FROM THE LIBRARY OF 
 
 REV. LOUIS FITZGERALD BENSON. D. D. 
 
 BEQUEATHED BY HIM TO 
 
 THE LIBRARY OF 
 
 PRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY 
 
 /OOi'j 
 
INDEX 
 
 TO 
 
 NEANDER'S GENERAL HISTORY 
 
 CFIRISTIAi\ RELIGION AND CHURCH. 
 
 jefK THOMAS OLAYTON. 
 
 BOSTON: 
 HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN AND COMPANY. 
 
 1881. 
 
Copyright, 1881, 
 tx IIOLOUrOX, MIFFLIN & CO. 
 
 All rights reserved. 
 
 Til' River'.idf Pfsx. Cnmorul^e: 
 btorciitypcd aad Priutca by 11. 0. llniit;hton & Ca 
 
INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 
 
 When the present translation of Neander's Church History was re- 
 vised and published in its new form in 1872, the original indexes, which 
 were found to be quite defective, were carefully corrected and enlarged. 
 The result, however, was even then seen to be insuthcient for all the pur- 
 poses of reference, and at length, through the liberality of the publishers, 
 a single index is now offered to the public, which includes, not only the 
 general contents of the volumes, but also an analytical list of the cita- 
 tions from Christian and Pagan authors found in the notes, as well as 
 the citations from Scripture scattered through the work. This is but the 
 comi3letion of a plan already partly carried out in the first volume, doubt- 
 less under the direction of Neander. 
 
 The citations are some of them f)-om works, whether published volumes 
 or manuscripts, which are not to be found in tl)is country, and it is be- 
 lieved that the means of introduction to the great writers on Theology, 
 and to many of the records of the Christian Church, which these valu- 
 able notes afford, are increased by the careful classification of the passages 
 cited, under the names of the authors and their works, and, so far as pos- 
 sible, in the order in which tliey occur in those works. It has been at- 
 temiJted, with what success the reader m\ist judge, to suggest by a brief 
 hint the subject of many of these citations, and thus the drift and tenor 
 of the writings referred to may often be inferred at a glance. To avoid 
 confusion, this portion of the index has been printed in smaller type than 
 the rest. 
 
 The main body of the index contains, perhaps, a third more references 
 than those hitherto published, and these have also been arranged with 
 much care according to the nature of the subject. In some cases they 
 are divided by the Periods to which they belong, into paragraphs; or, 
 where the subject appertains chiefly to some one Period or volume, the 
 plan usually followed has been to give first the topics that would best in- 
 troduce the subject, and to add the rest in the order of the pages. Under 
 the word Tertullian, for example, the first three references enable the 
 reader to turn at once to those passages which give the most general 
 sketch of his life and character. Then follow all the allusions to him or 
 his wiitings, as they occur in the course of the work. In most cases, it is 
 thought, the princijile of arrangement will be readily perceived. 
 
 The number of the volume is not generally given a second time in the 
 same paragraph, unless some other volume has been referred to. 
 
IV 
 
 INTRODCCTORV NOTE. 
 
 It is, perhaps, impossible that, among so many references, there should 
 not occur here and there a mistake, even after repeated revision and 
 verification, but it is hoped that these will be found to be few in proportion 
 to the whole, and that the result of this new effort to render the work 
 more complete in its appointments may prove a real addition to its prac- 
 tical value. 
 
 Most of the abbreviations employed in the ensuing pages will be 
 easily understood. A list of the more common is as follows : — 
 
 abp. archbishop. 
 
 
 
 
 f. 
 
 folium. 
 
 Acta S. Acta Sancton 
 
 m 
 
 (Bollandi 
 
 ^t.s). 
 
 II. 
 
 Heft. 
 
 Acta S. (0. B.). Acta 
 
 Saueturum 
 
 (Or- 
 
 I. 
 
 liber. 
 
 «ler of Benedict). 
 
 
 
 
 u. 
 
 note. 
 
 B.I. Band. 
 
 
 
 
 op 
 
 opus. 
 
 bp. bisliop. 
 
 
 
 
 V- 
 
 page. 
 
 c. chapter. 
 
 
 
 
 P. 
 
 Pars. 
 
 eh. church. 
 
 
 
 
 s. 
 
 seite or sectio 
 
 cone, concilium 
 
 
 
 
 St. 
 
 stiick. 
 
 ed. edition, editor. 
 
 
 
 
 t. 
 
 tomus. 
 
 ep. epistle. 
 
 Th. Theil. 
 
GENERAL INDEX 
 
 FOR THE WHOLE WORK. 
 
 Aarhus, iii. 289. 
 
 Aaron, ii. 4.56 n. ; iii. 514. 
 
 Abasgians, spread of Christianity among 
 the, ii. 139. 
 
 Abatur, i. 377. 
 
 Abbess, iv. 329 n. 2. 
 
 Abbo, abbot of Fleury, iii. 368, 370 n. 
 4, 374, 404 n. 1, 470. Life of, 370 n. 
 4, 374 n. 4. See Acta S. (0. B.), S. 
 vi. P. i. f. 47. 
 
 Abbot, office of, ii. 272. Benedict's rules 
 for, ii. 298, 299, 300. At Constanti- 
 nople, ii. 535, 536, 541, 575 n. 1. As 
 missionaries, iii. 4, 29, 72-74. Prank- 
 ish, iii. 154. At Council of Rheims 
 (an. 991), iii. 369. Lay, iii. 416 (414). 
 Absorbed in secular business, iv. 133, 
 364. Obtain the insignia of the epis- 
 copal office, iv. 201, 202. Pomp of, 
 iv. 264. At Metz, iv. 324. Abelard 
 on the, iv. 384. Deposition of, v. 17. 
 At Constance, v. 103. 
 
 Abdas, bp. of Susa, ii. 133. 
 
 Abderhamau II., Arabian caliph, iii. 
 338, 340-342. 
 
 Abel, with the Cainites, i. 448. With 
 Pelagius, ii. 671, 672. With the Bogo- 
 miles, iv. 554. 
 
 Abel- Rem usat. 
 
 Melanges Asiatiques, t. i. p. 36, iii. 89 n. 6. 
 In the MfJmoires de 1' Academic des Inscrip- 
 tions, t. vi. an. 1822, p. 413, iv. 48 n. 1 ; 
 p. 398, iv. 51n.2. 
 
 Abelard, representative of the dialectic 
 tendency, iv. 371. Life and doctrine, 
 373-401. Introductio in theologiam, 
 374, 385 n. 4, 451-454. Theologia 
 Christiana, 383-385 and n. 4, 393 and 
 n. 1 , 394, 454. Comm. on Romans, 385, 
 386, 394, 503 n. 1. Scito te ipsum 
 (Ethics), 385 n. 4, 386, 393 n. 1, 394, 
 493. Sic et non, 390-392, 394. Sen- 
 tences, 385 n. 4, 393 n. 1, 452 and n. 
 7. Confession, 398, 399. On the Su- 
 preme Good (Dialogue), 399. Apolo- 
 gia, 399, 495. Inscription on his tomb, 
 400 n. 2. Hugo, 407. Bernard, 386, 
 393-399, 408, 409, 503, 504. Walter of 
 
 St. Victor, 410. Richard of St. Vic- 
 tor, 413. Abelard compared witli Lull, 
 64. On the wretched situation of the 
 Jews, 72 n. 1. Arnold of Brescia, 147, 
 148, 151. Hypocritical monks, 243. 
 Norbert, 246 and n. 1. Roscelin, 247 
 n. 4, 356 n. 2. On the miracles of his 
 time, 246 n. 1, 256 n. 3, 257. Doctrine 
 of transubstantiation,337. Against the 
 abtise of the mass, 346. Indulgences, 
 350, 351. Moral standing of the an- 
 cient philosophers, 359 n. 1, 383, 384. 
 On faith, 374-378. On love to God, 
 383-386, 390, 407. Intention in ac- 
 tions, 387-390, 528. Omnipresence of 
 God, 450-452. Omnipotence of God, 
 453-457, 494. Doctrine of the Trinity, 
 458-460, 462, 465. Conception of mir- 
 acles, 467-469. Anthropology, 493- 
 495. Original sin, 494. Sinlessness of 
 Jesus, 495, 496. Doctrine of atone- 
 ment, 501-505. Usefulness of doubt, 
 538 n. 1 (392). Peter of Bruis, 595 
 n. 1. 
 
 Citations from his writings : — 
 
 Apology, iv. 455 n. 5. 
 
 Comm. in Rom. On love to God, iv. 385, 386. 
 L. i. f. 493, on faith, 376 n. 2 ; ff. 513, 554, 
 his " Theology," 383 n. 4 ; ff. 522, 652, good 
 intention, 387 n. 2, .389 n. ; ff. 538, 539, sin- 
 lessness of Christ, 496 n. 3; f. 622, et seq., 
 disinterested love, .386 nn. 1, 2. L. ii. f. 549, 
 redemption, 602 n. 2 ; f. 552, 501 nn. ; f . ,5r>3, 
 atonement, 503 n. 3 ; ff. 586, 591, 595, 597, 
 original sin, punishment, 494 nn. ; f. 5S8, the 
 first sin, 594 n. 5. On redemption, 501 nn., 
 502 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Confession, iv. 398, 399. 
 
 De Joanne Baptista. Worldly monks, iv. 243 
 n. 3; f. 954, id. 244 n. 1 ; f. 967, miracles, 
 246 n. 1 ; miraculous cures, 256 n. 3, 257. 
 
 Dialectics (Cousin, Ouvrages in(;dits d".4.be- 
 lard), f. 205, Plato, iv. 878 n. 3 ; f . 228, him- 
 self, 373 n. 2 ; f . 471, Roscelin, 356 n. 2. 
 
 Dialog, inter philos. Jud. et Christi.anum (ed. 
 Rheinwald), f. 11, the Jews, iv. 72 n. 1 ; f. 
 67, division of the virtues, 524 n. 1 ; f . 95, 
 segq., omnipresence of God, 451 n. 1 ; f. 115, 
 intention, 388 n. 1. Authenticity of the 
 Dialogue, 399 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Epistles, f. 334, Roscelin, iv. 360 n. 1. Ep. 
 21, Robert of Arbrissel, 247 n. 4. Ep. to 
 Heloise, 397 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Ethics. See Scito te ipsum. 
 
 Exposit. in Hexaemevon, ff. 1369, 1372, crea- 
 tion, iv. 467 nn. 1-3 ; f. 1378, id. 468 nn. 1, 
 2 ; miracles, 463 n. 3. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Hist, calamitatum, iv. 373 n. 3, 374 nn. 1-3, 
 
 382 n. 2. 
 Infroductio in theologiam. Pref. iv. 374 n. 
 
 3. L. i. f. 985, Trinity, 459 n. 1 ; f . lOM, 
 ancient philosophers, 379 nn. 1, 2. L. ii. ff. 
 1007, 10<i8, 379 n. 3 ; f. 1061, on faith, 374 
 n. 4; n. 1059-1(162, id. 375 nn. ; f. 1053, 
 376 n. 3; ff. 1047, 1053, 1061, on faith and 
 knowledge, 377 nn. ; f. 1054, 378 nn. 1, 2; 
 f . 1061, 374 n. 4, .381 n. 4 ; f . 1061, doctrine 
 of the Trinity, 381 u. 4 : f. 1073, id. 462 
 n. 5; f. 1081, id. 460 n. 1; f. 1086, id. 459 
 n. 2; f. 1086, id. 459 n. 3; f. 1095, id. 460 
 n. 4; f. 1084, love, 502 n.3; opp. f. 1066, 
 Peter of Bruis, 695 n. 1. L. iii. f . 1109, om- 
 nipotence, 453 nn. 5-7, 454 nn. 1-4; opp. f. 
 1111, will of God, 456 n. 1 : f. 1126, omni- 
 presence of God, 451 nn. 2-8, 452 nn. 1-3 ; 
 f. 1133, nature and the supernatural, 468 
 nn. 4-6. 
 
 Lectures, ed. Rheinwald. See Rheinwald. 
 
 Scito te ipsum, c. 12, f. 652, intention, iv. 389 
 n., 390 n. 1 ; c. 18, sale of the mass, 346 n. 
 3; intention, 387 n. 3, 388 n. 1 ; c. 26, in- 
 dulgences, 351 nn. 1-4, 390 n. 2. See Pez. 
 t. iii. 
 
 Sentences, c. 2, faith, iv. 375 n. 4, 376 n. 1 ; 
 c. 19, f. 50, omnipresence of God, 452 nn. 
 
 4, 5 ; c. 20, omnipotence, 4.55 n. 3 ; c. 23, 
 atonement, 502 nn. 5, 7, 503 n. 1 : c. 24, 
 person of Christ, 496 n. 2 ; c. 25, 496 n. 4. 
 
 Sic et nou. prolog., on judging, iv. 391 ; inspi- 
 ration, 391 nn. 2, 3, 392 and n. 1; doubt, 
 392 n. 3, 638 n. 1. 
 Theologia Christiana, 1. i. f . 1166, love, iv. 602 
 n. 3. L. ii. f. 1074, the supernatural, 467 
 n. 6 ; ff. 1210, 1215, 1240, philosophy, 383 
 nn. 2, 3, 384 nn. 1, 2, 385 nn. 1, 2. L. 
 iii. f. 1250, faith and knowledge, 385 n. 
 3 ; f. 1133, the supernatural, 467 n. 6. L. 
 iv. f. 1308, love, 502 n. 4; f. 1315, transub- 
 Btantiation, 337 n. 3 ; f. 1317, the Trinity, 
 460 n. 2 ; f. 1340, id. 459 nn. 4, 5, 460 n. 
 2 ; f . 1357, omnipotence of God, 454 n. 5, 
 455 n. 1 ; f. 1358, 465 n. 2. See Martene et 
 Durand. 
 Abganis, iii. 201,240, 241. See Agba- 
 
 riis, Uchorno, and Bar Manu. 
 Ability, see Freedom, Force, Will. And 
 
 inability, iv. 516, 517. 
 Ablutions, witb the Essenes, i. 49. 
 Abomination of desolation, Jauow on the, 
 V. 190. Militz on, v. 178. Huss, v. 
 311,364. 
 Abraham, Arabic prince, ii. 145. 
 Abraham, converted Jew, iii. 213 n. 2. 
 Abraham of Edessa, presbyter, ii. 615 
 
 n. 3. 
 Abraham, the patriarch, ii. 244, 313, 642 
 n. 4 (in art, ii. 324) ; iii. 114 ; iv. 375, 
 396, 544. With the Catharists, 575. 
 Abraham. See Welenowitz. 
 'Aj8pa|as, i. 401. 
 
 Absalom, bp. of Roeskilde, iv. 31, 32. 
 Absentees, iv. 201, 207; v. 9, 86, 101, 
 
 160. 
 Absolute, the, in Plato, i. 26. In Neo- 
 Platoiiism, i. 26, 27, 391, 417, 418, 589. 
 In Judaism, i. 57. With Celsus, i. 163. 
 With Ori<j;en, i. 551,587,588. With 
 Sabc'llius, i. 595. With Julian, ii. 50. 
 In the system of John Scotus, iii. 461- 
 465. With Anselm, iv. 441-443. In 
 De Causis, iv. 445 and n. 3. Ab.so- 
 lute perfection, i. 400. Absolute re- 
 li<rion, i. 382; iv. 618. Absolute cau- 
 sality, ii. 412 n. 2, 419 n. 5. Absolute 
 
 predestination, ii. 712. Absolute truth, 
 iv. 381. 
 
 Absolution, i. 219-221. In the schism of 
 Felicissimus, i. 226-231, 2.34, 235. In 
 the schism of Novatiau, i. 239-244. In 
 Montanism, i. 522, 523. In connection 
 with penance, i. 647 ; ii. 188, 213, 246; 
 iii. 137-140. Hatherius on, iii. 441. 
 By the pope, iii. 359, 452, 453. Pur- 
 chased, iii. 5 n. 2 (see Indul^'^ences). 
 Theological doctrine of, iv. 347-350. 
 Gregory VII, on, i v. 91 . Jolm of Salis- 
 bury on, iv. 194, 195. With the School- 
 men, iv. 349. Papal, iv. 103, 114, 116, 
 172, 222, 348; v. 30, 43, 98, 99. Gen- 
 eral, iv. 348, 349. With the Waldcnses, 
 iv. 614. Of Michael Paleologus, iv. 543, 
 544. Occam on, V. 39. Gerson, v. 81, 
 98,99. Wicklif, v. 164, 171. Conrad, 
 V. 189. Huss, V. 277, 280, 281, 28.3, 291. 
 From oath of allegiance, v. 15, 30. Of 
 Huss, v. 366. 
 
 Ab.solutism, papal, iv. 98, 99, 120, 140, 
 172, 174, 194, 536; v. 2, 8, 13. At- 
 tacked, iv. 174, 175, 18.5-187. See 
 Henry IV., Frederic I., Frederic II., 
 Philip the Fair, .^gidius, John of Paris, 
 Gerson. Defended, v. 14, 19, 63, 108, 
 291. In Germany, v. 23, 24. See In- 
 terdict. In Switzerland, V. 128. Events 
 leading to its overthritw, v. 47, 48, 78. 
 Wicklif on, v. 146. Huss, v. 36.3. At 
 Oxford, V. 147. University of Prague, 
 V. 254. See Papacy, Popes. 
 
 Abstinence, i. 274, 278 ; iv. 524. See As- 
 ceticism. 
 
 Abstinents, i. 274, 458. 
 
 Abulfeda. 
 
 T. V. f . 145, 146, Frederic II. and Mohammed- 
 anism, iv. 181 n. 3. 
 
 Abuljiharagius, ii. 611. 
 On Mani, i. 486 n. 2. (In Asseman. B. 0. T. 2, 
 f. 291), on li.irsumas, ii. 611 n. Ij on Bar 
 Sudaili, ii. 615 n. 1. 
 
 Abundius, bp. of Como, iv. 575. Life of, 
 
 575 n. 1, 
 Abyss, i. 373 n. 1. See Bythos. 
 Abyssinia, diffusion of Christianity in, i. 
 
 83 ; ii. 143-145. Christian empire in, 
 
 iii. 90. 
 Acacius, bp. of Amida, ii. 136. 
 Acacius, bp. of Bercea, ii. 521. 
 Acacius, bp. of Ccesarea, ii. 450 and n. 1, 
 
 454. 
 Acacius, bp. of Melitene, ii. 528, 555 
 
 n. 3. 
 Acacius, patriarch of Constantinople, ii. 
 
 586-588, 592. 
 Academy at Athens, ii. 106 n. 2. 
 Academy of Sciences. 
 
 Berlin, monthly report, October, 1848, Ehren- 
 berg on the Monas prodigiosa, v. 237 n. 2. 
 
 Accident and subject, iv. 335, 336, 447. 
 In relation to justification, iv. 512; 
 v. 171. Accidentia sine subjecto, v. 
 152-156, 243 n. 1, 337. See transub- 
 stantiation. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Acco (St. Jenn d'Acre, Ptolemais),iv. 60. 
 
 Accommodation, i. 597 n. 5. To pagan- 
 ism, i. 70. Theory of, in Gnosticism, i. 
 388, 470. Of Orio-eu, i. .54'.t, 5,50. Yves 
 on, iv. 136, 137. Bogomiles, iv. 559. 
 To degrees of culture, iv. 264. See 
 Fraus pia, Paganism, Kitual. 
 
 Accusations against Christians, i. 92, 112, 
 128. Against Jews and heretics, iv. 
 72, 73, 586. See Unnatural crimes. 
 
 Accusers of Christians, i. 97, 116, 118. 
 
 Achaian League, i. 206. 
 
 Achamoth, i. 389 n. 2, 420. 
 
 'AxeipoTToiTjTa, iii. 201. 
 
 Achmcd Ibu Foszhini, iii. 315 n. 2. 
 
 Achrida (Achris), monastery at, iii, 315 
 n. 1 ; bp. of, 580, 584. 
 
 Acolytes, i. 201. 
 
 Acta Ceuomanensitim. 
 (Henry of Cluny), ir. 599 n. 1, 601 n. 3, 602 
 n. 1, 603 n. 1. See Mabillon Analect. t. iii. 
 
 Acta Collationis Constantinopolitana;, an. 
 
 533, iii. 170 n. 1. 
 Acta cum Felice Manich£eo. 
 
 T. i. c. 9 (Augustini opp. ed. Bened. t. 8), i. 
 487 n. 3. 
 
 Acta episcoporum Leodiensium. See 
 Martene et Durand, Col. ampliss. t. iv. 
 Acta facientes, i. 132. 
 Acta Felicis, ed. Kuinart, i. 151 n. 1. 
 Acta Felicitatis. See Acta Perpetute. 
 Acta Martyrii Justini (Coll. of Symeon 
 
 Metaphrastes), i. 270 n. 1, 671 n. 3. 
 Acta Martyrum. 
 Greek, i. 118 n. 2. Ed. Ruinart, i. 122 n. 3. 
 Scillitanorum, i. 122 n. 3. Coptiaca (ed. 
 Georgi, RomoSj 1793), praif. f. 109, i. 149 
 n. 1. Assemanl, Persian martyrs, ii. 125 n. 6, 
 126 nn. 1-4, 12y n. 2, 130 n. I, 132 n., 134 n. 
 See Stephauus Euodias Asseman. 
 
 Acta Maximi, iii. 185 n. 1, 192 n. I. 
 
 See Maximus. 
 Acta Perpetu£E et Felicitatis, pr»f. i. 
 
 122 n. 3, 516 nn. 2, 3, 518 n. 4. 
 Acta Pilati, ii. 5. 
 
 Acta proconsularii, i. 152 n. (148 n.) 
 Acta Procopii, i. 303 n. 3. 
 Acta Sanctorum (BoUandists). 
 
 Jan. 1, § 19, Abbot Wilhelm, iii. 403 n. 2; 
 
 f. 61, \Vm. of Dijon, iii. 419 n. 8. Jan. 2, 
 
 § 8, Adelard of Corbie, iii. 449 n. 3. Jan. 
 
 17, Society of St. Anthony, iv. 267 n. 1. 
 
 T. i. f. 370, Simeon Stylites, ii. 293 n. 2. 
 
 T. i. f. 483, Severinus, iii. 28 n. 2 (25 n. 4, 
 
 26, 27, nn.). T. i. f . 629, William of Bourges, 
 
 iv. 213 n. 2 ; f . 634, the same, iv. 336 n. 
 
 2. T. i. f. 746, Benedictus liiscopius, iii. 
 
 118 n. T. ii. § 61, f. 610, Johannes Eleemo- 
 
 syn., iii. 99 n. 2. T. ii. f. 795, lives of pious 
 
 covintrv people, iv. 295 n. 2. 
 Feb. 3, Anschar, iii. 287 n. 3. Feb. 12, c. 9, 
 
 Benedict of Aniane, iii. 414 n. Feb. 25, c. 4, 
 
 § 23, Robert of Arbrissel, iv. 247 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Feb. 26, Porphyry, bp. of Gaza, ii. 103 n. 1. 
 
 Feb. 27, John of Gorze, c. 1, § 4, iii. 445 n. 2 ; 
 
 § 120, f . 712, iii. 336 n. 2 ; § 122. f. 713, iii. 
 
 345 n. 2. T. i. f. 613, Rabanus Maurus, Iii. 
 
 446 n. 1. T. i. f. 538, Nicolaus, iii. 542 n. 2. 
 
 T. iii. f. 577, Tarasius, iii. 225 n. 1. 
 March 3, Gervin of Centulum, iii. 420 n. S. 
 
 Mar. 6, Fridolin, iii. 37 n. 3. Mar. 7, t. i., 
 
 Thomas AcLuinas, iv. 317 u. 8, 422 n. Max. 
 
 9, f. 19, Cyrill and Methodius, iii. .315 n. 1; 
 § 2, .316 n. 3. Mar. U, c. 2, t. ii., Eulogius, 
 iii. 340 n. 2. JIar. 13, Nicephurus, iii. 533 
 n. 1, 636 n. 1. T. iii. c. 2, f. 183, Ambrose of 
 Siena, iv. 295 n. 6. 
 April 3, app. t. i. f . 23, Nicctas, iii. 535 n. 1 . 
 f. 28, §§ 28, 29, iii. 218 nn. 1, 2. Apr. 6, 
 app. § 22, Eutychius, ii. 607 n. 1. Apr. 8, 
 Berthold of Calabria, iv. 206 n. 2. Apr. 14 
 (t. ii. f. 223), liernard of Tiron, iv. 312 n. 5 ; 
 f. 229, iv. 237 n. 1 ; f . 2;34 (c. 6, § 51), iv. 
 97 n. 8; f. 249, iv. 308 n. 2. Apr. 19, Leo 
 IX., iii. 381 n. 2 : f . 26, Thrudpert, iii. 37 
 n. 5. T. i. f . 625, William Ro,<kild, iv. 206 
 n. 5 ; f . 678, Aybert, iv. 238 n. 4 ; f. 760 (c. 
 2, § 10), Walter of St. Martin, iv. 97 n. 8 ; 
 app. f. 47, § 8, life of the monk Plato, iii. 
 100 n. 1 ; f . 49, § 17, iii. 223 n. 3 : § 18, 224 
 n. 1 ; § 23, 100 n. 2 ; § 21, f. 5'), 230 n. 1. 
 T. ii. (Apr. 23), life of Adalbert of I'rague, 
 ff. 179 and 181, iii. 322 nn. 2, 3 (iv. 42 a. 1) ; 
 c. 6, § 16, f . 192, iii. 333 n. 1 ; § 22, f. 195, 
 iii. 332 n. 4, 3*3 n. 1 (t. iii. e. 6, f. 186, 
 ancient life of A., iv. 41 n. 6). T. ii. app. 
 f. 967, letter from the Gothic churches, ii. 
 155 n. 2. T. ii., Abundius of Como, ii. 575 
 n. 1. T. iii. f. 227, .^gidius of Assisi, iv. 
 
 312 n. 1; t. iii. c. 2, § 18, i. 691, Peter of 
 Verona, iv. 585 n. 1 . 
 
 May 4, c. 4, Godchard of Hildesheim, iii. 408 
 n. 3, 446 n. 1. Jlay 11, Majolus, iii. 418 nn. 
 1,2. May 14, f. 65 (t. iii. app.), letter of Am- 
 mon, ii. 424 u. 2 Jlay 18, c. 1, Eric, iv. 45 
 n. 1. May 19 (t. iv.), Alcuin, iii. 155 n. 5; 
 Dunstan (fe. iv.), iii. 411 n. 6,460 n 6. May 
 25 (t. vi.), Gregory VII., iii. 381 n. 2. May 
 29, Abbot Joachim, iv. 220 n. 2. T. ii. f . 324, 
 325, Peter of Moustier en Tarantaise, iv. 214 
 n. 1. T. iii. f. 631, Ubald, iv. 206 n. 2 : app. 
 § 77, Aotas, ii. 271 n. 4. T. iv. f. 422, Ce- 
 lestin v., iv. 193 n. 3; Celestin"s autobiog- 
 raphy, 193 n. 1. T. vi. f. 82, Aldhelm, iu. 
 152 u. 3 ; f . 721, Bede, iii. 152 n. 5. 
 
 June 5, Boniface, iii. 66 n. 5, 60 n. 1, 49 n. 
 June 10, Bardo, iii. 446 n. 1. June 27, f . 282, 
 Ariald, iii. 389 n. 3. Juno 31 (t. v. ff. 615 
 and 661), Raymund Lull, iv. 61 n. 1, 67 n. 
 June, f. 819, Norbert, iv. 246 n. ; f. 824, id. 
 
 313 n. 1 ; f . 826, Bernard, iv. 259 n. 3. T. iv., 
 Mother of Eberhard, iv. 295 n. 3. T. v. 
 f. 115, a pious smith, iv. 295 n. 4. T. v. 
 c. 3, f. 232, Anthelm, iv. 168 u. 3. 
 
 July 4, Ulrich, iii. 4U5 n. 2. T. iv. f. 326, 
 Zoerard and Benedict, iii. .334 n. 2. T. vi. 
 Julv 2S, Jtavmund Palmaris, iv. 300 n. 1. 
 
 Aug. 12, Clara of Assisi, iv. 276 n. 2. Aug. 
 25 (t. v.), Louis IX., iv. 302 n. 1. Aug. 27 
 (t. vi.), Caesarius of Aries, ii. 709 n. 2, iii. 4 
 n. 1. T. i. f . 274, Walter of Melrose, iv. 328 
 n. ; f . 649, Dominic, iv. 269 n. 
 
 Sep. 2 (t. i), Stephen of Hungary, iii. 383 
 nn. 2, 3, 334 nn. 3, 4. Sep. 6, Magnoald, iii. 
 37 n. 2. Sep. 17, llildegard, iv. 217 n. 1. 
 Sep. 26, Nilu.s, iii. 420 nn. 5, 6, 421-424 nn. 
 
 Oct., t. ii. f. 699, Francis of Assisi, iv. 60 n. 2. 
 
 Acta Sanctorum of the order of Benedict, 
 ed. Mabillou. 
 
 Life of Alwin, iii. 155 n. 6. 
 
 S. ii., Amandus, iii. 41 n. 1 ; Gallus, 36 n. 2 ; 
 f. 9, Jonas, 29 n. 3; f. 319, Agil, 38 n. 2; 
 f . 425, Salaberga, 38 n. 2 ; f . 1U(I4, Benedic- 
 tus Biscopius, 118 n. ; f . 1031, Theodore of 
 Canterbury, 25 n. 1. 
 
 S. iii. P. 1, Bede, iii. 152 n. 5. 
 
 S. iv. P. 1, Monastery of Corvej', iii. 273 n. 2; 
 § 30, Benedict of Aniane, 416 n. 1 ; 1. ii. 
 f. 491, Abbot Wala, 352 nn. 1, 3. 
 
 P. ii. f. 1.35, Radbert, dedication of hia 
 book on the Holy Supper, 497 n. 2 ; f. 481, 
 Life of Rimbert,"c. 17, 287 n. 4 ; f . 592, his 
 letter to Egilo, 497 n. 1. 
 
 •S. V. 1. i. § 8, Odo of Clunv, iii. 417 n. 1 ; 
 f. 30, Radbod of Utrecht, 405 n. 6; f. 440, 
 § 42, Ulric of Augsburg, 405 n. 2 ; f . 471, can- 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 onization of Ulrie, 447 ^. 3 ; f . 617, Ethel- 
 wold of Winchester, 408 n. 1; f. 817, c. 13, 
 Wolfgang, 332 n. 3. 
 S. vi. V. i. f. 45, Abbo of Fleury. iii. 404 n. 1 ; 
 f. 47, § 11, the same, 370 n. 4, 374 n. 4 ; f . 
 205, Bennvaril of Ilildesheim, 408 n. 2, 460 
 n. 6; £f. 20ii and 223, 403 u. 1, 405 nn. 3, 
 4; f. 330, Abbot Wilhelm, 403 n. 2; f. 370, 
 letter of Poppo to Benedict IX., 445 n. 2: 
 f. 371, seg., hermit Simeon, 448 n. 1. 
 
 P. ii., Gregory VII., iii. 381 n. 2; f. 283, 
 John Gualbert, 399 n. 1 ; f . 330, Gervin, 420 
 n. 3 : f . 344, Herluin of Bee, 410 n. 4 ; f . 346, 
 the same, 445 n. 2; f. 654, Lanfranc, iv. 
 329 n. 1 ; f. 732, William of Hirschau, iv. 
 86 n. 4. 
 
 Acta Sanctorum of Snriiis. 
 T. T. f. 6.34. letter of Louis the Pions to Hil- 
 duin, iii. 466 nn. 4-6; f. (638) 653, el seg., 
 Arcopagitica of Uilduin, 466 n. 7, 467 n. 1. 
 
 Acta Siiturnini, Dativi et aliornm in Af- 
 rica (Baluz. !Misc. t. ii.), i. 1.52 n. 1. 
 
 Acta Tarachi, Probi et Androuici, ii. 5 
 n. 3. 
 
 Acta Thomse. 
 Ed. Thilo ; cod. apocr. f . 10, i. 499 n. 4 ; f. 17, 
 j.492n. 1. 
 
 Activity in the Christian life, iii. 4. In 
 the last Period, Oliva on, iv. 624 ; Ja- 
 now on, V. 200. 
 Actors, i. 267. 
 
 Acts of the Apostles, v. 268 ; read pub- 
 licly, ii. 342. 
 
 Citations. Acts 1 : 17, i. 196 n. 1 ; 2 : 38, ii. 
 122 ; 2 : 46, i. 325 : 3 : 6, V. 14 : 3 : 13, 14, 
 15, iii. 161 n. 1: 3: 21, iii. 522: 8: 15, v. 
 170 ; 8 : 20, iv. 152 ; 8 : 27-40, i. 83 ; 8 : 37, 
 ii. 122 ; 9 : 3-6, iv. 345 n. 3 ; 10 : 88, iii. 161 ; 
 10: 46, i. 186 n. 2; 10: 47, v. 222; 12, iv. 
 122 ; 12 : 8, v. 36 ; 14 : 23, i. 189 ; 15, i. 159, 
 iii. 77, 557, v. 27; 17: 16-34, ii. 1.33 n. 3; 
 17 : 23, i. 427 ; 19, i. 316 ; 20, v. 31 n. 2 ; 
 20 : 7, i. 295 ; 20 : 17, i. 192 ; 20 : 17, 28, i. 
 184 ; 20 : 34, iii. 77 ; 23 : 8, i. 42 n. 1 ; 23 : 9, 
 i. 41 n. 1 ; 24 : 5, i. 349 ; 27, i. 290 ; 28 : 19-23, 
 T. 32 n. 3. 
 
 Acts of the disputation of Mani with 
 
 Archaelaus, i. 485. See Mani. 
 Adalbero, l>p. of Laon, iii. 404 n. 2. 
 Adalbero, bp. of Metz, iii. 403 n. 1, 405 
 
 n. 5, 408 n. 1, 411. Life of, 403 n. 1, 
 
 405 n. 5, 411 n. 4. 
 Adalbero, bp. of Rheims, iii. 368, 373 n. 1, 
 
 453 n. 3. 
 Adalbero, bp. of Wiirzburg, iv. 107. 
 Adalbert, abp. of Bremen, iv. 33, 34. 
 Adalbert (or Albrecht), abp. of Bremen 
 
 or Hamburg, iii. 307, 326. 
 Adalbert, abp. of Magdeburg, iii. 325, 
 
 329. 
 Adalbert, abp. of Prague, iii. 322 and n. 
 
 2, 332, 333 and nn. 1, 2; iv. 41, 42. 
 
 Life of, iii. 322 nn. 2, 3, 332 n. 4, 333 n. 
 
 1 ; iv. 41 n. 6, 42 n. 1. 
 Adalbert, companion of Otto of Bam- 
 berg, iv. 1 7, 25. 
 Adalbert, margrave of Toscana, iii. 366, 
 
 367. 
 Adaldag, abp. of Hamburg and Bremen, 
 
 iii. 290, 291. 
 Adalhard I., abbot of Corbie, iii. 272, 
 
 273, 283. 
 
 Adalhard II., abbot of Corbie, iii. 273. 
 Adalward, bp. in Sweden, iii. 293. 
 Adam, i. 314, 620. With the Ebionitea, 
 i. 351. In the Clementines, i. 354, 355, 
 357 n. 4, 359, 360. With Valentine, i. 
 425. With Julius Cassianns, i. 458 n. 3. 
 With Maui, i. 496 n. 1, 498, 499. With 
 Origen, i. 627. Willi Cyprian, i. 647. 
 His condition and relation to the race in 
 the view of Hilarv, ii. 618; of Augustin, 
 ii. 659, 667, 668, 685, 704. With the Pe- 
 lagians, ii. 666, 676. With Julian, ii. 
 669 n. 3. With Prosper, ii. 698. With 
 Theodore, ii. 715, 716. With Chrysos- 
 tom, ii. 719, 720. In connection with 
 infant baptism, ii. 726, 727. In the Ko- 
 ran, iii. 86 n. 1. With Macariiis, iii. 
 195. With the Paulicians, iii. 258-260. 
 Kilns, iii. 422. With Gottschalk, iii. 
 475. E. Maunis, iii. 476. Prndentius, 
 iii. 482. Servatus Lupus, iii. 484. With 
 the sect at Arras and Liege, iii. 597 
 n. 2. With Abelard, iv. 494, 495. Aqui- 
 nas, iv. 495. With the Bogomiles, iv. 
 554. The Catharists, iv. 572, 573 and 
 n. 1, 579. Headship of, v. 14. 
 Adam, canonical of Bremen. 
 De situ Danise, c. 96, the Tsormaii.s, iii. 299 
 n. 3. Ilist. eccles. c. 23, Anschar, Ida, iii. 
 278 n. 2 ; c. 41^4, Wulfred, 292 n. 1, Chris- 
 tianity in Sweden, 292 n. 2 ; c. 43, tomb of 
 Olof, 299 n. 2 : c. 77, f. 55 (ed. Lindcnbruch, 
 1595), Poppo, 2*^9 n. 1 ; the Danes, 291 n. 2 ; 
 c. 94, f. 66, English clergy in Norway, 297 
 n.; f. 150, Iceland, 304 n. 1, 306 nn. 1, 2; 
 oppression of the Slavonians, 324 n. 2 ; c. 
 138, Gottschalk, 326 n. 1 ; c. 142, Albrecht, 
 326 n. 2 ; death of Gottschalk, 326 n. 4 ; 
 c. 166 and app., Ansverus, 326 n. 5; c. 230, 
 Herigar, 281 n. 2; c. 237 and 239, Sweden, 
 293 nn. 
 
 Adam Kadmon, i. 351, 491 n. 4. 
 
 Adaptation, power of, in Christianity, i. 
 69, 70, 85. 
 
 Adas, Addas, letter of Mani to, i. 499 n. 5. 
 
 Addula, abbess, iii. 72. 
 
 Adelaide, queen of France, iii. 374 and 
 nn. 2, 5. 
 
 Adelard of Corbie, iii. 449 n. 3. 
 
 Adelbert, Prankish errorist, iii. 56. Op- 
 posed to churches dedicated to apostles, 
 57. Opposed to pilgrimages to Home, 
 57. Respect paid to him, 58, 59. A 
 ])raver of his, 58. His arrest, 60. Fi- 
 naffate, 63. Life, 59 n. 5. 
 
 Adelmann, bp. of Brescia, iii. 502, 505, 
 506, 523 n. 5, 526 n. 2. 
 Letter to Berengar, iii. 502 and n. 3, 403 nn. 2, 
 4, 5, 505 nn. 4, 6, 521 n. 1. 
 
 Adelphius, Adelphians, ii. 276, 277 n. 4, 
 
 280. 
 Ademar of Angouleme. 
 
 Chronicle, an. 1025, Adeodat, iii. 593 n. 1. 
 Sect at Orleans, 593 nn. 1, 3. See Labbe. 
 
 Ademar, bp. of Puy, iv. 125. 
 Aden, ii. 142. 
 
 Adeodat (l)ieudonne'), priest, iii. 593. 
 Adeodat, abbot, iii. 596, 597 n. 1. 
 Adeodatus, pope, iii. 193. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Adiaphora, 1. 260. 261 ; iii. 337 ; iv. 387, 
 524, 525. Adiaphorism, iv. 448; v. 
 305. 
 
 Ado (Wursing), iii. 45. 
 
 Adolpli, duke of Holstcin, iv. 35. 
 
 Adoptianism, its author, iii. 156-159. 
 Doctrine, 159-163. Opponents, 163- 
 165. Condemnation at Re^ensburg, 
 165. At Frankfort-on-the-Main, 165. 
 Alcuin against, 165-168. Whether in 
 Claudius of Turin, 4.30 and n. 3, 431. 
 
 Adoptio, iii. 157 n. 3. See Adoptianism. 
 
 Adrian II., pope, iii. 402. See Hadrian 
 II. 
 
 Adrian IV., pope, conflict with Frederic 
 I., iv. 161-167. Apology for the Ro- 
 man ch., 195 n. 2. Letters to Frederic 
 I., 164, 166. To the German bjjs., 
 165. Arnold, v. 301. 
 
 Adrianople, ii. 454 ; iii. 307. 
 
 Adrotta, pagans at, ii. 105 n. 3. 
 
 Adrumetum, bp. of, ii. 605 n. 2. Monks 
 of, ii. 686, 691. 
 
 Adscancester (Exeter), iii. 46. 
 
 Adultery, the woman taken in, iv. 577 ; 
 V. 364. 
 
 Advent of Christ, expected, iii. 164, 470 
 n. 2. Oliva on, iv. 622. 
 
 Advocati, iii. 101 n. 4. 
 
 Advocatus, Donatist martyr, ii. 228 n. 
 3. 
 
 ^desius, in Abyssinia, ii. 144. 
 
 ^desius, Platonist, ii. 42. 
 
 ^gjE, ii. 26. 
 
 ^gidius of Assisi, sayings of, iv. 311, 312 
 and n. 1. 
 
 .31gidius of Rome, tract against Boniface 
 VIIL, V. 13-15, 16. 
 
 ^izanes, Abvssiuian prince, ii. 144. 
 
 JElia Capitofina, i. 153, 344. 
 
 ^lius Lampridius, i. 103. 
 
 Vit. Alex. Sever, c. 24, templa Hadriani, i. 
 103 n. 3 ; c. 45, i. 199 n. 2 ; c. 49, ii. 167 n. 1. 
 Vit. Caracall*, c. 1, i. 119 n. 6. Vit. Corn- 
 modi, c. 6 et 7, 119 n. 2. Vit. Ileliogabali, 
 i. 125 n. 
 
 ^lius Spartianus. 
 Vit. Hadrian, c. 22, i. 102 n. 5. Vit. Sept. 
 Sever, c. 17, law against change of religion, 
 i. 120 n. 4. Vit. Caracallfe, 1. vi. c. 6, i. 703 
 n.2. 
 
 Emilia, province, ii. 472. 
 
 ^niilianus, ii. 67 n. 2. 
 
 JEneas, bp. of Paris, iii. 567. 
 
 jEneas Silvius. 
 Letter of Cesarini (opp. ed. Basil, f. 64), v. 12S 
 n. 1. Hist. Bohemica, f. 84, IIuss and Je- 
 rome, V. 380 n. ; c. 35, Jerome of Prague, t. 
 245 n. 4 ; c. 35, f . 52, Peter of Dresden, v. 338 
 n.2. 
 
 JEons, in Gnosticism, i. 373 n. 3, 375, 
 379, 381, 384, 388, 613 ; iv. 553. With 
 Valentine, i. 418, 421, 424. With I'tol- 
 emffius, i. 437. AVith Marcus, i. 440, 
 441. The Ophites, i. 445. Saturnin, 
 i. 456. Tatian, i. 456. In Mauiche- 
 ism, i. 489-491. 
 
 .^ra Varroniana, i. 689. 
 
 Aerius, ii. 379. 
 
 -(Esculapius, temple of, destroyed, ii. 26, 
 27. See Esculapius. 
 
 Aetius, Arian, ii. 44, 71 n. 2, 444, 449, 
 455. 
 
 Aetius, Roman general, ii. 695. 
 
 Affections and religion, i. 21, 22. And 
 faith, see Feeling. Affections and 
 knowledge, iv. 411. Relation to the in- 
 tellect, Bonaventura, iv. 491. Natural 
 affections, efforts to overcome, ii. 266. 
 Mauritius on, iv. 250. See Ascetici.sm. 
 
 Africa, diffusion of Christianity in, i. 83. 
 Persecution in, i. 120-124, ' 136, 146, 
 147, 148 n. 1, 150 152. See Carthage, 
 Cyprian. Manichei.<m in, i. 506 u. 
 Schism in, i. 228. Christimiiti/ tliere tn 
 the second Period, W. 143-145. CJouncils, 
 ii. 171 n. 3. See Councils. Third Pe- 
 riod, church there, Mohammedanism, 
 iii. 84-90. An African prefect, 143 n. 
 3. Intercourse with Spain, 158. Power 
 of the emperor in, 181. Dyotheletism, 
 184. See North Africa, Raymund 
 Lull. 
 
 African monks, ii. 686, 691. See Monks, 
 Monotheletic controversy. 
 
 Afternach (Epternach), iii. 81. 
 
 Agapaj, i. 325, 326 ; ii. 361, 362. In the 
 Armenian church, iii. 589 n. 1. See 
 Lord's Supper, Tertuliiau, Clement 
 of Alexandria. 
 
 Agape, ii. 771. 
 
 Agapetus, bp. of Rome, ii. 183 n., 593, 
 594. 
 
 Agapius, Manichean, ii. 771. 
 
 Agatha, convent of St., iii. 423. 
 
 Agathias. 
 
 De rebus Justiniani, ii. 110 n. 5, 128 n. 4, 139 
 n. 3. Alemanni, iii. 34 u. 1. 
 
 Agatho, bp. of Rome, iii. 193, 194. 
 
 Agbar Uchomo, the, 180. See Abgarus. 
 
 Age, temper of the, in relation to Gnos- 
 ticism, i. 370. 
 
 Aged, care of the, i. 255 ; ii. 169. 
 
 Ages of the church, Joachim on the, iv. 
 227-232. Sect of the Holv (ihost, iv. 
 447,448. Oliva on the, 621-626. Dol- 
 cino on the, 634, 637 n. 1. Of the 
 world, 622. 
 
 Aggershuus, Stiff, iii. 298 n. 2. 
 
 °Ayi.a xa^K-V, iii- 213 n. 1. 
 
 Agil (St. Aile) among the Bavarians, iii. 
 38. His life, 38 n. 2. 
 
 Agnes, empress, mother of ITenry IV., 
 iii. 387, 395 n. 2, 396 ; iv. 103, 104. 
 
 Agnoetism, ii. 609 ; of Theodore, 496 ; of 
 Theodoret, 525 ; of Themistius, 613 ; of 
 Felix of Urgellis, iii. 163, 168. 
 
 Agobard, abp. of Lyons, in the Adoptian- 
 ist controversy, iii. 168. Contends for 
 the independence of the cliurch, 331 ; 
 for the dignity of the spiriiunl order, 
 412. On desertion of jjublic worship 
 by the nobles; abuse of the right of 
 patronage, 413 nn. 2, 7. Improves the 
 liturgy, 428. Against the too artificial 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 psalmody, 428. His zeal against the 
 corruption of the clcrjry, 428. His 
 book concerning imapes, 428, 429, 4.35. 
 Ajrainstthetenipestarios, 429. Against 
 judgments of God, 429, 449. Kebell- 
 ion of the sons of Louis the Pious, 457. 
 On inspiration, 460. 
 
 Citations from his works : — 
 
 Adversus legem Guiidobadi, iii. 130 n. 4 (429 
 n. 4). Against the doctrines of Felix, 168 
 n. 6. 0pp. (ed. Bahiz. t. ii. f. 60), letter of 
 Greg. iv. 302 n. 3. De privilegio et jure sacer- 
 dotji, c. xi. 412 n. 4, 413 n. 2. De di.'ipensat. 
 rerum cedes, c. 15, 413 n. 7. De correctione 
 antiphonarii, 428 nn. 1, 3, 4. On images, 428, 
 429. Adv. Fredegis, 460 n. 5. 0pp. t. ii. f. 
 149, ep. of Amulo to Gottschalk, 490 n. 3. 
 
 'kyoTJTSvTov, i. .34 n. 1. 
 
 Agonistici, ii. 227, 263. 
 
 Agoust, Bertrand de. See Clement V. 
 
 Agrestius, iii. 39 n. 2. 
 
 Agrippinus, North African bp., i. 318. 
 
 'kypol i'TiOKeifievoi, ii. 193 n. 2. 
 
 Ahito, bp. of Basle, iii. 453. 
 
 Ahriman in Parsisni, i. 369, 376, 402 and 
 n. 3, 403, 479, 480, 482, 487; ii. 126 
 n. 1, 127-129; in Manicheisra, i. 479- 
 487, 493, 497. 
 
 Aidan, bp. of Northumberland, iii. 21. 
 His conduct with respect to the differ- 
 ence of time in celebrating Easter, 23. 
 
 Almoin. 
 De gestis Franconun, cone. Rheims, 1. v. c. 45, 
 iii. 369 n. 1, 371 n. 1. Life of Abbo (Acta 
 S. 0. B.), iii.404n.l 
 
 Aiuv, Gnostic, ii. 127. 
 
 Aiuviog ^(jTi, i. 34 n. 2. 
 
 Atpeai(, definition of the word, i. 338 n. ; 
 ii. 14 n. 2. 
 
 Aix (Aquie), Lazarus of, ii. 643. Svnod 
 at, iii. 167, 168. Abp. of, letter of Li- 
 nocent IIL to, iv. 640 n. 2. See Coun- 
 cils. 
 
 Aix la Chapelle, diet at, iii. 415. Bene- 
 dictine rule published at, iii. 415, 416; 
 iv. 208. Sec Councils. 
 
 Aii^avug, ii. 144 n. 2. 
 
 'AKUTovufiaa-oc, of Basilides, i. 373 n. 1. 
 
 'AKi(pa/iOi, ii. 588. 
 
 Akoenictes, ii. 277 n. 4. 
 
 'AKpoarai, i. 305 and n. 2. 
 
 'AKimufievoi, uKpoarai, ii. 357 and n. 4. 
 
 Alauus Magnus (Insulensis), iv.417. On 
 
 the Trinity, 461. 
 
 Citations from his works : — 
 
 Ars CatholicK fidei, iv. 417. Kegulse theolog- 
 
 icse (417 n. 3), f. 180, 4(51 n. 3. Anticlaudi- 
 
 anus, and Surama de arte pra'dicandi, 417 n. 
 
 1. Contra Waldeuses, 1. ii. f . 206, iv. 615 n. 1. 
 
 Alaric, king of the West Goths, ii. 160. 
 
 Alljeric, iv. 181 n. 2. See Chronicle of. 
 
 All)eric of Citcaux, iv. 252. 
 
 Alberic of Ostia, iv. 603. 
 
 Alberic, patrician, iii. 367. 
 
 Albert L, emperor, v. 22. 
 
 Albert, abbot of Stade. See Chronicle 
 
 of. 
 Albert, bp. in Greenland, iii. 307. 
 Albert, bp. of Cracow, v. 373. 
 
 Albert, patriarch of Jerusalem, iv. 266. 
 Albert, scholar of Egbert, in York, iii. 
 
 153 and u. 4. 
 Albert of Strassburg. 
 
 Chronicle, Clement VI., v. 41 n. 2. See Urs- 
 tis. 
 
 Albert. Sec Albrecht. 
 
 AUiertus Magnus, sketch of his life, iv. 
 421. Defends the monastic orders, 
 286. Withdrawal of the cup, 345. 
 Aquinas, 422. Faith and knuwledgo, 
 429. Tlie book De Causis, 445 u.' 1. 
 David of Diuanto, 446 n. 1, 447 n. 1. 
 Doctrine of God, 449. Trinity, 463. 
 Miracles, 470, 471, 472. Foreknowl- 
 edge and predestination, 477. Doc- 
 trine of grace, 518. 
 
 Citations from his writings : — 
 
 Liber secundus de terminatione causarum pri- 
 miarium, Tr. i., opp. ed. Lugd. t. v. f. 563, 
 iv. 445 n. 1. .Siimma theol. (P. 1. Tr. iv. 
 Q. 20, m. ii.), David of Dinanto. 445 n. 4, 
 446 n. 1, 447 n. 1. P. ii. Tr. viii. Q. 30, 
 segq., seminal causes, 471 n. 6. On the mir- 
 acle, 470 un., 471 nn. On freewill and fate, 
 477 nn. On theology, 429 nn. 4, 5. 
 
 Albic of Unitzow, abp. of Prague, v. 276, 
 295, 298. 
 
 Albii^^enses (Albigeois), iv. 270, 570, 616 
 n.'7, 639-642,644. 
 
 Albin, companion of Otto of Bamberg, 
 iv. 20. 
 
 Alboin, priest, ep. 2, coutr. Bernold, iv. 
 100 n. 2. 
 
 Albreclit (Albert) of Apeldern, iv. 38. 
 
 Albrecht (Albert) the Bear, iv. 21, 32. 
 
 Albrich, bp., iii. 79. 
 
 Alby, iv. G03, 639 n. 2, 640. 
 
 Alcibiades, confessor, i. 275. 
 
 Alcuin, abbot, sketch of his life, iii. 15.3- 
 156. His advice with regard to the 
 conversion of the Saxons, 76. Warn- 
 ings to Charlemagne, 77, 78. His 
 school at York, Liudger, 79, 80, 154. 
 Advice concerning the mission to the 
 Avares, 82-84. Tithes, 77 and n. 2, 82, 
 83, 101 n. 2. On employing the clergy 
 in war, 102 n. 3. Opposed to the pun- 
 ishment of death, 103 and n. 1. On 
 right of asylum, 105 n. 1. Secular 
 occupations of priests, 105 u. 5. Spir- 
 itual power (3f tiie papacy, 121, 350. 
 Tribunals over the i)Ope, 122, 350. 
 Zeal for the jiredicatorial office, 123- 
 125. Study of tlie Bible, 124, 125. 
 On pilgrimages, 131. Festival of All 
 Sain t.s, 1.34, 135 n. 1. Albert, 153 n. 4. 
 JLister of the Schola Palatina, 154. 
 Improves the Latin version of the Bible, 
 
 155. Master of the school at Tours, 
 
 156. His death, 156. Elipaiidus, 158 
 n. 1, 164 nn. 1, 2, 166 and u. 5. 
 Beatus, 164 n. 3. His stand against 
 Adoptianism, 160-163 nn., 165-168. 
 Felix, 166-168. His ])rop()sal for the 
 refutation of Felix, 167. His part in 
 the composition of tlie Libri Carolini, 
 235 and n. 4. Influence, 457, 467, 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Fredegis, 460. Doctrine of the Holy 
 Spirit, 555. Unleavened bread in the 
 eucliarist, 581 n. 1. His biography, 
 155 n. 5. 
 
 Citations from his writings : — 
 
 Comm. oil John, 1. ii. c. iv. f. 500, ed. Frob. 
 
 iii. 23.5 n. 4 ; f. 591, 155 n. 2. 
 Contra Kelicem, iii. 167 n. 3. L. i. ff. 791, 
 792, 166 n. 4. L. ii. f. 809, 163 n. 2. L. iii. 
 c. 3, 163 u. 4 ; f . 812, 160 n. 4 ; f . 816, 160 
 n. 1 ; f . 817, 160 n. 3 ; f. 818, 161 n. 4. L. 
 iv. f . 82(1, 162 n. 2. L. t. f . 832, 161 nn. 3, 
 6; If. 834, 835, 161 n. 1; f. 835, im u. 3; 
 f 837, 161 n. 2. L. Ti. flf. 839, 840, 160 n. 5 ; 
 f . 843, 160 n. 2. L. vii. f . 857, 163 n. 1. 
 Epigram on Virgiliug, iii. 63 n. 4. 
 Epistles. Ep. 3, to a Scottisli abbot, conver- 
 sion of tlie Saxons, iii. 76 n. 1. Ep. 9, to an 
 Englisli abp., study of the Bible, 124 n. 2. 
 Ep. 20, to Leo III., on the papal power, 121 
 n. 3. Ep. 28, to Charlemagne, the Saxons, 77 
 n. 1 ; the same, on planting the church 
 among the Avares, 82 nu. 5-7. Epp. .30, 31, on 
 the same subject, 83 nn. 1, 2. Ep. 37, to Ma- 
 genfrid, on planting the chui-ch among the 
 Saxons, 76, 77 ; the same, on worldly priests, 
 105 n. 5. Ep. 3S, to Charlemagne, on his 
 labors at Toxirs, 156 n. 1. Ep. 69, to the 
 people of Canterbury, 124 n. 3. Ep. 69, to 
 Charlemagne, on the refutation of Kelix, 167 
 n. 2. Ep. 72, to Arno of Salzburg, on tithes, 
 77 n. 5, 83 n. 7, 101 n. 2. Ep. 75, ed. Fro- 
 beu., on bread used in the Lords Supper, 
 581 n. 1. Ep. 76, to Arno, on the festival of 
 All Saints, 135 n. 1 ; the same, on the con- 
 Tersion of Felix of Urgellis, 168 nn. 1, 2. 
 Ep. 80, to Charlemagne, treatment of the 
 Saxons, 77 n. 6. Ep. 85, to the same, Felix, 
 and Alcuin's book against Felix, 159 n., 
 167 n. 4. Ep. 90, to the same, -on the death 
 of his wife, 155 n. 1. Ep. 92, to Arno, 
 on planting the church among the Avares, 
 84 n. 1 ; the same, deposition of Leo III., 
 and authority of the pope, 103 n. 1, 122 n. 
 3, 350 n. 4 ; the same, on the recantation 
 of Adoptianists, 168 n. 3. Ep. 103, to Char- 
 lemagne, with a copy of the Bible, 155 n. 
 S. Ep. 112, secular affairs of clergy, 105 n. 
 5. Ep. 114, to Arno, on the same, 105 n. 
 5. Ep. 119, Charlemagne to the monks of 
 St. Martin. 154 n. 3. Ep. 124, to Charle- 
 magne, 154 n. 4 ; the same, on religious in- 
 struction, 124 n. 4 ; the same, on study of 
 Scriptures, 125 n. 1. Ep. 147, to a nun, pil- 
 grimages, 1-32 n. 1. Ep. 168, his wish to re- 
 tire from the world, l55 n. 4. Ep. 175, at 
 the abbey of St. Martin, 156 nn. 3, 4. Ep. 
 176, to Arno, from St. Martin's, 156 n. 2 ; 
 the same, on the punishment of death, 103 
 n. 1. Ep. 193, to Theodulf, on preaching, 
 124 n. 1. Ep. 195, to Charlemagne, on asv- 
 lums, 105 n. 1. Ep. 208, to Leutfrid, mili- 
 tary service of bishops, 102 n. 3. Ep. 221, 
 Irish missionaries, 29 n. 2. Ep. ad. Felicem, 
 166 n. 1. 
 Life of Willibrord, iii. 43 n. 4. 
 0pp. ed. Froben. t. i. P. ii. If. 870, 872, letter 
 of Elipandus to Alcuin, iii. 158 n. 1, 164 
 nn. 1, 2 ; f. 860, letter to the imperial dele- 
 gates, 166 n. 5. T. ii. f. 573, letter of Span- 
 ish bishops to Charlemagne, 164 n. 3 (165) ; 
 f . 459, 235 n. 4. 
 Poem on the holy men of York, iii. 153 n. 4. 
 
 Aldhelm, bp., life of, iii. 152 u. 3. See 
 
 William of Malmsbury. 
 Alemanni, iii. 8, 27, 34. 
 Aleth, Bernard's mother, iv. 252. 
 Ale.\ander II., pope, iii. 395, 396, 398, 399 
 
 and n. 4, 406 n. 2, 516 ; iv. 85 and u. 1, 
 
 106. 
 
 Ep. 36, simony, iii. 397 n. 1. 
 
 Alexander III., pope, iv. 167, 168, 171, 
 
 173, 194,201, 207,214, 218, 416, 582 
 
 n. 4, 608. 
 Alexander IV., pope, iv. 188, 283, 289, 
 
 421, 620. 
 Alexander V., pope, v. 85-90, 91, 93, 94, 
 
 259, 260, 262, 265, 300. Bull against 
 
 Wicklif, 259. 
 Alexander, bp. of Alexandria, i. 190 n. 
 
 1, 722 n. 6; ii. 255, 409, 410, 414, 418 
 
 and u. 1, 419, 423, 424, 428 n. 4. 
 
 Cited by Theodoret, II. E. 1. i. c. 4, on Lucian, 
 i. 722 n. 6. 
 
 Alexander, bp. of Antioch, ii. 465. 
 Alexander, bp. of Constantinojile, ii. 429. 
 Alexander, bp. of llierapolis, ii. 524 □. 
 1, 538 n. 4, 540 n. 1, 544, 546-551. 
 Citations. Ep. ad Theodoretum, ii. 538 n. 4. 
 Ep. 78, 546 n. 4. Ep. 143, 548 n. 1. Ep. 
 145, 544 n. 2. Ep. 147, 549 u. 4. 
 
 Alexander, bp. of Jerusalem, i. 691, 694 
 n. 1, 703, 704 n. 3. 
 
 Alexander, judge in Syria, ii. 84. 
 
 Alexander, moni<, ii. 277 n. 4. 
 
 Alexander, theologian, iv. 174. 
 
 Alexander of Abonoteichus, i. 30, 72, 92, 
 104, 161, 173. 
 
 Alexander of Hales, representative of 
 the Scholastic tiicology, iv. 420. Faith 
 and knowledge, theology, 427, 428. 
 Knowledge of God, 443, 444 n. 1. 
 Trinity, 462, 463. Miracles, 469, 470. 
 Prescience and predestination, 476. 
 Original condition, 488-491), 491. Un- 
 certainty with regard to the state of 
 grace, 513. Grace and freewill, 518, 
 519. 
 
 Summre, P. i. Q. 96, 488 n. 4. P. ii. Q. 42, 
 iv. 469 n. 2. Q. 30, 471 n. 6. Q. 112, art. 
 5, f. 633, 514 n. 1. 
 
 Alexander of Lycopolis. 
 Tract against the Manicheans, 1. 482 n. 2, 495 
 n. 2 ; c. 4, 494 n. 3, 500 n. 3 : c. 5, 494 n. 1, 
 500 n. 6 ; c. 24, 499 n. 4. Introduction, ii. 
 767 n. 3. See Combefis. 
 
 Alexander Severus, i. 103, 125-127, 155, 
 199, 292, 682. 
 
 Alexander the Great, ii. 73. His mission, 
 i. 49, 50. 
 
 Alexandria, influence of Hellenic culture 
 on Judaism there, i. 49-60. Number 
 of Jews in, 50 n. 3. Metropolis, 79, 
 242. The Evangelist Mark, 83 (ii. 203). 
 Eeligious svncretism, 102. Persecution 
 of Christians, 130, 132, 135, 154. Ec- 
 clesia apostolica, 203 (ii. 196, 197). 
 Passover festival, 299. Catechetical 
 school at, 306, 527, 528. Symbolura, 
 307. Confession of faith orally com- 
 municated, 308. Origin of tlie disci- 
 pliua arcani, 308 n. 4. Infant baptism, 
 314. Baptismal rites, 316, 317. Bap- 
 tism of heretics, 320, 323. Mildness 
 in judging heretics, 364. Platonisra 
 tliere, 377. Ceriuthus in, 396. Basili- 
 des, 400. Valentine, 417. Carpocrates, 
 449. Eclecticism, 449. Doctrine of 
 
8 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Sacraments, 648. Origen's influence, 
 712; ii. 387. See Ckmcut, Origen, 
 Philo, Didynius, Alexandrian. 
 
 Second Period. Persecution at, ii. 6, 
 67 n. 1, 80, 97, 98. Paganism at, 73, 
 94, 97, 104. Persecution of pagans, 
 34, 37, 97, 98. Temples destroyed, 98. 
 Georgius, 37 and n. 2, 79, 80, 144. 
 Athanasius at, 72-74, 144, 20.5, 20C, 
 423-428, 432-4.34, 436 and n. 4, 437, 
 443^444,456,460. Heron, 104. School 
 at, 182, 183 (see Alexandrian). Para- 
 bolani, 192. Parish churches at, 194. 
 Patriarchate, 1 9C, 198, 203, 204. Power 
 of the patriarch, 252 n. 1, 582, 583. 
 Meletian schism, 252-255. Anthony 
 at, 268-270. Hilarion, 271. Market 
 at, 167, 272. Heron, monk, 275. Poor 
 at, 288. Seasons of worship, 333. 
 Time of feasts made known, Easter, 
 338. Epiphany, 346. Christmas at, 
 346 n. 2. Cliurch music, 355 n. 1. 
 Daily communion, 364. Home com- 
 munion, 365 n. 4. Insurrections at, 
 434, 436, 443. Doctrinal tendency, 
 617. Ilhetoriaus at, 767 and n. 4. 
 Monophvsites at, 584, 585-587, 592 ; iii. 
 177, 178, 228. Patriarch of, iii. 99, 
 115. See Alexander, Arius, Athana- 
 sius, Dionysius, Monophysites, Pistus, 
 Theophilus, Councils. 
 Alexandrian church, constitution of, i. 
 190 n.l. Metropolitan, 242. See Al- 
 exandria. 
 Alexandrian church teachers, iv. 61, 376, 
 
 378. See Alexandrian school. 
 Alexandrian Gnosis, Jewish, i. 66, 657, 
 658. Christian, 83 (Gnosticism), 374, 
 377, 475 ; ii. 395 ; iv. 568. Within the 
 church, i. 527 n. 2, 529-557, 692. See 
 Alexandrian philosophy of religion, 
 Alexandrian school. 
 Alexandrian Judaism, i. 49-67, 36G, 398, 
 403, 508. Kelation to the Essenean 
 mysticism, 44, 47. Interpolation, 176, 
 Influence, 458 n. 3, 600. Interpreta- 
 tion of Scripture, 658. See Philo. In- 
 fluence on the Catharists, iv. 571. 
 Alexandrian philosophy of religion, i. 49 
 -58, 508. Twofold position, 56, 64. 
 Relation to Christianity, 64-66, 351, 
 
 381, 575, 657. To Gnosticism, 380- 
 
 382, 396. 
 
 Alexandrian Platonism, i. 51-54, 56-58, 
 64. Among the Essenes, 44, 47. Of 
 Philo, 47 n. 1, 48 n. 3. Its poverty, 
 65. 
 
 Alexandrian school, origin and charac- 
 ter, i. 440, 519, 527-557, 560, 563, 564, 
 594, 645. Justin precursor of, 662. Lo- 
 gos doctrine, 586-591. Anthropology, 
 620-640. Sacraments, 648, 649. Chil- 
 iasm, 651-653. 'ATiOKaraoTaaic, 656. 
 The individual teachers, 691-722 (364). 
 Characteristics in the second Period, ii. 
 182, 386, 387. Compared with the 
 Antiochian school, 393, 394. Doctrine 
 
 of the person of Christ, 501 , 502-504. 
 In the third Period, relation to the An- 
 tiochian school, iii. 156, 163. 
 Alexandrian synodal letter, apolog. con- 
 tra Arian, ii. 432 n. 2. 
 Alexandrian theology, i. 398, 458 ; iii. 
 170 ; iv. 378. See Alexandrian school. 
 Alexandrian version of the O. T., i. 380 
 and n. 4, 409, 658; ii. 496 n. 2, 745. 
 Labors of Origen on the, i. 707-710 ; of 
 Hesychius, i. 722 ; of Lucian, i. 722 n. 
 6. 
 Alexias. See Anna Comnena. 
 Alexiopolis, iv. 564. 
 Alexius Comnenus, iv. 559, 560, 564. 
 Alexius II., Greek emperor, iv. 530. 
 Alfred the Great, iii. 467, 468; v. 150. 
 Life of, iii. 418 nn. 1, 2. 
 Translation of the Eagulaj pastorales, iii. 468. 
 Alfrid, iii. 80 n. 2. 
 Alfrid, Anglo-Saxon king, iii. 24. 
 Alfrid. See Altfrid. 
 Alger, of Liege, on transubstantiation, 
 iv. 338 n. 3. See Bibl. patr. Lugd. t. 
 21. 
 All Saints, church of, at Constantinople, 
 
 iv. 5.50. 
 All Saints, festival of, iii. 134, 135, 446. ^ 
 Allegorical interpretation of Homer, ii. 
 
 41. 
 Allesorical interpretation of myths, i. 
 
 171; ii. 62. 
 Allegorical interpretation of Scripture. 
 Among the Pharisees, i. 39, 40. Among 
 the Essenes, 44, 47. Among the Alex- 
 andrian Jews, 53-59, 657. Among the 
 Therapeutse, 61. With the Ebionites, 
 348 n. 2. In the Clementines, 355. 
 With Julius Cassian, 458 n. 3. With 
 Marcion, 460, 463. The Gnostics, 460, 
 702. With the Alexandrian school, 
 527 n. 2, 652, 721, 722. With Origen, 
 552, 555, 556, 694, 700, 719, 722; ii. 
 388, 598. Artemonites, i. 582. Me- 
 thodius, i. 721. AVith Hieracas, i. 714. 
 Porj)hyry on, i. 171. In the second 
 Period, i"i. 219, 388, 389, 392, 393, 598, 
 712 n. 3. In the fourth Period, 'w. 11 ; 
 with the Bogomiles, iv. 553. 
 AH'gemeine Archiv. 
 FurOeschichtskunde des preussischen Staates, 
 vol. viii. f . 97, Anselm of Havelberg, iv. 53d 
 n. 3. See Lcdebur. 
 
 Almaric of Bena, iv. 221 n., 417 n. 5, 
 445-447, 449, 480, 618, 619 n. 3, 620. 
 
 Alms, almsgiving, i. 255, 647 ; ii. 103, 
 259, 349 n. 1. In connection with the 
 Lord's Supper, ii. 368 n. 1 ; by Con- 
 stantino, ii. 26; by Julian, ii. 63; to 
 Douatists by Constans, ii. 228. Jn the 
 third and fourth Periods, iii. 149, 282, 
 408 n. 2, 414. l"or suicides, 102 n. 4. 
 As opus opcratum, 130, 138, 139, J 40, 
 442. Indulgences obtained bv, 138, 
 452. In honor of Christ, 281, 285. 
 Dangers of, 282 n. 2. Nicholas I. on, 
 311, 312. Katherius on, 452. The cup 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 of cold water, 421. Fifth Period, iv. 
 294-296, 318, 325. As opus opcratum, 
 122, 302. At Clairvaux, 254. Fraud- 
 ulent collections of, 267. Louis IX., 
 285 u. 4, 300, 301. Iiinoceut III. on, 
 306. Lull ou, 310. For the dead, 
 597. Waldenses, 616. Sixlh Period, 
 V. 383. Wicklif on, 141, 142. To 
 mouks, 141, 189, 407 (see Mendicant 
 friars). Conrad on, 189. Huss ou, 305, 
 324, 353 ; for the dead, 324 ; tithes con- 
 sidered as, 335, 345, 346. See Charity, 
 Poor. 
 
 Almshouses, ii. 169, 752. 
 
 Almundar, Saracenic sheikh, ii. 143. 
 
 Aloyi, i. 526, 583, 682. 
 
 Alphabet, Armenian, ii. 137. Irish, ii. 
 149. Gothic, ii. 152. Chilperic add.s 
 to the Latin, iii. 91 n. 1. Latin, iii. 
 281 n. 1. Shivonic, iii. 316, 318, 324, 
 329 n., 330 n. 1. 
 
 Alphanus, abp. of Salerno, poem on Hil- 
 debraud, iii. 399 n. 4 ; iv. 83 n. 1. 
 
 Alps, iv. 112, 295. Shelters on the, 214. 
 
 Alsace, Christianity in, iii. 37, 38 n. 2. 
 Otfrid in, iii. 425. Friends of God in, 
 V. 42. 
 
 Altar, i. 291 ; ii. 321. As asylum, ii. 176, 
 178, 755. 
 
 Altar of victory at Rome, ii. 92. 
 
 Altenberga, church at, iii. 50 n. 2. 
 
 Altenburg, iii. 324. See Oldenburg. 
 
 Altfrid (or Alfrid), life of Liudger, iii. 45 
 n. 1, 80 n. 2. 
 
 Altmann, bp. of Passau, iv. Ill, 112. 
 
 Altorf, V. 383 n. 2. 
 
 Alubert, iii. 73. 
 
 Alvarus Pelagius. 
 De planctu ecclesifB, 1. ii. f. 172, Dolcino, iv. 
 633 n. 2. 
 
 Alvarus. See Paulus. 
 
 Araalarius of Metz, iii. 428 n. 2. 
 
 AmalH, iii. 583. 
 
 Amalric. See Almaric. 
 
 Amaudus, episc. regionar. in Ghent, iii. 
 40. Among the Slavonians, 41. Bp. 
 of Utrecht, 41. Vita, 40 n. 1. 
 
 Amantius, court chamberlain, ii. 591 n. 
 
 Amara, Paulician city, iii. 587. 
 
 Amasea, ii. 68, 607 n. 1. See Asterius. 
 
 Ambrose, bp. of Milan. His election 
 to the episcopate, ii. 472. Influence 
 over the emperors in their attitude 
 towards paganism, 92-94, 99. Theo- 
 dosius, 95 n. 4, 99, 214, 215, 604. On 
 divine revelation, 117. Advice to 
 judges, 173. Protects widows and or- 
 phans, 176. Right of asylum, 176. 
 Penitents, 213 n. 3. Augustin, 240. 
 Monachism, 294. Jovinian, 312. Sar- 
 matio and Barbatianus, 312. Place of 
 the emperor in the church, 321 n. 6. 
 Dies stationum, 333 n. 2. Observance 
 of the Sabbath, 334. Christmas festi- 
 val, 344 n. 3. Church psalmody, 354 
 and n. 4. Sacramentum apertionis, 
 359 n. 2. Magical power in the Lord's 
 
 Supper, 366 n. 1 . Bonosus, 377. Creed 
 of Eusebius of Nicoinedia, 417 n. 3. 
 Opposition to Arianism, 472. Anthro- 
 pology, 618, 622-624, 654. De officiis, 
 679, 680. De vocatione gentium, 699 
 n. 3. Letter to Demetrias, 701 n. 1. 
 Infant baptism, condition of children 
 who have died without baptism, 730. 
 Doctrine of the Lord's Supper, 731, 
 732 n. 5. Priscillianists, 772, 775. Oi> 
 position to ])ersecution, 775. Vita, 95 
 n. 4. Milan, celibacy of clorgv, iii. 
 389, 397 n. 2. Bercngar, 506," 516. 
 His example used in the contest be- 
 tween Gregory VII. and Henry IV., 
 iv. 110, HI. With the Catharists, 578 
 n. 5. Allusion of Huss to, v. 304. 
 Citations from his writings : — 
 Apologia David altera, § 71, ii. 622 n. -3. 
 De Abnihamo, 1. ii. § 84, unbaptizeii infants, 
 
 ii. 730 n. 3. 
 De fide, 1. iii. c. 7, creed of Eusebiu-s of Nico- 
 media, ii. 417 n. 3 ; 1. iv. c. 10, § 124, tran- 
 substantiation, 732 n. 3 ; 1. v. § 83, predes- 
 tination, 624 n. 1. 
 De iis, qui my.steriis init., c. 1, sacramentum 
 apertionis, ii. 359 n. 2: c. 9, transubstantia- 
 tion, 732 n. 2. 
 De incarnationis dominie, sacramento, 1. i. c. 
 
 4, § 23, ii. 732 n. 3. 
 De institut. Virginia, c. 5, § 35, worship of 
 
 Mary, ii. 377 n. 1. 
 De iuterpellat. David, 1. iv. § 4, responsibility, 
 
 ii. 623 n. L 
 De officiis. ii. 679, 680 and n. 1; 1. ii. c. 29, 
 
 widows aaid orplians, 176 n. 3. 
 De paradiso, on Apellos, i. 475. 
 De poenitentia, 1. ii. c. 10, ii. 213 n. 3. 
 De sacramentis, 1. ii. c. 1, ii. 359 n. 2 ; transub- 
 
 stantiation, iii. 516. 
 De Spiritu Sancto, 1. iii. c. 11, § 79, transub- 
 
 stantiation, ii. 732 n. 5. 
 Epistles. Ep. ad Valentinian II., treatment of 
 pagans, ii. 93. Ep. 24, to the same, treatment 
 of heretics, 775 n. 3. Ep. 26, ad Irenaeum, 
 the same, 775 n. 4. Ep. 29, ad Theodos., pa- 
 gans, 95 n. 3. Ep. 40, ad Theodos., and ep. 
 42, ad sororem, Theodosius, 95 n. 4. Ad 
 Theodos. on the massacre at The-ssalonica, 
 215. Ep. 57, ad Eugen. § 3, Valentinian, ii. 
 93 n. 3; § 4, Theodosius, treatment of pa- 
 gans, 99 nn. .3, 4. L. vii. ep. 58 (old editions), 
 ad Studium, on judges who pass sentence 
 of death, 173 n. 4. Ep. 63, ed. Bened. t. iii. 
 f. 1110, to the ch. at VercelU, Sarmatio and 
 Barbatianus, 312 nn. 5, 6. Ep. to8iricius,312. 
 Exposit. Lucre, i. § 10, and vii. § 27, predesti- 
 nation, ii. 623 nn. 2, 3 ; vii. f. 234, the fall, 
 iv. 622, n. 4. 
 Funeral discourse, de obitu fratris Satyri, 366 
 
 n. 1. 
 Funeral discourse, Theodosius, 215 n. 2. 
 In Ps. 43, § 47, and Ps. 118, ^ 13, responsibil- 
 ity, ii. 623. n. 2. In Ps. 48, § 9, guilt, 622 
 n. 5. In Ps. lis, § 13, 623 n. 1 ; § 48, dies 
 stationum, 333 n. 2. 
 
 Ambrose, friend of Origan, i. 163 n. 1, 
 367 n. 2, 682, 700-702, 707-709. 
 
 Ambrose of Siena, iv. 295, 296. 
 
 Ambrosian church, iii. 394, 398. 
 
 America, Christianity there, iii. 307. 
 
 Amida, ii. 136. 
 
 Amiens, iii. 272, 420. See Peter of. 
 
 Ammianus Marcellinus, ii. 75 n. 3, 168, 
 343. 
 
 L. XT. c. 7, Athanasius, ii. 22 n. 1, 4-37 n. 1, 
 438 n. 2 ; c. 13, the llanicheaus, Strategius, 
 
10 
 
 GEXEEAL INDEX. 
 
 16 n. 3, "69 n. 1. L. six. c. 10, pagan sacri- 
 ficc.< at Home, 35 n. 5; c. 12, laws of Con- 
 Etniitiu8 against magic, 84 nn. L. xxi. c. 2, 
 Julian, Epiphany, 45 n. 2, 343 n. 3; c. 16, 
 Coustantius' rage for synods, 452 n. 1. L. xxii. 
 c. 11, Georgius, 80 nn. 1,2; c. 4, property of 
 temples confiscated, 35 n. 1; c. 5, Julian, 72 
 n. 1; cc. 12, 13, Julian, 81 n. 3, 83 n, 1, 84 
 n. 1. L. xxiii. c. 1, attempt to rebuild the 
 temple, 69 nn 2, 3; c. 2, Julian, 84 n. 4. 
 L. XXV. c. 4, Julian, 75 n. 2 (epigram on M. 
 Aurelius, i. 107 n. 3). L. xxvii. c. 3, pomp of 
 the bishops, 167 n. 3, 168 n. 2 ; the schism at 
 Rome, 255 n. 2, 267 n. 2. L. xxx. c. 9, Valen- 
 tinian, 90 u. 2. 
 
 Ammianus, monk, ii. 292. 
 
 Amnion, bp., letter of, ii. 424 n. 2. 
 
 Ammonias, ciiui-ch teacher, i. 699 n. 1. 
 
 Ammoiiiiis, monk, ii. 752. 
 
 Amnion ill.'? Saccas, i. 698, 699. 
 
 Amwiit'lmrg, iii. 47. 
 
 Amoin, life of Abbo of Fleury, iii. 404 
 
 n. 1. 
 Amorion, Athinganiuus at, iii. 592. 
 Amphictyouic council, i. 206. 
 Amphilochius, bp. of Iconium, on images, 
 
 ii. 327. Holy S{)irit, 468. 
 Ampulla Remen.sis, iii. 8 u. 4. 
 Amshas])ands, in Parsism, i. 489 n. 5, 
 
 490 n. 5. 
 Amulets, i. 73. Basilidean, i. 401. In 
 
 the second Period, ii. 13. .34, 259, 293, 
 
 357, 366. T/iird and fourth Periods, 
 
 iii. 7, 42, 56, 64, 84, 129, 133, 201, 420, 
 
 444, 448. Fifth Period, iv. 48, 252 n. 3. 
 Amnio, abp. of Lyons, ep. to Gottschalk, 
 
 iii. 490, 491. 
 Amund, Jacob, Swedish king, iii. 292. 
 Amus, Egyptian monk (Ammun, ii. 269 
 
 n. 2), ii.'290. 
 Amusements, i. 263-267. Waldenses on, 
 
 iv. 611. See Games, Theatre. 
 Anabaptists, i. 318; iv. 595. 
 'Ava)3a&(iol 'loKuiiov, i. 352. 
 'Ava(}aTiKdv'Hauiov, i 716 n. 2. Anabasis 
 
 of Isaiah, iv. 572 and n. 1. 
 Anachorets. See Anchorets, Hermits. 
 Anaclcte, Roman bishop, ep. 1 in Pseud. 
 
 Isidor. Decret., iii. 347 u. 5, 349 n. 3. 
 Anack'tc II., ])ope, iv. 144-146. 
 ^Avadoxof, iii. 201 n. 2. 
 Anagni, iii. 562; iv. 173, 183; v. 12, 46. 
 'AvuyvuoTM, anaguosts, i. 201, 203 and 
 
 n. 3, 743 n. 1. 
 Anagrates (Anegrey), iii. 30. 
 An alec ta Graaca. 
 
 Life of Cyrill (Paris, 1688), ii. 581 n. 1. T. i. f. 
 415, et seq., life of Stephen, the image wor- 
 shipper, XP'CTTOS 6 auTi.rlyiuviJTri';, iii. 213 n. 3 ; 
 violence of the iconnclasts, 217 n. 2: the 
 term " saint," 218 n. 3; paintings destroyed, 
 219 n. 2 ; concealed image worshippers, 219 
 n. 3; me;t>;ures of Coustantine, 220 nn. 2, 4, 
 221 n. 5, 223 n. 1. 
 
 Analogy, argument from, iv, 412, 431, 
 
 458. 
 Anamartesia, ii. 728 and n. 1. 
 Ananias, martyr, ii. 132. 
 Ananias and Sapj)hira, iii. 255 n. 1. 
 Anastasia, church in Coustantinople, ii. 
 
 464. 
 
 Aua.stasius, bp. of Rome, ii. 750. Letter 
 
 to John of Jeru.saleni, 750 u. 2. 
 Auastasius, di.scijjle of Jlaximus, iii. 191. 
 Ana.sta.sius, Greek emperor, ii. 589-591. 
 Auastasius II., Greek emperor, iii. 196. 
 Auastasius, patriarch of Antioch, iii. 116 
 
 n. 2. 
 Anastasius, patriarch of Constantinople, 
 
 iii. 209. 
 Anastasius, presbyter of Nestorius, ii. 
 
 507 and n. 2, 516. 
 Auastasius. 
 
 Life of Johann. Eleemosvn. (trans.), iii. 99 n. 
 2. Life of Leo III., ii'i. 122 n. 2. Life of 
 Martin I., 186 n. 1. Pra?fatio ad concil. Con- 
 stantinop. iv.,the Bulgarians, 310 n.l. Cou- 
 stantine the Philosopher, 314 n. 5. Photius, 
 559 n. 3. 
 
 'Avaaroixduaic, iv. 562. 
 
 Anathema, ii. 215 ; iii. 454, 121, 195, 196, 
 210, 217, 218, 232, 245 n., 249, 396 n. 3, 
 433 n. 2, 489, 521, 550, 551, 565, 571, 
 576 ; iv. 103, 535, 536, 503 n. 3, 572 
 n. 1 ; v. 205, 206. 
 
 ' Ava-dTJuara. Simplicius ou, ii. 109. 
 
 'AvaTo'ALKol, ii. 521 u. 3. 
 
 Auatolius, deacon at Rome, ii. 601. 
 
 Auatolius, patriarch of Constantinople, 
 ii. 202, 203, 575-580. Letter to Leo, 
 580 n. 
 
 Ancestral religion, iii. 44. 
 
 Anchorets (hermits), i. 59; ii. 271,282, 
 284-286, 365; iii. 17, 28, 40, 280, 283, 
 418,419, 504, 505 ; iv. 2, 235, 239, 241- 
 243 n. 1, 251, 264-266. 
 
 Ancient authors, study of the, Origen, i. 
 698,701. Chrysostom,ii. 718, 754. Je- 
 rome, 742, 743. School of Berengar, 
 iii. 527 u. 3. Odo, iv. 358, 359. An- 
 selm, 363. Pre.servatiou of, 529, 530. 
 False revereuce for the ancients, 359, 
 378. Abehird, 378, 379, 385 n. 4. Con- 
 tempt for, 415. See Greek culture, 
 etc. 
 
 Ancient literature, decline of, iii. 150, 
 151, 335. 
 
 Ancient philosophy, Albert the Great on, 
 iv. 429. Roger Bacon on, 434. 
 
 Ancile, ii. 49, 61. 
 
 Ancvra. See Councils, Basil, Domitian, 
 M a reel 1 us. 
 
 Andreas, bp. of Samosat.a, ii. 545. 
 
 Ep. 48, his dream, ii. 544 n. 1. See Theodoret, 
 opp. t. V. f. 706, ed. ILU. 
 
 Andreas of Bamberg, on Otto of Bam- 
 berg, iv. 2 n. 1, 4 n. 1, 7 n., 26 n. 2. 
 
 Andrew, abp. of Lund, iv. 39. 
 
 Andrew (Andreas), biographer of AriaJd, 
 iii. 389 n. 3, 390 n. 2, 392 nn., 393 nn. 
 1,2, 398 n. 3. See Acta S. June. 
 
 Andrew, king of Hungary, iii. 335. 
 
 Andrew of Broda, writings against IIuss, 
 V. 183 n. 2. Answer to Iluss, v. 258 
 u. 3. 
 
 Andrew Saramita, iv. 638. 
 
 Andrew, tailor at Prague, v. 318. 
 
 Andrew, the Calybite, iii. 220. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 11 
 
 Androuicns, governor of Peutiipolis, ii. 
 177 n. 1, 215. 
 
 Androuicns, Greek emperor, iv. 448-551. 
 Hist, of, 549 n. 2. 
 
 Anegrey, iii. 30. 
 
 Angelarius, disciple of Methodius, iii. 
 320 n. 2. 
 
 Anireio, Cardinal Peter de St., v. 293. 
 
 Angelo Corario, cardinal, v. 71. See 
 Gregory XII. 
 
 Angeloph.inies, i. 42, 386 n. 2, 597. 
 
 Angels, with the Jews, i. 382. With the 
 Sadducees, 42. With the Essenes, 47. 
 With the Ebionites, 351. The Gnos- 
 tics, 380-382, 477. With Cerinthus, 
 396, 397, 399. With Basilides, 405, 
 409. With Isidore, 406. With Val- 
 entine, 424, 432-434. With Heraclion, 
 435. The Ophites, 444, 445. Satur- 
 niiius,455. With Justin, 609 n. 1. With 
 the Euchites, ii. 280. With Faustus 
 of Leriiis, 706 n. 2. With Theodore of 
 Mopsuestia, 498, 714, 716, 717. With 
 the Prisciilianists, 776. Vision of Con- 
 stiintiue, 11. Invocation of, 59. Fall 
 of, 75. Images of, 232. Original con- 
 dition of with Anselm, iv. 486. Robert 
 Pullein, 486. The Bogomiles, 553, 554. 
 The Catharists, 567, 568, 570, 572, 573. 
 Fallen angels and the elect, 554 n. 2. 
 Angels of the last times, Militz on, v. 
 179; Janowon, 196,200, Hiissou, 257. 
 Worship of, 408. .^gidiiis, 15. An- 
 gels of the devil, i. 307. 
 
 Anger of God, Tertullian on the, i. 563. 
 
 Angers, iii. 503, 521. See Eusebius Brano. 
 Count of, iv. 90, 306. 
 
 Angilbert, abbot, iii. 242. 
 
 Anglia Sacra, P. i. f. 130, Ethclwold, iii. 
 469 n. 2. 
 
 Anglo-Saxon literature, iii. 468, 469 (17 n. 
 1, 18 n. 1 ). Language, 468, 469. Gram- 
 mar, 469 n. 2. Translation of Genesis, 
 469 n. 4. Gospel of John, 153 n. 3. 
 
 Anglo-Saxons, i. 86. Morality of the, 
 iii. 69. Enter Britain, 10 and n. 4, 11. 
 Their conversion, 11-25. See Angus- 
 tin, Britain. 
 
 Augonleme, iii. 104 n. 1, 593 n. 1. 
 
 Anhypostasia, iii. 540. 
 
 Aula, iii. 251. 
 
 Aniana (Auiane), cloister, iii. 167, 414, 
 415, 461 n. 1. 
 
 Anicetus, bp. of Rome, i. 299, 300, 465, 
 513 n. 3, 525; iii. 32. 
 
 Animal food, abstinence from, iii. 592 ; 
 iv. 579, 594. Animal life, sparing of, 
 iii. 592 n. 4, 600 n. 2 ; iv. 579. Animal 
 sacrifices, iii. 589 and n. 1. 
 
 Animals, compassion for (Francis), iv. 
 275. Sacred, with the Persians, ii. 128. 
 
 Aujou, count of, iv. 121. 
 
 Anna (Hannah), ii. 355. 
 
 Anna Comnena. 
 
 Alexias, 1. i. 13, Greg. VII. and the envoys of 
 Henry IV., iv. 108 n. 1. L. xiv.. Alexiopolis, 
 664 n. 4. L. XT. f . 387, the Bogomiles, 559 n. 4. 
 
 Anna, Greek princes.?, wife of Vladimir, 
 iii. 329. 
 
 Anna of England, v. 241 n. 1. 
 
 Annales Bertiuiani, iii. 356 nn. 1, 4. 
 
 Annals. See Eiuhard, Herniannus, Pan- 
 toppedan, Roger of Iloveden, Witte- 
 kiud, Zonaras. 
 
 Annates, v. 52, 125. 
 
 Annianus, Pelagian, translates some of 
 Chrysostom's Homilies, ii. 657. 
 
 Annihilation, with Marcus Aurelius, i. 
 105. Of nature, in Buddhism, i. 491. 
 In transubstantiation, Wicklif on, v. 
 152. 
 
 Anniversaries, i. 334; iii. 15. 
 
 Annubeuus, proconsul, i. 150. 
 
 Annunciation, the, with the Catharists, 
 iv. 569, 612 n. 3. 
 
 Annunciation day, ii. 509. 
 
 'Avw and Karu XpLOTuc, i. 386, 398, 549. 
 With Origeu, 640. 
 
 'Avu and kutu aocpia, i. 420, 423 n. 3, 
 491, 492. 
 
 Anointing, in baptism, i. 315, 316 n. 1, 
 477; ii. 188, 359. In confirmation, i. 
 316 n. 1 ; ii. 359, 360, 732, 733. Anoint- 
 ing the sick, i. 119 n. 6 ; ii. 322 ; iii. 448, 
 449 ; iv. 335. The name Christian, v. 
 214. See Unction. Anointing, among 
 the Gnostics, i. 477. 
 
 'AvouoLoc Kar' ova'uiv, ii. 436 n. 1. 
 
 Anschar (Ansgar), monk. His education, 
 iii. 272. His visions and longing after 
 the missionary calling, 274. His labora 
 in Denmark and Sweden, 275-287, 323 
 n. 3. Sent by Louis the Pious to Pope 
 Gregory IV., 277. His death, 287. 
 His biography, 281 . See Rirabcrt, and 
 Acta S. Feb." Life of Willehad, 81 n. 
 2, 82 n. 2. 
 
 Ansegis, abp. of Sens, iii. 366. 
 
 Anselm, abp. of Canterbury. His life 
 and doctrine, iv. 361-371. Becomes 
 archbishop of Cauterburv, 364. Rela- 
 tion to Abelard, 373, .379, 401. Or- 
 dinances of Gregory VII., 100 n. 3. 
 Concerning mouasticism, 237, 238. 
 Directory to the spiritual life, 240. 
 Superstitious veneration of saints, 329. 
 Concomitance, 344 n. 5. Roscelin, 
 360 nn. 2, 3. On the education of 
 youth, 362, 363. Faith and knowledge, 
 427. The ontological proof, 440-443, 
 444 (368 n. 2). Omnipotence of God, 
 453, 455, 456. Doctrine of the Trinity, 
 457, 458, 460. Prescience and predes- 
 tination, 474, 475. Anthropology, 485, 
 486, 492, 493. Sinlessne.ss of Christ, 
 495. Atonement, 498-501, 503, .505, 
 506. Operative faith, 511. Freewill, 
 474, 475, 485, 515. Doctrine of the 
 Holy Spirit, 536. His biography, see 
 Eadmer. 
 
 Citations from his torilings : — 
 
 Cur Deus homo, 1. i. c. 1, iv. 498 nn. 3, 4 ; c. 
 12, freedom, 453 n. 1. L. ii. c. 10, holiness of 
 God, 453 n. 1 ; sinlessness of Christ, 41*5 n. 4. 
 
12 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 De casu diaboli, iv. 486 nn. 3, 4. 
 
 De conceptu yirgine, iv. 498 n. 2. 
 
 De fide trinitat., c. iii., Koscelin, iv. 360 n. 2. 
 Definition of- Trinity, 360 n. 3. 
 
 De libero arbitrio, iv. 485 n. 3 ; c. 1, 486 n. 1. 
 
 De veritate, iv. 441. 
 
 Epistles, 1. 1. ep. 41, love, iv. 365 n. 3 ; ep. 42, 
 occupations, 362 nn. 2, 3; ep. 55, to a young 
 niouk, teaching, classical culture, 362 n. 4, 
 363 n. 3. L. i. ep. 56, objective validity of 
 sacraments, 100 n. 3. L. ii. ep. 71, secular 
 business of abbots, 364 n. ; ep. 133, evil 
 thoughts, 240 nn. 1-3. L. iii. ep. 29, mo- 
 nasticism, 237 n. 3 ; ep. 33, 238 n. 1 ; ep. 56, 
 Matilda of England, fasting, 365 nn. 5-7, 366 
 n. 1 ; ep. 116, monasticism, 237 n 4. L. iv. 
 ep. 10, saint worship, 329 n. 2. To an abbot, 
 training of children, 362 n. 5, 363 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Liber apologeticus, iv. 443. 
 
 Monologium, iv. 431 ; c. 14, light of God, 441 
 n. 1 ; c. 66, knowledge of God, 457 n. 1 ; c. 75, 
 dead faith, 511 nn. 1-4. 
 
 On heaven and hell, iv. 364. Nominalism, 369 
 n. 2. Faith, 369 n. 8, 511. Gilberts dis- 
 putat. Judaci cvim Christiano, 78 n. 1. 
 
 Proslogium, iv. 368, ontological proof, 442 n. 
 2; c. 4,441 n. 4; c. 14, 441 n. 3. 
 
 Anselm, abp. of Lucca, iii. 393. Chosen 
 
 pope (Alexander II.), 395. 
 
 Against Guibert, t. iii. f. 383, iv. 101 n. 2. 
 Anselm of Havelberg. Conference with 
 
 Nechites at Constantinople, iv. 536, 538. 
 
 His account of the conference, iv. 536 n. 4, 
 537 nn., 538 nn. 2-4. Dialogue, f. 171, lit- 
 erary studies under the Comnenes, iv. 530 
 n. 3 ; 1. iii. c. 11, f. 197, difference between 
 the Eastern and Western churches, ii. 383 n. 
 See D'Achery, t. i. 
 
 Anselm of Laon, iv. 373. 
 
 Ansfrid, abbot of Nonantula, iii. 553 n. 3. 
 
 Ansverus, monk, iii. 326. 
 
 Antagonisms in thought, iv. 355, 356 and 
 n. 1,357,371,404. 
 
 Antagonistic forces in history, v. 274, 275. 
 Tendencies, iv. 400. 
 
 'Avrey/ci'/tAiov, of Basiliscus, ii. 586. 
 
 Antetvpes, iii. 238. 
 
 Anthelm, bp., life of, iv. 168 n. 3. 
 
 Anthimus, bp. of Thyana, ii. 462. 
 
 Anthimus, bp. of Trapezuud, ii. 592-594. 
 
 Anthonv, ii. 264-271, 291, 294, 370 n. 1 ; 
 iii. 420. 
 
 Anthony, fire of St., iv. 266. Society of 
 St., iv. 266. 
 
 Anthony of Padua, iv. 291. 
 
 Anthro])Ogony with the Bogomiles, iv. 
 554 and n. 1. See Man. 
 
 AnthropoloLiy, i. 610-630. In the heret- 
 ical sects, see the parMciilar sects. 
 Second Period. Of the Western church, 
 ii. 616-712, 726 (384, 492). Of the 
 Eastern church, 712-722, 617, 632. 
 Third Period. In the Western church, 
 iii. 554. Of the Paulicians, 258-260. 
 In the scholastic period, iv. 389, 390, 
 429, 48.5-495, 519. In the sects, see the 
 particular sects. See jMan. 
 
 Anthropomorphism in the Alexandrian 
 philosophy of religion, i. 56-58. Ac- 
 cording to Celsus, 168. In the Chris- 
 tian doctrine concerning God, 364, 560, 
 561. 6'econc/ PenW/, ii. 387, 388. See 
 
 Anthropomorphites. Third Period, iii. 
 443. 
 
 Anthropomorphites, i. 711, 713; ii. 747, 
 751-757, 766 and n. 3; iii. 429, 443. 
 Chiiiasts, i. 165. 
 
 Anthropopathism, in paganism, i. 372. 
 In Christian sects, 364. In Christian- 
 ity, 561-563, 586. Jewish, 56-58. In 
 Gnosticism, 373, 383,391. Of Euno- 
 mius, ii. 448 n. 1. Third and fourth 
 Periods, iii. 88, 144. Scotus on, iii. 463, 
 486. Fifth Period. Abelard, iv. 455. 
 In the doctrine of atonement, iv. 505. 
 
 'Av&pUTTOTOHO^, ii. 510. 
 
 Anthusa, mother of Chrysostom, ii. 262, 
 754. 
 
 Anii-Athanasian party, ii. 440. 
 
 Antichrist, i. 9.5, 96, 121,362; iii. 147, 164, 
 345, 370; iv. 186, 226, 228, 284, 619, 
 622, 632 ; v. 380. Hippolytus on, i. 682. 
 Divination of the antichristian spirit, 
 iv. 216. Waldensian tract on, iv. 605, 
 606, 615, 616 n. 7. Wicklif on, v. 137, 
 144, 145, 156, 160, 171-173. Militz's 
 work on, 178-180, 181. Conrad on, 
 184. Janow on, 196-201,211, 231, 232, 
 2.34. Huss on, 238, 239, 249, 250, 257, 
 258, 265, 266, 290, 291, 300, 311, 315, 
 319, 324, 331, 350, 360, 377 n. An- 
 tithesis Christi et Antichristi, 243 n. 2 
 Deceitfulness of, 196-199. Miracles 
 of, 197, 198, 266, 267. Origin of, 198, 
 199. 
 
 '' AvTidiKOfj.apiaviTat, ii. 377 n. 2. 
 
 Anti-Hildebrandian party, iv. 94 n. 4, 98 
 and n. 2. 
 
 ^ AvrLfiedlaraaic tCiv ovofiaruv, ii. 489 n. 7, 
 501. See Communicatio idiomatum. 
 
 Anti-Nicene party, ii. 431, 444, 457, 462. 
 
 Antinomians. Antinomian Gnostics, i. 
 263, 384, 385, 393 n. 3, 447-454, 472. 
 Euchites, ii. 280. Manichcans, ii. 769 
 n. 6. Antinomian tendency, whether 
 among the Thondracians, iii. 588 n. 2. 
 Pantheistic, among the mystics, v. 399, 
 400. 
 
 Antinomies, ii. 475 n. 2. 
 
 Antioch, councils at, see Councils. Me- 
 tropolis, i. 79, 242. Church at, Aurelian, 
 142. Ecclesia apostolica, 203. Epiph- 
 any, 301 n. 2. Exegetical bent, 674. 
 T^vvELaaKTOi, 659 n. 3. Julia Mammaja 
 at, Origen, 125. Peter and Paul at, 
 171 n. 1 ; iv. 424. Paul of Samosata, 
 i. 604. Clement at, 691. Paul of, 695. 
 Second Period. Pagan worshi]) at, ii. 
 3, 4. Persecution at, 6. Julian at (44), 
 81-85. Restoration of teinples, 67 and 
 n. 2. Chrvsostom at, 94, 216 n. 1, 302, 
 332, 339, 340 n. 1, 343, 344, 352, 365, 
 719, 754. Flavian's intercession for, 
 1 74. Ecclesia apostolica ; patriarchate, 
 196-198, 203. Meletian schism, 457, 
 458. Stagirius, 273. Insurrection at, 
 Macedonius' intercession, 285. Influ- 
 ence of monks, 286. Images at, 324. 
 Seasons of worship, 333 and n. 9. Dur- 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 13 
 
 ing the fast, 338 n. 6, 339. Good 
 Triday, 341. Epiphany, 343 n. 2. 
 Christmas at, 345 n. 1. Prayer for 
 catechumeus, 358 u. 1. MaKpoanxoc 
 EK^eaic, 435 n. Arias at, 404. Ariaii- 
 ism at, 449. Old city aud new city, 
 461. Nestorins, 504, 552. Style of 
 preachinj^ at, 506. Famine at, 528. 
 In the Nestorian controversy, 554-556. 
 See John of Antioch. Synods assem- 
 bled by Theodoret, 563. Monophysites, 
 612. Jerome at, 742, 744. Patriarchs 
 of, iii. 116 n. 2, 583 n. 1, 584, 585, 587. 
 Church at, v. 31. See Councils (an. 
 341, an. 345), Aetins, Alexander of, 
 Eudoxius, Fhivian, John of Antioch, 
 Macarius, Meletins, Stagirius. 
 
 Antioch in Pisidia, iii. 250. 
 
 Antiochian bishops in the Nestorian con- 
 troversy, ii. 556. 
 
 Antiochian chnrch teachers, ii. 572 n. 6. 
 
 Antiochian creeds, ii. 434, 436 n. 1. 
 The fonrth, ii. 417 n. 3, 440 n. 
 
 Antiochian diocese, schism in the, ii. 547. 
 
 Antiochian school, origin of the, i. 674, 
 722. Its importance, ii. 182. Oppo- 
 sition to, 346 n. 2. Interpretation of 
 Scripture and doctrine of inspiration, 
 389-394, 402, 754. Points in which it 
 differed from the Alexandrian school, 
 393, 394. Doctrine concerning- the per- 
 son of Christ, 493-502, 542-544, 559, 
 561, 568. Compared with the Alexan- 
 drian school, 502-504. Anthropologv, 
 495 Q. 2, 656, 712-722. Doctrine of 
 baptism, 726-728. Doctrine of last 
 things, 737-739. 
 
 Antiochian tendencies revived, iii. 156, 
 163, 458; iv. 507. 
 
 'kvTL(tnjvr]Trjq, iii. 213 n. 2. 
 
 Antipodes, iii. 63. See Virgilius. 
 
 Autiquitv, false reverence for, iv. 359, 
 378. Moral position of, 520, 526, 527. 
 See Aristotle. 
 
 Anti-reform party, v. 240 (232). 
 
 Antitactes, i. 449. 
 
 Antonina, wife of Belisarius, ii. 594. 
 
 Antoninus, bp. of Ephesus. 
 Acts of process against, ii. 170 n. 2. 
 
 Antoninus Pius, i. 89, 103, 119 n. 2, 130, 
 663 and n. 2, 664, 665, 673 n. 2, 675. 
 
 Antwerp, church at, iv. 592 n. 2. 
 
 Anulinus proconsularis Africae, ii. 225 
 n. 4. 
 
 Anysius, bp. of Thessalonica, ii. 377 n. 1. 
 
 Aosta, iv. 361. 
 
 Aotas, ii. 271 n. 4. 
 
 'Anudeia, i. 632; ii. 617 n. 1. 
 
 Apelles, Marcionite, i. 463 n. 3, 474-476. 
 
 Apennines, iii. 419. 
 
 Aphaca, temple at, ii. 26. 
 
 'AcpOapaia, i. 615. 
 
 Aphthartodocetism, ii. 608, 609; iii. 261. 
 
 Apiarius, presbyter, ii. 208. 
 
 Apocalypse, i. 4"52, 453, 527, 652, 682 ; iii. 
 134, 164; iv. 221 n., 228, 616, 617 and 
 
 n. 2,618,620 n. 3,635 n. 1,641 ; v. 179, 
 194, 195, 221, 359, 380. See Revela- 
 tion, Commentaries, Joachim. 
 
 Apocatastasis, i. 623 n. 2, 625, 627, 629, 
 6.30, 656; ii. 615, 643 n. 2, 738 n. 1; 
 iii. 175. See Eschatojogy, Restora- 
 tion. 
 
 Apocrisiarii, ii. 517 and n. 2, 587, 596, 
 605 ; iii. 117 n. 2, 141 n. 1, 185, 192. 
 
 Apocryphal writings. 'Avu(3aaig tov 
 'HcTfita, i. 716n.2; iv. 572. 'Xva^adiiol 
 'laKc)i?ov, i. 352. Book of Enoch, i. 535. 
 Ep. of Peter to Jauies, i. 361. Uepiodoi 
 uT.oGTdTiiJv, i. 500 and n. 4. Upoaevxf/ 
 'lua^<l>, i. 66 n. 3 ; iv. 568 n. 5. Story 
 of Susannah, i. 709 ; iii. 77 n. 4. Writ- 
 ings used by Basilides, — Prophecy of 
 Parchor, Revehitions of Ham, i. 406 
 n. 3, 407, 408. See Testament. 
 
 Apoc. gospels. EvayyeXiov Kar' kiyviz- 
 TLOVi, i. S3, 458 n. 3, 600, 601. Ka^' 
 'Ei3palovc (of the Nazarencs), i. 348 
 n. 3, 350, 361 n. 3, 411 un. 1, 2, 458 
 n. 1, 708; ii. 712 n. 3. Gospel of the 
 Ophites, i. 446. Of Judas, i. 448 n. 4. 
 Apoc. gospels used by Tatian, i. 458. 
 Apoc. gospel used by Dionys. of Alex, 
 i. 712. Used by the Priscillianists, ii. 
 778. Used by the Bogomiles, iii. 591 
 n. 1 ; iv. 558; (of John), iii. 591 nn. 1,2, 
 595 nn. 1,2; iv. 553 nn. 5, 6, 554 n. 1, 
 556 and n. 3. See Thilo. 
 
 Apoc. writings at Rome, ii. 346, 350. 
 Of Hierotheiis, ii. 615 n. 1. Records 
 of council near Sinuessa, iii. 372 n. 1. 
 Berengar on apoc. writings, iii. 527. 
 Apocryphal sayings of Christ, i. 712; 
 iii. 591 n. 2; iv. 558. 
 
 Apollinaris, father and son, write Bible 
 history in verse, ii. 77, 742. 
 
 Apollinaris, bp. of Hierapoli.s, i. 117, 
 298 n. 2, 635 n. 5, 677. Chronicon 
 paschale Alexandr., 298 n. 2. Quoted 
 in Euseb., 1. v. f. 117, the thundering 
 legion, 117 n. 1. 
 
 Apollinaris, bp. of Laodicea under Ju- 
 lian, i. 677 n. 1 ; ii. 77, 544 and note. 
 Doctrine of the person of Christ, ii. 
 484-492, 495, 498. Opposed by Theo- 
 dore of jMopsuestia, 497-502. 
 
 Apollinarism, Apollinarists, ii. 544, 557 
 n. 7, 561, 610, 732 n. 6. See Apollina- 
 ris of Laodicea. 
 
 Apollo, oracle of, i. 172. Worship of, 
 Constantino, ii. 8, 9. Julian, ii. 82-84. 
 Temples of, 8, 82, 298. 
 
 ApoUonius of Tyana, i. 26, 30, 125, 173, 
 174. Life of, i. 1 74. 
 
 Cited by Euseb. Prsep. evang. 1. iv. c. 13, and 
 Porphyry, De abstinentia carnis, 1. ii. § 34, 
 on offerings, i. 26 n. 1. Euseb. H. E. 1. v. 
 c. 18, Montanus, i. 513 n. 3 Epistolae (Philos- 
 tratus, opp. ed. Olearius, ep. 68, f. 401), 
 i. 31 n. 2. 
 
 Apollonius, pagan. 
 
 Consultationes Zachaei Christiani et Apollonii 
 philosoplii, 1. i. c. 28, ii. 112 nn. 3, 4. 
 
14 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Apollonius, Roman senator, i. 118. 
 
 Apollos of Alexandria, i. 83. 
 
 Apologetic direction in Paganism, i. 28. 
 Apologetic tendency flowing from Pla- 
 tonism, 20. 
 
 Apologeticus martyrum, of Eulogins, iii. 
 343. 
 
 Apologia Athanasii ad Constantium, ii. 
 144 n. 2. 
 
 Apologists against heathenism, i. 101, 
 104 u. 1, 136 n. 1, 174-178, 353, 456, 
 565, 586, 661-674, 676, 687-689. Thom- 
 as Aquinas, iv. 422. Against Greeks 
 and Gnostics, i. 529 (see the individuals, 
 and Tertulliau, Apologeticus) ; ii. 36 
 n. 5, 111-115. Against ]\Iohammedan- 
 ism, iii. 88; Felix, iii. 159; Ravmund 
 Lull, iv. 61-71, 426, 427; William 
 of Anvergue, 423 n. 4 ; for the Mar- 
 tyrs, Eulogius, iii. 343. Against the 
 Jews, iv. 77-81 ; Guibert of Nogent, 
 325. Peter of Cluny, for the divinity 
 of Christ, 328. 
 
 Apophthegm, patr., ii. 270 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Apostacy, motives of, ii. 68. Laws against, 
 104, l"l9. Punishment of, iii. 310, 334, 
 339. See Controversies. Of heavenly 
 souls, iv. 567, 568, 571. Janow on, v. 
 211. Of Satan, iii. 572, 
 
 Apostates, i. 97. 
 
 A])ostles, their idea of the Christian priest- 
 hood, i. 180. Their relation to the 
 communities, 183. Differences of char- 
 acter, 212, 337. Relation to the Holy 
 Spirit, 210, 220, 527 (see Apostolic 
 succession). "With the Gnostics, 389, 
 448. AVith the Manicheans, 501, 502. 
 With the Montanists, 516, 517. In 
 Hades, 646, 656 n. 1. Julian on the, 
 ii. 56. Images of the, iii. 89 n. 4. Au- 
 thority of their writings, 372. Gradual 
 education of the, 582 n. 5. With the 
 Paulicians, 264. With the Euchites, 
 591. Worship of, 598. Abelard on 
 the, iv. 391. Withdrawal from secular 
 affairs, v. 14. Relation to the church, 
 25, 26, 303, 309, 352. Of Mani, i. 504. 
 
 Apostles' creed, i. 306, 307, 660; ii. (De- 
 scensus ad inferos) 491 n. 4 ; v. 96, 323. 
 
 Apostuli, V. 362 n. 1. 
 
 Apostolic age, i. 179. 
 
 Apostolic church, i. 328; iv. 603, 605, 
 623; V. 96, 144, 235. 
 
 Apostolic commentaries, i. 364 n. 2, 585 
 n. 1. 
 
 Ajiostolic decrees, iii. 166 n. 6, 266, 557, 
 581, 582 and n. 6; v. 209. 
 
 Apostolic Fathers, i. 656-661. See Clem- 
 ent of Rome, Ignatius, Polycarp, Her- 
 mas, Barnabas, Aquilas. 
 
 Ajiostdlic letters, i. 216, 382. 
 
 Apostolic orii^in of churches, i. 80. 
 
 Apostolic jiower, Peter source of, ii. 200. 
 
 Apostolic succession, i. 210, 247,316, 317 ; 
 ii. 188, 238, 243, 725. 
 
 Apostolical canons, i. 660. Number of, 
 iii. 557; c. 17, eunuchs in the spiritual 
 
 order, i. 703 n. 4 ; c. 66, against fast- 
 ing on the Sabbath and Sundav, ii. 
 333 n. 8 ; iii. 557. 
 
 Apostolical Christianity, change in, ii. 48. 
 
 Apostolical churches, i" 216, 203, 318; ii. 
 203. 
 
 Apostolical community of goods, iv. 208. 
 
 Apostolical constitutions, their formation, 
 i. 197, 660. Exorcism, i. 309. On the 
 liturgy, ii. 361 n. 2, 362 n. 3. 
 
 L. ii. c. 28, clergy to be distinguislied at the 
 agapiB, i. 326 n. 1 ; c. 59, the Sabbath a day 
 of assembly, ii. 333 n. 8. L. v. c. 15, fasting 
 on the Sabbath, ii. 333 n. 8. L. vii. c. 22, 
 unction in bapti.-sm, ii. 359 n. 7. L. viii. c. 
 20, ordination of deaconesses, ii. 190 n. 1 ; 
 c. 26, exorcists, 1. 201 n. 4; c. 31, occupa- 
 tions excluding from baptism, i. 262 n. 4; 
 c. 32, on lay-teaching, i. 197 n. 2; c. 33, 
 slaves to rest on the Sabbath and Sunday, 
 ii. 333 n. 8. 
 
 Apostolical society, iv. 598. 
 
 Apostolical traditions, i. 314, 319, 660, 
 682 n. 2. 
 
 Apostolical truth, iv. 575. 
 
 Apostolicals, iv. 34, 219, 303, 593, 604, 
 607, 610, 626-638; v. 138. 
 
 Apostolici (see Apostolicals), i. 352. 
 
 ' Attoto KTLKo'i. , i. 458 n. 2. 
 
 Apotheosis, i. 12. 
 
 Appeals to Rome, iii. 118, 119 n. 1, 358, 
 3.59, 361, 364, 507, 565; iv. 123, 160, 
 165, 166, 199, 341, 544. Of Abelard, 
 iv. 395-397; v. 12, 125, 136. Limited 
 by Innocent III., iv. 199. To a gen- 
 eral council, V. 4, 12, 24, 294. To the 
 king, 157. Of Hu,ss, 260, 262, 271, 
 294, 346, 361, 362, 368, 369. 
 
 Applause, at Antioch, i. 604. At Con- 
 stantinople, ii. 353, 506, 509, 510, 511 
 n. 1. 
 
 Appointments. See Ecclesiastical, Bene- 
 tices. 
 
 Appropriation of the good, ii. 747. 
 
 A priori methods, Hugo on, iv. 401. 
 
 Aptungis (ii. 222 n. 2). See Feli.s; of. 
 
 Apulia, ii. 652; iii. 580; iv. 458; v. 303. 
 
 Aquila, city, iv. 193. 
 
 Aquilas, i."290. 
 
 Aquileia, i. 652 ; ii. 608, 746 ; iii. 167 ; iv. 
 111. Council at, v. 76. Rufinus of, 
 ii. 746. 
 
 Aquino, iv. 421. 
 
 Afiuitaine, iv. 145. 
 
 A(iuitania, ii. 691 ; iii. 39. 
 
 Arabia, spread of Christianitv in, i. 79, 
 81,82. Beryll, 593. Controversy in, 
 710. Christninitv there, ii. 78, 140, 
 141-143, 145. Worship of Mary, 376, 
 377. See Bostra. Pilgrimages to, 378. 
 
 Arabia Felix, ii. 142, 145. 
 
 Arabian philosophy, iv. 63, 64, 68, 325, 
 444, 445 n. 1, 449. Plato, 420. 
 
 Arabians, marauding expeditions of, iii. 
 206 n 3 Religious condition of, in 
 the time of Mohammed, 84-89. In 
 Spain, 118, 33.5-345, 430. Influence 
 on culture, iv. 420. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 15 
 
 Arabic languagre, iv. 62, 63, 65, 68, TO, 
 436. Translations from the, 417, 444^ 
 445. Platonists, 420. 
 
 Arabic literature, iii. 335, 341. See Ara- 
 bic language. Philosophy. 
 
 Aragon, v. 52, 56, 70, 77, 84. 
 
 Aramaic gospel, i. 81. 
 
 Aratus, quoted by Paul, i. 17 n. 2. 
 
 Arausio. See Orange. 
 
 Arbiters, bishops as, ii. 171, 172. 
 
 Arbon, castle of, iii. 34, 37. 
 
 Arcadius, emperor, ii. 100-106, 133 177 
 256 n. 6, 761. ' 
 
 Areas, iii. 256 n. 2. 
 
 Archbishops, iii. 16, 64, 65. 
 
 Archdeacons, ii. 189, 217, 220, 221 518 
 n. 3; iii. 108, 583. Unties o"f,' 105. 
 Their great authority. 111, 114 n. 6, 
 399. Laws in relation to, 111 n. 2. 
 In the fourth Period, iv. 169, 211-213. 
 Wicklif on, v. 173. 
 
 Archelnns of Cascar, i. 401 n. 2, 485. 
 Disputation of Archelaus and Mani, c. 7, i. 
 5Uo n. 3 ; c. 65, in Fabriciu.s" ed. of the works 
 of Hippolytu.s, f . 193, i. 401 n. 2. 
 
 Archicapellaiii, iii. 109. 
 Archimaudrite, ii. 272, 535, 569. 
 Architecture, Zeuo ou, i. 18 n. I. See 
 
 Church buildings. 
 Archiv der Ge'sellschaft fiir altere 
 Deutsche Geschichtskuude. 
 Ed. V. s. 83, iii. 388 u. 1. 
 Archiv fiir alte und neue Kirchenge- 
 schichte. 
 
 Bd. ii. 1, iii. 505 n. 5, 509 n. 4; Bd. iv 2tes 
 St. s. 307, i. 346 n. 1. 
 
 Archivarius (xapToipvXa^), iii. 196 n. 2- 
 
 iv. 545, 546. ' 
 
 "Apxo)v (Archon) in the system of Ba- 
 
 silides, i. 40.5-412, 414. 
 Archpresbyters, ii. 189; iii. 110. 
 Arcona, iv. 31. 
 Ardaschad, synod at, ii. 137. 
 Ardgar, missionary in Sweden, iii. 280- 
 
 282. 
 Ardo, scholar of Benedict, iii. 414 n. 
 Life of Benedict, Acta Sanctorum, Feb. 12, 414 
 n., 415 nn. ; Ed. Mabillon, S. iv. P. 1, §30 : 
 416 n. 1. 
 
 Arefast, iii. 595, 596. 
 'Afje-fj ^Eui and noTiLTinfj , ii. 676 n. 5. 
 Arethusa, in Syria, ii. 70, 80. 
 Aretino, Leonardo Bruno, of Arezzo v. 
 71-76, 100, 378. 
 
 Epp. Hamburg 1724 ; 1. ii. ep. 3, on ttie schism, 
 V. 71 n. 1, 72 n. 1 ; ep. 6, Gregory XII., 73 
 n. 1 ; ep. 7, 74 n. 1 ; ep. 10, 75 n. 1 ; ep. 13, 
 (6 nn. 1, 2, 77 n. 1 ; Commentarius, 100 nn. 
 2, S. Letter of Poggio to, 878. See Muratorl. 
 Arevurdis, or children of the sun, iii. 587. 
 Arezzo, iii. 419. See Aretino. 
 Argffius, Mt., iii. 256 n. 2. 
 'ApyaovTai, iii. 256 n. 2. 
 Argaum, city of the Paulicians, iii. 256. 
 
 587. 
 Argobast, ii. 99. 
 
 Argument a majori ad minus, ./Egidius 
 on, V. 15. 
 
 Ariald, iii. 389 n. 3. Preaches against 
 the corruption in Milan, 390-394, 397. 
 Assassiuated at Milan, 398. Life of,' 
 by Andrew, see Andrew; by Lau- 
 dulph, see Landulph. 
 
 Arian sermons. 
 
 Mali, Script, vet. collectio nova, t iii 182S f 
 212, ii. 467 n. 3. ' 
 
 Arians. Arian controversy, i. 606 and n 
 2, 720; ii. 91 n. 4, 164 n. 2, 2''4 n 1 
 2.55, 256, 268, 294, 409-473, 505, 740 ; 
 iii. 170, 515. Arianism iu India, ii! 
 140 n. 5. Among the Goths, 150 and 
 n. 4, 156, 157. In Cappadocia, 155. 
 Among the German trilies, 706 n. 2. 
 View of the ])erson of Christ, 478, seq'. 
 Theophilus, 142 n. 2, 144. Greo-ory 
 Nazianzen, 385. Their activitv anTong 
 the newly converted nations, 472, 473 ; 
 iii. 4 n. 1, 5 and uu., 39. Longobards' 
 111. 33, 34. Visigoths, 117. Indul- 
 gences, 137 n. 3. Expelled from the 
 Koman empire, 5 n. 2. Arians and 
 Oriiicn, ii. 740. 
 Ariminum. See Rimini, Councils. 
 Aristides, discourses of, i. 73 n. i. Eu- 
 com. Koma3, 88 n. 3. Letter to Ha- 
 drian, 101. Orat. sacr. 1, 103 n 4 
 Apologist, 661. 
 Aristocracy of knowledge, iv. 385. 
 Aristocratic spirit of the ancient world 
 i. 29, 58, 70, 208, 268, 366, 378, 388* 
 540; ii. 158. In Platonism, i. 29,34! 
 In Judaism, 58. In Christianity, !366, 
 388. In Montanism, 524. Aristocratic 
 constiintiou, 191. Element, 192. See 
 under Priesthood. 
 Aristocritus, ii. 771. 
 Aristolaus, tribune, ii. 541, 544, 554 555 
 
 n. 1. 
 Aristophanes, ii. 37 n. 2, 66 n. 2. 
 Aristotelian philosophy, study of the 
 iii. 169. ' 
 
 Aristotle. On mythology, i. 7 n. 1. On 
 slavery, i. 46 n. 1, 267 n. 2, 268 nn. 
 1, 2. With Basilides, i. 408. With 
 the Carpocratians, i. 449 (292). With 
 the Artemonites, i. 581. On moral 
 freedom, i. 611. Among the Monoph- 
 ysites, ii. 613 (614). At Athens and 
 iu Armenia, ii. 613 n. 1. With Julian, 
 ii. 62. Augustin, ii. 669. Influence 
 of, in the scholastic period, iv. 356 417- 
 420, 429, 449, 450, 461. With Abelard, 
 392. With Richard of St. Victor, 413. 
 Intellectus ageus and possibilis, 434 
 n. 2. The book, De causis, 445 and 
 nn. 1, 4. Anthropology, 488. In the 
 scholastic doctrine of morals, 518-520 
 523, 526, 527 ; of faith, 511. Nicetas! 
 537. Catharists, 567. Politics of v. 
 26. With Wicklif, v. 165 n. 2, 166. 
 Janow, V. 212. Huss, v. 263, 279. 
 
 Citations. Categor. § 7 (ed. Bckkcr, i. p. 8), 
 doubt, iv. 392 n. 2. De anima, 1. iii. c. 5, i. 
 426 n. 1. 'Ei'ep7«i'a, 6ui'a/n(s, iv. -^Zi n. 2 
 Ethica, Eudem. 1. iii. c. 3, the Ta.rmvov, i. 19 
 
16 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 n. 1. Ethica magna, 1. i. c. 34, woman, i. 
 281 n. 1; c. 34 (ed. Bekker, p. 1197), knowl- 
 edge of God, i. 558 n. 5. Ethica Nieomach. 
 1. iii. c. 7, moral freedom, i. 611 and n. 3; 
 1. ix. c. 13, slavery, i. 2(57 n. 2, 268 n. 2 ; 1. 
 X. c. 7, contemplative life, j. 628 n. 6. Met- 
 aphvs. 1. X. c. 8, on mythology, i. 7 n. 1. 
 Politics, 1. i. c. 2, slavery, i. 46 n. 1, 268 n. 
 1 ; 1. iii. c. 5, aristocratic position, i. 29 n. 3. 
 Arius, doctrine and history, ii. 254 n., 
 
 403-414, 421-430, 445, 552. Doctrine 
 
 of the Holy Spirit, 466. Person of 
 
 Christ, 478, 483. 
 
 Arius, ad Alexandrines (ap. Epiphan. haeres. 
 69, § 7), i. 716 n. 1 ; the Son of God, ii. 412 
 n. 2. Ad Eusebium, ii. 404 n. 2. Confes- 
 sion of faith, ii. 422, 428 n. 4. 
 
 Aries, bps. of, ii. 206, 207, 296, 643; iii. 
 13 n. I, 14. Abp. of, iv. 603; v. 46. 
 See Cfesarius, Hero.s, Leontius. 
 
 Armagli, iv. 337. Kichard, abp. of, v. 
 134. 
 
 Armanno Punzilovo, Catharist, iv. 584 n. 
 1, 585. 
 
 Armenia, persecution in, i. 153; ii. 127- 
 129. Invasion of, i. 489. Arsaces, ii. 
 86 n. 3. Foundino; of the Armenian 
 church, 136-138. Keligious M-ars, 125 
 n. 1, 127-129, 135, 137, 138. Alphabet, 
 translation of Bible, literature, 137. 
 Me]etiusin,457, 551. In the Nestorian 
 controversy, 556. Monophysites, 612; 
 iii. 261. Aphthariodocetism, iii. 261. 
 Paulicians in, 244-256, 261, 266, 587- 
 589. Fire-worship in, 589 n. 1. Eu- 
 chites, 590, 591 n. 4. Armenian church, 
 588, 589 and u. 1. Animal sacrifices, 
 589 and n. 1. Agapa, 589 n. 1. Can- 
 ons, 589 n. 1. Pretended monk from, 
 iv. 52. l^aymund Lull in, iv. 68. Hist, 
 of, see Moses Choronens., St. Martin. 
 
 Arno, abp. of Salzburg, iii. 77 n. 5, 105 
 n. 5, 122 n. 3, 156 n. 2. Among the 
 Huns (Avares), 82, 83. Among the 
 Moravians, 316. 
 
 Arnobius, i. 150 n. 1, 687-689. 
 Disputat. contr. gentes, 1. i. c. 13, i. 689 n. 3 : 
 1. i. c. 39, 6s8 n. 3 ; 1. ii. c. 71, 689 n. 1 ; 1. 
 iii. c. 7, 150 n. 1 ; 1. iv. c. 86, 689 n. 4. Amo- 
 bii contiiotus cum Serapione (Bibl. patr. 
 Lugd. t. viii.), 599 n. 3. 
 
 Arnobius the younger, ii. 702 n. 2, 706 
 n. 1 (704, 705). 
 
 Commentar. in Vs. 77, ii. 706 n. 2; Ps. 77, f. 
 280, Ps. 117, Ps. 126, Ps. 147, on predestina- 
 tion, iii. 706 n. 1. in Ps. 117, f. 305, 703 n. 
 1. In Ps. 146, f . 327. 702 n. 2. Prwdestina- 
 tus, 702 n. 2. See Bibl. patr. Lugd. t. viii. 
 Arnold, Catharist bp., iv. 589. 
 Arnold, Franciscan companion of John 
 
 of Monte Corvino, iv. 57. 
 Arnold Hot, Waldensian, iv. 641. 
 Arnold of Brescia, iv. 147-152, 147 n. I, 
 157, 160-162, 172, 180, 208, 268, 398, 
 626, 6.30; v. 138, 301. 
 Anuilph, abbot of Metz, on miracles, iii. 
 445 n. 2. 
 
 Life of John of Gorze, c. 1, § 4, iii. 445 n. 2. 
 Arnulph, abp. of Orleans, iii. 369, 370. 
 Aruulph, abp. of Kheims, iii. 368-375. 
 
 Arnulph of Carinthia, duke, iii. 320. 
 Aruulph, Sen., iii. 389 n. 3, 391 n. 4, 392 
 
 n. 3, 394 n. 1. Hildebraud, 393 u. 6. 
 
 Koman ambition, 394 u. 1. 
 
 Ilist. Mediolanense (in Muratori script, hist. 
 Ital. t. iv.), 1. 2, c. 27, the sect at Montfort, 
 iii. 600 n. 3. L. 3, c. 8, Ariald, iii. 390 n. 
 1 ; c. 9, Landulph, 392 n. 3, 393 n. 4 ; c. 11, 
 Patarenes, 393 n. 3 : c. 12, .Milanese clergy, 
 389 n. 3 ; c. 13, the Milanese, 395 n. 1. 
 
 Arras, sect there, iii. 597. Their doc- 
 trines, 597. Synod against them, 598. 
 Their reappearance, 599. See Ger- 
 hard. 
 
 Arriau, the stoic, Diatrib. 1. iv. c. 7, 
 Christian intrepidity in view of death, 
 i. 159. 
 
 Arrius Antoninus, proconsul, i. 118. 
 
 Ars generalis, Raymimd Lull, iv. 63, 65. 
 See Raymund. 
 
 Arsaces, king of Armenia, ii. 86 n. .3. 
 
 Arsacios, high priest, letter to, ii. 63 n. 1. 
 
 Arsenians, iv. .544, 550, 551. 
 
 Arsenius, patriarch of Constantinople, iv. 
 543, 544, 551. 
 
 Arsenoe, nome of, ii. 288 n. 3. 
 
 Art, opposition to, i. 291-293. 511, 536, 
 559; iii. 212-217, 236. Valentine, i. 
 425, 427. Maui, 488. Hermogenes, 
 565, 566. Objects of heathen art, ii. 
 35. Art and religion, 39, 75; iii. 198, 
 214. Works of, ii. 95 n. 4, 101. Re- 
 lation of public worship to, ii. 319-331. 
 Irish, iii. 460 and n. 6. Theodore on, 
 iii. 540. In Cluniacensian monasteries, 
 iv. 252, 264. Bernard on, 264. Pagan, 
 14, 15. See Church buildings. Images, 
 Pictures. 
 
 Artabasdus, usurper, iii. 214. 
 
 Artemidorus. 
 
 Oneirocrit. 1. 4, and 1. 5, c. 18, ascetic philoso- 
 phers, i. 275 n. 2. 
 
 Artemis, image of, ii. 66 n. 3. 
 
 Artemon, Artemonites, i. 580-582, 593 
 n., 601. 
 
 Artists, i. 262 ; iii. 201, 308 ; iv. 480. 
 
 Artisans, Christian, i. 70, 78. Compari- 
 son of the, iv. 479. Vocation of, v. 214. 
 In Prague, 288. 
 
 Arts, iii. 41, 42. Diffusion of the, 53, 
 118, 315 n. 1, 408 n. 2,460; iv. 239, 
 249. Use of, iv. 377. Deceptive, i. 33. 
 
 Arverna (Clermont), iii. 93 nn. 2-4. 
 
 Ascelin, Dominican, iv. 49, 50. 
 
 Asceliu, monk, iii. 510 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Ascensio Isaiie (Ethiopic translation), ii. 
 776 n. 4. See Apocryphal writings. 
 
 Ascension, feast of, ii. 342. Of Christ, 
 733, 734. 
 
 Asceticism, of the Pharisees, i. 39. Es- 
 senes, 44, 45, 47-49. Jews in Egypt, 
 59-62, 64. Christian, 64, 159, 273-278, 
 520, 645. Ebionitic, 352, 353, 357. 
 Gnostic, 384, 416, 451, 455-458 and 
 n. 3. In India, 442. Manichcan, 503. 
 Montanistic, 512, 515, 520-522, 525. 
 Egyptian, 713-715. With Marcion, 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 17 
 
 462,472,473. Origen, 696, 697. Clem- 
 ent on, 632. In the second Period, ii. 78, 
 129, 226, 227, 262-284. Jewish, 270 
 and n. 4 (253). Jovinian on, 304-307, 
 309. Arius, Basil, Eunoniius, 445. 
 Mauichetin, 770, 771. Priscilliauist, 
 772, 778. Audians, 766 n. 3, 767. In- 
 fluence of, 633. Ascetic dress with the 
 Eustathians, 281 n. 1. Third and 
 fourth Periods. Among the Irish monks, 
 iii. 20, 21 n. 1, 30, 31. Severinns, 26. 
 Anschar, 287. Odo, 417. Boniface on, 
 54 n. 1. Gregory on, 149. Benedict 
 of Auiane on, 416, Berengar on, .504. 
 Western, 146. In Italy, 418, 419, 451. 
 In the sects, 266, 592,' 600 n. 2, 601, 
 605. Fifih Period. Bernard, iv. 2. 
 Otto, 5. Richmar, 79. Bernard of 
 Ciairvaux, 144, 241, 253. Thomas a 
 Becket, 169 n. 3. Celestin V., 193. 
 Hildegard on, 217. Monastic, 238, 241, 
 263. Cistercians, 263. Koburt of Ar- 
 brissel, 246. Peter of Cluny, 249, 250. 
 Francis of Assisi, 273-275. Laity, 302. 
 Eaymund Lull on, 310. Odo, 358, 359. 
 Anselm, 365, 366. Thomas Aquinas, 
 524. Among the Catharists, 579-582. 
 Other sects, 559, 593, 594. Dolcino, 
 633. Sixth Period. Militz, v. 174. 
 Tauler on, 284, 385, 407, 408. Riiys- 
 broch, 386. Merswin, 388. See Mo- 
 nasticism, Evangelical poverty. 
 
 Aschaffenburg. See Lambert. 
 
 Aschbach, Hist. EniiJ. Sigismund, I. ii. 
 32, V. 326 n. 3. 
 
 Ascholius, bp. of Thessalonica, ii. 150 
 n. 3, 152, 155. Ep. to Cappadocia, 150 
 n. 3, 155; § 2, 155 n. 5. 
 
 Asclepiades, pagan pliilosopher, ii. 83. 
 
 Ascusnages, Monophysite, ii. 613. 
 
 'AOT/3«a, i. 97 n. 1. 
 
 Ases, national gods of Norway, iii. 298. 
 
 Ash Wednesday, v. 4. 
 
 Asia, spread of Christianity in, i. 79-83 ; 
 ii. 125-143; iii. 84-90, 181; iv. 45-59. 
 Emigration from, iii. 307. 
 
 Asia Minor, propagation of Christianity 
 from, i. 79, 84, 85, 86, 112, 115. Perse- 
 cutions in, 103, 118. Ceriuthus in, 396. 
 Schools of Platouists in, ii. 39, 42. Pa- 
 triarchs, 1 96 n. 3, 203. Eehition to Con- 
 stantinople, 197, 203. Quartodecima- 
 nians, 506 n. 3. Bishops of, at the 
 council of Ephesus, 527, 528, 529, .533. 
 In the Monophysite controversy, 586. 
 Paulicians in, iii. 250-256. See Asiatic 
 church. 
 
 Asiatic church. Church of Asia Minor, 
 Apostle John and, i. 191, 194 n. 1. 
 Excommunicated by Victor and Steph- 
 anus, 214, 215, 299. Passover festi- 
 val, 297-300, 680. Baptism of here- 
 tics, 317, 318, 320. Patripassionists, 
 469. Anti-Gnostic tendency, 508, 674. 
 Montanism, 509, 524, 525, 583. Mo- 
 narchianism, 583. Character, 674. 
 Teachers, 674-683. 
 
 Askelon, ii. 95. 
 
 'AdKTiraL, i. 521. Mee Ascetics. 
 
 Aspebethos, Saracenic chief and bp., ii. 
 143. 
 
 Assassination of excommunicated per- 
 sons, iv. 129 and n. 4. 
 
 Assemani. See Stephen Euodias. 
 
 Assembly, Christian places of, restored 
 by Constautine, ii. 16. 
 
 Assembly, at Carthage, excommunicat- 
 ing Ciecilian, ii. 223. At Clarendon, 
 iv. 170. Under Philip the Fair (an. 
 1303), V. 10-12. At Rome, under Louis 
 IV. (an. 1328), 36. At Vinceunes, un- 
 der Philip (an. 1333), 37. At Vin- 
 cennes, under Charles V. of France, 
 48,49. At Prague (an. 1364), 191. 
 
 Assembly of presbyters, i. 192. 
 
 Asser, bp. of Sherburn, iii. 468. 
 
 Assisi, iv. 276, 311. See Francis of. 
 
 Assumption, festival of, iii. 134. 
 
 Assurance, iv. 513, 514. Wicklif on, v. 
 140, 172. Huss, V. 302. See State of 
 grace. 
 
 Astacene, iv. 550. 
 
 ''KaraTOL, iii. 265. 
 
 Asterius, bp. of Amasea, ii. 68, 324, 326, 
 327, 350 n. 4, 371 n. 3, 406 n. 1, 438, 
 439 n. .5, 740 n. 2. 
 
 Adv. avaritiam (ed. Ruben, Antwerp, 1615, 
 f. 43), ii. 68 n. 3. De divite et Lazaro, 324 
 n. 6. On images, 326. In Phocam, 371 
 n. 3. Orat. on martyrdom of Euphemia, 
 327 n. 1. 
 
 Astorga (Asturica), i. 200 n. 1 ; ii. 776 n. 
 1. 
 
 Astrology, i. 103, 262, 442; ii. 34; iv. 
 55 n. 
 
 Astronomy, iii. 156 n. 1 ; iv. 357. 
 
 Astura, iii. 26 n. 2. 
 
 Asturica. See Astorga. 
 
 Asylum, right of, ii. 176-178; iii. 100, 
 104. Among pagans, iv. 10, 21. 
 
 Aterbius, ii. 746. 
 
 Athalstan, English king, iii. 293. 
 
 Athanaric, Gothic prince, ii. 151 n. 2, 
 152", 154, 156. 
 
 Athanasian creed, iii. 427. See Athana- 
 sius. 
 
 Athanasius. Characteristics and history, 
 ii. 72-74, 423-451 n. 1, 456, 460. On 
 Sabellius, i. 595 nn., 597-600 nn., 598, 
 600. On Paul of Samosata i. 602 n. 6, 
 603 n. 1. Dionysius of Alexandria and 
 Dionysius of Rome, i. 606-608 nn. 
 Accused of magic, ii. 22 n. 1. Against 
 the use of force in religion, ii. 36. In- 
 sincere Christians, ii. 37 n. 2. Biogra- 
 phy of, ii. 67 n. 1, 72 n. 2, 73 n. 1, 80 n. 
 2. His fortunes under Julian, ii. 72- 
 74, 78, 79. Frumentius, ii. 144. The 
 Gothic Christians, ii. 150. The power 
 of Christianity among the barbarians, 
 ii. 159. Obtrusion into the priestly of- 
 fice, ii. 170 D. 2. Perioicutai, ii. 193 
 n. 6. Filial churches at Rome ii. 195 
 n. 1. Deposition, ii. 205, 206, 427, 432. 
 
18 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Penitents, ii. 203 n. 3. Date of eccle- 
 siastical transactions, ii. 220 n. Mele- 
 tius, ii. 2.54 n. Exile of Liberius, ii. 2.56. 
 Anthony, ii. 263-269 nn. Extends the 
 knowledge of Monachism in the West, 
 ii. 294. Consecration of churches, ii. 
 322. Service on Friday, ii. 333 n. 1. 
 Arius and the Arian controversv, ii. 
 406 n. 1, 42.3-456 ; iii. 170. Council of 
 Nice, ii. 415-420 nn. Death of Ariu.s, 
 ii. 430 and u. 1. Doctrine of the Holy 
 Spirit, ii. 468, 469 n. 2, 471 n. 4. Doc- 
 trinii of creation, ii. 474. Person of 
 Christ, ii. 483. Against Apollinaris, ii. 
 491, 492. The Lord's Supper, ii. 733. 
 Origen, ii. 740. Ehetorius, ii. 767 n. 
 4. Confounded with Methodius, iii. 
 329 n. 
 Ci tat inns from his writings: — 
 
 Adv. Apollinaristas, 1. i. § 13, ii. 491 n. 3. 
 
 Apolog. ad Constantium, § 3, accusation 
 against Athanas., ii. 436 n. 4; § 17, places 
 for prayer, ii. 322, n. 2 : § 31, ep. of Con- 
 stantius to tlie Abyssinian princes, ii. 144 
 n. 2. 
 
 Apolog. contr. Arianos, § 6, Athanasius and 
 Arius. ii. 424 n. 1 ; § 2U, pre.'Jbvters of filial 
 churches at Rome, ii. 195 n. 1 ; § 58, ep. of 
 TJrsacius and Valens, ii. 449 n. 6 ; § 59, Peter 
 and Meletius, ii. 254 n. 1 ; ep. of Constan- 
 tine to Athanas., ii. 425 n. ; § 62. Constantine 
 and Athanasius, ii. 426 n. 1 ; § 74 (ed. Patav. 
 t. i. f. 151, a), nepLoSeiifLv, ii. 193 n. 6. 
 
 Contr. Apollinarem, 1. i. § 6, Rhetorius. ii. 767 
 n. 4 ; 1. 2, § 3, Paul of Samosata, i. 602 n. 6, 
 603 n. 1. ' 
 
 De decretis svnodi Nicense, § 3, Eusebius, ii. 
 419 n. 3, 420 n. 1 ; § 20, Son of God, ii. 417 
 n. 3 ; § 21, Scriptural phrases, ii. 417 n. 2 
 (see Confession of Arius, 428 n. 4) ; § 26, 
 subordination, i. 607 n. 1; Tritheism, i. 607 
 nn. 2, 3. 'Aj/aTpoTrn of Dionysius of Rome, i. 
 606 n. 5, 607 nn. 1-3. 
 
 De fuga sua, § 24, ii. 444 n. 1. 
 
 De incarnatio'ne verbi, 5 51, Goths, ii. 150 
 n. 2. 
 
 De sententia Dionysii, i. 606 n. 3, 608 n. 1 • 
 §14, i. 606 n. 4. 
 
 De synodis, § 4, Samosatenian doctrine, i. 602 
 n. 6; § 43, hfioovcriov, i. 606 u. 1. 
 
 Ep. ad Afros, council of Nice, ii. 415 n. 1 ; 
 § 5, the same, ii. 416 nn. 1, 3, 417 n. 3. 
 
 Ep. ad eplscopos ^gypti et Lvbiw, § 13, cone. 
 Nic. ii. 416 n. 3; § 18, confession of Arius, 
 ii. 428 n. 4; § 19, death of Alius, ii. 430 
 n. 2. 
 
 Ep. ad Ruffinianum, ii. 456 n. 
 
 Epp. ad Serapionem, ep. i. § 24, doctrine of the 
 Holy Spirit, ii. 4tjS n.l,469n. 2; epp. i., iii., 
 iv., the same, ii. 468 n. 2 ; ep. iv. on John 6 : 
 62, ii. 733 n. 3: ep. de morte Arii, 5 2. ii. 
 428 n. 4. ' ^ ' 
 
 Hist. Arianor. ad monachos, §§ 20, 21, 50, 
 Constajitius, ii. 436 n.4; §33, force in re- 
 ligion, ii. 36 n. 2; § 37, Constantius, ii. 431 
 n. 1; § 57, force in religion, ii. 36 n. 4 ; 
 § 64, Dioclesian persecution, i. 154 n. 5 ; 
 § 70, ConstanUus, ii. 431 n. 1 ; § 71, Zeno- 
 bia, i. 603 n. 7 ; § 78, insincere conversions, 
 ii. 37 n. 2, 170 n. 2; § 81, Friday in Alex- 
 andria, ii. 333 n. 1 ; his flight, 444 n. 1. 
 
 Horn, in coecum, §§ 9 and 12, 7repio5euT>)s, ii. 
 193 n. 6. 
 
 Life of Anthony, § 1, ii. 264 n. 4 ; § 2, ii. 265 
 n. 2; § 3, Egyptian ascetics, i. 713 n. 2, ii 
 263 n. 1 ; § 38, ii. 266 n. 3 ; § 42, Anthony 
 on spiritual conflicts, ii. 267 n. ; § 48, ad- 
 vice of Anthony, ii. 208 n. 1 ; § ,56, the 
 game, ii. 268 n. 2; § 70, his appearance, ii. 
 268 n. 4; § 73, on books, ii. 209 n. 2; § 81, 
 
 exhortations of, ii. 269 n. 1 : on faith, ii. 
 269 nn. 3, 4. ' 
 
 0pp. t. i. P. 2, f. 68, Hieracas, i. 716 n. 1. 
 
 Oral. i. c. Arianos, § 5, doctrine of Arius, ii. 
 406 nn. 2, 3, 407 n. 1 ; § 6, the same, ii: 406 
 n. 4, 408 nn. 2, 3, 466 n. 2; § 16, the Son 
 of God, ii. 424 n. 3; § 28, pate"rnitv of God, 
 ii. 474 n. 2; §29, the same, ii. 474 n. 3; 
 § 48, doctrine of Arius, ii. 4U7 n. 2. Orat. 
 ii. § 24, the same, ii. 406 n. 1. Orat. iii. 
 § 26, the same, ii. 407 nn. 2, 4. Orat. iv. 
 § 8,Sabellianism, i. 598 n. 4: § 11. the same, 
 i.59-nn.l,2: § 12, i.598 n.5, 600 n. 2: §13 
 i. 595 n. 2; § 20, i. 598 n. 2; § 21, i. 59^ 
 n. 3; § 22, i. 598 n. 1: § 23, i 59^ n. 4; 
 § 2.!), 1. 695 nn. 3, 4, 597 n. 2, 598 n. 6, 599 
 n. 1, 600 n. 2. ' 
 
 Tomus ad Antiochen, § 5, council of Sardica, 
 ii. 436 n. 3. 
 
 Atheism, Simplicins on, ii. 109. See 
 
 Atheists, Eustathius on, iv. 531 and n. 5. 
 Athenajus. 
 
 Deipnosoph. 1. i. § 36, the city of Rome, i. 
 204 n. 3. 
 
 Athenagoras. Character and criticism, i. 
 673. On Christianity, 78, 328 n. 4. 
 Second marriage, 522'n. 4. Logos doc- 
 trine, 586 and n. 2. Apoloav, 665 n. 
 2, 673. Legat. pro Christiains, f. 37, 
 ed. Colon, 328 n. 4, 522 n. 4. 
 Athenodorus, 'brother of Gregory Thau- 
 
 maturgus, i. 718 n. 2. 
 Athens, i. 10; iv. 316. Paul at, i. 17 
 n. 2; ii. 133 n. 3. Seat of literary 
 studies and of Hellenism, ii. 39 and 
 n. 2, 45, 76-78, 104-106, 183. In the 
 fifth century, ii. 106 n. 2. Aristotle 
 at, ii. 613, n. 1. 
 "A-dEoi, name applied to Christians, i. 92, 
 
 93, 111. 
 'AdeoTvc;, i. 96 n. 3, 97 n. 1. 
 Athinganians, sect, iii. 269 n. 6, 593. 
 Atomistic system, i. 713 n. 1. 
 Atonement, Basilides on, i. 404. Doc- 
 trine of, iv. 497-508. Mercy and jus- 
 tice reconciled in the, iv. 506. Vicari- 
 ous, iv. 505. See Satisfactio, Redemp- 
 tion. 
 Attacks on Christianity, i. 157-174. 
 Attains, martyr, i. 113!! Confessor, 276. 
 Atticus, bp. of Constantinople, ii. 135, 
 
 721, 762. 
 Attigny, iii. 79. 
 Attiia,"iii. 26. 
 
 Atto, bp. of Vercelli, iii. 469. Labors to 
 improve the ch. constitution ; against 
 tiie corrupt manners of the clergy, 409, 
 411. Against judgments of God, 450. 
 His writings, 469, 470 n. 1. De pres- 
 suris ecdesiasticis, 409 n. 1, 450 n. 
 3. Ep. ad clericos, 411 and n. 2. 
 Works pub. by Buronti, 470 n. 1. 
 See D'Achery, t. i. 416, 439. 
 Attractive power of the godlike, i. 402, 
 
 426. 
 Attributes of the divine essence, Origen 
 on, i. 568, 570. Gno.stic idea of, 373 
 and n. 3, 400. Iren^us on, 560. See 
 Doctrine of God. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 19 
 
 Aucher, works of John of Ozmin, his 
 Latin translation of, iii. 250 n. 1. 
 
 Audians. See Andiiis. 
 
 Audientes, Auditores, ii. 357. See Cate- 
 chumens. Amons the Manichean.s, i. 
 502-504 ; ii. 771 ; iii. 245. Oiitharist, iv. 
 580. 
 
 Auditor sacri palatii, v. .322. 
 
 Audi tores. See Audientes. 
 
 Audius, Audians, ii. 766, 767. 
 
 Audoen, life of Eligius, iii. 41 n. 2. 
 
 Augsburg, iii. 405, 408, 411, 447. School 
 at, iv. 143 n. 5. Projected assembly 
 at (an. 1077), iv. 112-117. Berthold 
 at, iv. 318. 
 
 Augsburg, bp. of, v. 326. See Augsburg. 
 
 Augurs, auguries, ii. 34 ; iii. 42. 
 
 Augustin, abbot in Kome, among the 
 Anglo-Saxons, iii. 11-18, 23. Made 
 a bishop, 14. Archbishop, 15. His 
 primacy in the English church, 16. 
 Seeks to form a union with the ancient 
 British church, 16-18. His death, 18. 
 Livin, 43 n. 1. 
 
 Augustin, bp. of Aquileia, ii. 652. 
 
 Augustin, bp. of Hippo, characteristics 
 and history, ii. 394-402. Last years 
 and death, ii. 694, 695. Monica, ii. 
 262,754. Pliitonism, ii. 122-124. His 
 religious and theological course of 
 development, ii. 238, 239. Compared 
 with Tertullian, i. 509 (615, 683) ; ii. 
 394. And Origen, ii. 394. With Am- 
 brose, ii. 679. Life by Possidius, ii. 
 
 168 n. 1. Influence on Western the- 
 ology, i. 540; ii. 652 (see below). In 
 North Africa, ii. 600. The old world 
 and Christ, i. 77. Proverbial hatred 
 against the Christians, i. 92. Por- 
 phyry, i. 171 n. 4. Committing to 
 memory the confession of faith, 1. 308 
 n. 3. Manicheans, i. 487 n. 4, 490 n. 
 2, 494-505 nn., 505. On Tertullian, 
 i. 685. Victorinus, ii. 77 n. 1. Earthly 
 reward, ii. 87 n. 4. Pagan landlords, 
 destruction of temples, ii. 100, 101 n. 
 5, 102 nn. Robbery of pagans, ii. 
 103 n. 4. Secret worship among pa- 
 gans, ii. 104 n. 2. Apology for Chris- 
 tianitv, De civitate Dei, ii. 112-115. 
 The oil press, ii. 112, 260. Self-right- 
 eousness among the pagans, ii. 115. 
 Miseducation, De catechizandis rudi- 
 bus, ii. 116. Conversion, from exter- 
 nal motives, ii. 118, 119. From super- 
 stitious motives, il. 120. From fear, ii. 
 
 120. Proselvtism, De fide et operibus, 
 
 121, 122. The Goths in Rome, ii. 160. 
 Aurelius, the inheritances of the 
 church, ii. 167, 168. Xeuodochia, ii. 
 
 169 n. 1. Judicial authority of bish- 
 ops, ii. 171 n. 3, 172 and n. 1. In- 
 tercession with Romulus, ii. 175. To 
 Macedonius on intercessions, ii. 175 n. 
 5. Protection sought from the bishops, 
 ii. 176 nn. Auxilius and the count, 
 ii. 176 n. 5. Priesthood, De doctrina 
 
 Christiana, ii. 179, 182. Canonical life, 
 ii. 184. The rock, Peter, or Christ; 
 visible church, ii. 200, 201, 239; v. 304. 
 Oecumenical councils, progressive de- 
 velopment of the church, ii. 209, 210. 
 Test of truth, ii. 210, 697. Church dis- 
 cipline, ii. 214. Donatist controversy, 
 ii. 218-223 nn., 22.5-227 nn., 230 nn. 
 Augustin's participation in it, ii. 232- 
 238. Only through the visible church 
 to Christ,"ii. 240, 241. Testimony of 
 Scripture over against miracles, ii. 
 
 240. The testimony of Scripture de- 
 pendent on that of the church, ii. 241 ; 
 V. 27, 40. Purity of the church, ii. 
 
 241. The notion "world," in Script- 
 ure, ii. 242. De unitate ecclesiae, ii. 
 243 n. 3, 247. Tichonius, ii. 244. 
 Brings into prominence the objectively 
 divine, ii. 245. The thing and not the 
 person, ii. 246. Visible and invisible 
 church, ii. 247. Compelle intrare, ii. 
 248-252. Paganized Christians, ii. 258 
 n. 1. Surface and essence of the 
 Christian life, ii. 260. The truly pious 
 exposed to contempt, ii. 260, 261. An- 
 thony, ii. 264 u. 4. Anchorets, ii. 284. 
 Augustin promotes Monachism, De 
 opere monachorum, ii. 294, 295. Jo- 
 \inian, ii. 312 n. 2. Against Jovinian, 
 De bono conjugali, ii. 313. The Chris- 
 tian life a divine service, ii. 315. Man- 
 uscripts of the Bible, ii. 316 n. 3. 
 Study of the Bible, ii. 317, 318. Sign 
 of the cross, ii. 323 and n. 4. Images, 
 ii. 324 nn. 2, 5. The bodily behold- 
 ing of Christ, ii. 327. Image worship, 
 ii. 329. Diversity of religious customs, 
 ii. 325 ; v. 92. Observance of the Sab- 
 bath, ii. 334, 335. Yearly festivals, ii. 
 337. Fasts, ii. 340 and n. 3. Thurs- 
 day of the great week, ii. 341 n. 5. 
 Octava infantiura, ii. 342 n. 2, 359 n. 
 1. Epiphany, i. 301 n. 2 ; ii. 343 n. 4, 
 344 n. 1. Faustus, ii. .347 n. 4. Christ- 
 mas, ii. 348 n. 1. New Year's festi- 
 val, ii. 350 n. 4, 351. Apportionments 
 of the Bible read in church, ii. 352 n. 
 1. Extemporized discourses, ii. 353. 
 Competentes, ii. 358 u. 3, 359 nn. 
 1, 3. Manus impositio, ii. 360 n. 1. 
 The Missa, ii. 361 nn. 2, 3. Agapre, 
 ii. 262 n. 1. Liturgy with the Sup- 
 per, ii. 362 n. 3. Daily or less fre- 
 quent communion, ii. 364 and n. 5. 
 Sacrifice in the Suppei", ii. 366, 368, 
 369 ; iii. 135. St. Stephen's day, ii.369. 
 Miracles of the saints, ii. 370 n. 2. 
 Parentalia, ii. 372. Views of honors 
 paid to saints, ii. 372, 373. The cen- 
 tral point of Christianity, ii. 386, 659. 
 The Arian Maximin, ii. 473 n. 1. 
 Doctrine of the Holy Spirit, Trinity, 
 ii. 469, 470, 471 n." 4. Doctrine of 
 the creation, of miracles, ii. 474-477. 
 Augustin's Anthropology and Christol- 
 ogy connected, ii. 493 n. 2. Influence 
 
20 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 of Ambrose, ii. 622, 623 n. 4. An,c:us- 
 tin's ik'veloj)meiit iu Anthroyiology, ii. 
 624-631. Sermon on the Monut, ii. 
 635 (114). Augustin and Pelagius, ii. 
 638. Cwlestius, ii. 639 nn. Augustin 
 in the Pelaj^ian controver.sy, De gestis 
 Pehagii, ii. 640-643 and" notes, 644 
 nn., 645-652. On the power of the 
 state, and tlie Cliristian consciousness, 
 against Julian, ii. 650, 653, 654. Le- 
 porius, ii. 655. Angustin's system 
 compared witli the Pelagian, ii. 658- 
 684. Original condition, ii. 663, 664, 
 666, 667 ; iv. 485. See Anthropology. 
 Freewill, ii. 626, 661, 662. 664, 665, 
 684, 685. Eelation of Creation to the 
 Creator, ii. 665. Sin, the fall, ii. 660- 
 670 (626). Imputation of Adam's sin, 
 ii. 665, 668-670. Ethics, pagan virtue, 
 ii. 679-682. Ethics and doctrine, iii. 
 148. Grace, ii. 674, 675, 679, 682-687, 
 691. Pedemption, ii. 624, 625, 675. 
 Eeconciliation, iv. 497, 505. Justifica- 
 tion, ii. 678, 679 ; iv. 509 ; v. 302. Elec- 
 tion, predestination, ii. 627-631, 684- 
 687, 692, 693. Assurance, v. 172, 302. 
 Prffisciti, V. 350. i'aith and reason, 
 ii. 674. Semi-Pelagian controversy, ii. 
 687-694. Continued contest between 
 the Pelagian and Semi-Pelagian par- 
 ties iu Gaul, ii. 695-712. Vinceutius, ii. 
 697 n. 1. Prjedestinatus, ii. 705, 706. 
 Theodore of Mopsuestia and Augustin, 
 ii. 712 and n. 3, 713, 717. Marius Mer- 
 cator, ii. 721 n. 2. Doctrine of the sac- 
 raments, ii. 723-727. Chrysostom and 
 Augustin, ii. 718, 726, 727; iii. 485. 
 Baptism, limbus infantium, faith of 
 children, ii. 726, 730, 731. The Lord's 
 Supper, ii. 734, 735 ; v. 225. Purgato- 
 rial tire, ii. 736, 737. The classics, ii. 
 743. Jerome, ii. 750. Ehetorians, ii. 
 767 n. 4. E\iustus, ii. 770 n. 4, 771 n. 
 3. Priscillianists, against lax morals, 
 De mendacio, etc., ii. 775, 776 nn. 1, 5, 
 778 u. 5, 779 ; iii. 150, 350. In the third 
 and fourth Periods. Influence and au- 
 thority, iii. 60 n. 2, 456, 457, 471, 593. 
 Amulets, iii. 64. Influence on Gregory 
 the Gnat, iii. 143, 148, 150. Isidore 
 of Seville, iii. 151. Fraus pia, iii. 
 350. Scotus, iii. 463. Gottschalk, iii. 
 473, 474, 480. Amnio, iii. 490. Serva- 
 tus Lujnis, iii. 483-485. Sect at Arras, 
 iii. 598. Connection of ethics and doc- 
 trine, iii. 148. Relation of reason to 
 faith, iii. 1 50, 463. To church tradi- 
 tion, iii. 471. Sin, the fall, iii. 474. 
 Doctrine of the church, iii. 598. Grace, 
 iii. 144, 483, 598. In the controversy 
 on predestination, iii. 471-477, 480, 
 483, 484, 492, 493. On the Lord's 
 Supper, iii. 496-498, 504, 506. In the 
 Eastern and Western churches, iii. 553, 
 554. Jn the fifth Period. Influence, iv. 
 356, 368, 387", 420, 427, 457, 474, 492, 
 493, 495, 509, 515. Iu the question 
 
 concerning the Lord's Supper, iv. 337. 
 In the doctrine concerning sin, iv. 492, 
 493. On Odo, iv. 359. Anselm, iv. 
 361, 368, 369, 441. On Aiiehird, iv. 
 376, 387, 389, 392, 452 n. 7,493. Hugo 
 a St. Victor, iv. 401, 452 n. 7. Peter 
 Lombard, iv. 409, 505. Roger Bacon, 
 iv. 424, 434. Sect of the Holy Ghost, 
 iv. 448. Thomas Aquinas, iv. 479. 
 Pullein, iv. 516. Bernard, iv. 517. R. 
 St. Victor, iv. 517. Franciscans, iv. 
 518. The Trinity, iv. 457. Evil sub- 
 servient to good, iv. 479. Sinlessness 
 of Christ, iv. 495. Principle of Chris- 
 tianity, iv. 510. Treatment of heretics, 
 iv. 639. Catharists and Augustin, iv. 
 566 n. 2, 578 u. 5. In the sixth Period. 
 With Marsilius of Padua, v. 27. Oc- 
 cam, V. 40. Gerson, v. 92. Wicklif, 
 V. 141,167,172. Conrad, V. 187, 188. 
 Janow, V. 212, 225. Huss, v. 240, 243 
 n. 1, 267, 302-304, 312, 343, 350, 353 n. 
 2, 362. On the Lord's Supper, v. 225. 
 Citations from his writings: — 
 Breviculus, coUat. c. Douatistis, d. iii., tares 
 ana wheat, ii. 242 n. 2; d. iii. c. 13, Men- 
 smius and the proconsul, i. 150 n. 2 ; (t. ix. 
 opp. ed. Ben. f. 568), fanatical confessors, i. 
 151 n. 2 ; d. iii. c. 13, § 25,Mensurius, ii. 218 
 n. 1 ; Secuudus, ii. 219 n. 1 ; d. iii. c. 20, § 
 
 38, two Donati, ii. 225 n. 4; d. iii. c. 21, § 
 
 39, petition of Donatists to Constantine, ii. 
 227 n. 4 ; d. iii. c. 'J.1, § 30, assembly at 
 Cirfci, ii. 220 n. 1 : Donatus of Casae Nigrse, 
 ii. 221 n. 4 : N. 30, f . 296, Petilian on the 
 name Donatist, 226 n. 2 ; N. 32, f. 296, name 
 Donatist, 226 n. 2. 
 
 CoUat. cum Maxim. Arian, § 26, Arian appeal 
 to the Bible, ii. 473 n. 1. 
 
 Confessioncs, ii. 240 n. 1. L. i. c. 20, humil- 
 ity, ii 398 n. L. vi. § 18, manuscripts of 
 tlie Bible, ii. 318 n. 8. L. vii. §§ 13, 14, in- 
 tellectual pride, ii. 123 n. 2. L. viii. c. 2, et 
 seij., A. lays aside the rhetorical office, ii. 77 
 n. 1. L. X. c. 29, his prayer, ii. 6.38 nn. 2, 3. 
 L. xiii. c. 11, Trinity iu nature, ii. 470 n. 3. 
 
 Contra Academicos, 1. ii. § 5, Platonic writ- 
 ings, ii. 397 n. 2. L. iii. § 43, ii. 399 n. 1. 
 
 0. Adimantum, c. 12, symbolism in the Lord's 
 Supper, ii. 734 n. 1. 
 
 C. adversarium leg. et prophctarum, 1. ii. c. 9, 
 Lord's Supper, ii. 734 n. 2. 
 
 C. Cresconium, 1. i. § 4, Cresconius on Au- 
 gustin, ii. 2.32 n. 3. L. i. § 16, the same, ii. 
 233 n. 3. L. i. § 25, on 'dialectics, ii. 233 
 n. 4. L. ii. c. 1, § 2 ; the two Donati, ii. 225 
 n. 4 ; name Donatist, 226 n. 3. L. iii. c. 27, 
 § 30, assembly at Cirta, ii. 220 n. 1. L. iv. 
 c. 6, § 7, name Donatist, ii. 226 n. 1 ; f . 296, 
 N. 30, the same, ii. 226 n. 2. 
 
 C. duas epi^tolas Pelagianorum, 1. ii. § 5, Pela- 
 gians on the Komau clergy, ii. 651 n. 3. 
 L. iv. § 20, ep. of Julian of Eclanum to 
 Rufus, "ii. tw2 n. 2. 
 
 C. ep. Donati, ii. 201 n. 1. 
 
 C. epist. fundamenti, c. 5, claims of Mani, i. 
 487 n. 4; c. 8, /Srjjua, i. 506 n. 5; c. 13, 
 Mani on the Supreme God, i. 490 n. 2. 
 
 C. epist. Manichwi, § 6, " ego vcro evang. non 
 crederem," etc., ii. 241 n. 1. 
 
 C. epist. Parmenian, 1. i. c. 1, Aug. on Ticho- 
 nius, ii. 244 n. 4. L. i. cc. 1, 2, Tichonius on 
 the church, ii. 244 n. 2. L. i. § 16, church 
 and state, ii. 250 n. 3, 251 n. 2. L. ii. c. 13, 
 number of sacraments, ii. 725 n. 4. L. ii. § 
 31, Donatist inconsistency, ii. 244 n. 3. L. 
 iii. c. 12, tt se(/., wheat and tares, ii. 242 n. 1. 
 L. iii. c. 13, et seq., the same, ii. 214 n. 2 
 L. iii. c. 17, ii. 244 n. 2. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 21 
 
 C. Faustum Manich. ii. 771 n. 3 ; elect, i. 503 
 n. 2. L. 5, c. 1, boasts of the Manicheans, 
 ii 770 u. 4. L. 11, F.on bliadfaitli.i. 502n. 
 3. L. 18, the same, i. 502 n. 3 ; c. 5, Sunday 
 with Manicheans, i. 505 n. 4 ; ^jjn-a, 505 n. 5. 
 L. 19, cc. 11, 16, symbols, ii. 724 u. 1. L. 20, 
 Faustus on the IIo'lj- Spirit, i 494 n. 1. L. 20, 
 c. 4, F. on participation of Christians in pa- 
 gan festivals, ii. 347 n. 4, 349 and nn. 2, 3. 
 L. 20, c. IS, sacrifice in the Lord's Supper, ii. 
 366 n. 6; c. 21, the same, ii. 307 n. ; c. 20, 
 agapai, ii. 362 n. 1. L. 21, c. 21, honors to 
 martyrs, ii. 372 n. 3. L. 22, c. 73, pictures of 
 Abraham and Isaac, ii. 324 n. 6. L. 26, c. 3, 
 harmony of miracles with nature, ii. 477 n. 
 3. L. 32, F. on the crucifixion, i. 500 n. 3 ; 
 on the New Testament, i. 502 n. 1. 
 
 C. Felicem, 1. i. c. 19, baptism with the Man- 
 icheans, i. 504 n. 3. 
 
 C. Fortunatum, 1. i. app.. Lord's Supper with 
 Manicheans, i. 505 n. 2. 
 
 C. Gaudentium, 1. i. § 20, church and state, ii. 
 250 n. ; § 32, circumeellions, ii. 227 n. 1. 
 
 C. Julian, Pelag. 1. i. § 21, Chrysostom on bap- 
 tism, ii. 727 n. 2. L. ii. §§ 34, 37, Julian's 
 complaints of oppression, ii. 653 n. 4. L. ii. 
 § 36, a competent tribunal demanded, ii. 653 
 n. 5. L. iii. c. 1, § 3, edicts against Pelagians, 
 ii. 651 n. 1. L. iii. § 8, Julian on sonship to 
 God, ii. 676 n. 1. L. iv. c. 15, Augustin on 
 grace and freedom, ii. 685 n. 1. L. iv. § 16, 
 on the ethical principle, ii. 682 n. 2. L. iv. 
 § 21, intention, ii. 681 n. 5. L. iv. § 24, Rom. 
 14 : 23, ii. 681 n. 1. L. iv. § 26, virtues of 
 pagans, ii. 580 n. 2. L. iv. § 27, the same, ii. 
 681 n. 3. L. iv. § 28, Julian on the possibil- 
 ity of a sinless life, ii. 681 n. 7; Augustin 
 on the danger of pride, ii. 683 n. 3. L. iv. 
 § 33, intention, ii. 681 n. 4. L. iv. § 65, 
 Aug. on concupiscence, ii. 668 n. 1. L. v. 
 cc. 1, 2, traduciani.sm. ii. 653 n. 3. L. v. 
 S 4, wisdom of the simple, ii. 665 n. 1. L. v. 
 § 17, on temptation, ii. 667 n. 3. L. v. § 36, 
 on sin as penalty, ii. 669 n. 2. L. vi. ^ 37, 
 Zosimus, ii. 651 n. 3. L. vi. § 75, Adam and 
 the race, ii. 669 n. 3. 
 
 C. Julian, opus imperfectum, 1. i., Julian on 
 harmony of reason and revelation, ii. 673 
 n. 4. L. i. c. 51, J. organ of his party, ii. 653 
 n. 1. L. i. c. 67, J. on sin as habit, ii. 671 
 n. 3. L. i. c. 76, freedom as state and faculty 
 confounded by A., ii. 684 n. L. i. c. 79, 
 J. on morality, ii. 681 n. 2. L. i. c. 94, J. on 
 the love of God, ii. 677 n. 1. L. ii. c. 2, com- 
 plaints of Julian, ii. 653 n. 6, 654 n. 2. L. ii. 
 c. 14, A. on use of force against heretics, ii. 
 650 n. L. ii. c. 56, J. origin of sin in the in- 
 dividual, ii. 669 n. 3. L. ii. c. 103, complaints 
 of J., ii. 653 n. 7 ; reply of A., ii. 654 n. 1. L. 
 ii. c. 116, J. on infant baptism, ii. 729 n. 2. 
 L. ii. c. 165, on justification, ii. 677 n. 3. 
 L. ii. c. 166, on the power of Christ's love, ii. 
 677 n. 2. Ii. ii. c. 188, on Christ as teacher, 
 ii. 676 n. 2. L. ii. c. 212, on baptismal grace, 
 ii. 729 n. 3. L. ii. c. 227, on the effect of 
 faith on the life, ii. 678 n. 1. L. iii. § 35, 
 remonstrances of J., ii. 651 n. 2. L. iii. c. 
 106, J. on insufficiency of reason, cultus Dei, 
 ii. 673 n. 3. L. iii. c. Ill, on Theodore, ii. 
 712 n. 1. L. iii. c. 114, on God's inworking, 
 ii. 675 n. 4. L. iii. c. 117, A. on impossibility 
 of equipendency between good and evil, ii. 
 661 n. 2. L. iii. c. 149, J. on infant baptism, 
 ii. 729 n. 1. L. iii. c. 172, letter of Mani to 
 the virgin Menoch, i. 498 n. 1. L. iii. c. 
 174, the same, i. 496 n. 1. L. iii. c. 177, the 
 game, i. 499 nn. 2, 3. L. iii. c. 186, the same, 
 i. 496 n. 3, 499 n. 1. L. iii. c. 187, the same, 
 i. 498 n. 4. L. iv. c. 35, J. on sin as punish- 
 ment, ii. 669 n. 2. L. iv. c. 38, on concu- 
 piscence, ii. 667 n. 2 ; A. on the same, ii. 
 668 n. 3. L. iv. c. 50, J. on the humanity of 
 Christ, ii. 655 n. 2. L. v. c. 2, et seq., and 1. 
 vi. init., J. on the importance of the points 
 ia dispute, ii. 659 n. 2 LI. v. et vi., citations 
 
 from Julian on moral freedom, ii. GOl n. 1. 
 L. vi. cc. 1, 2, J. on courage iu defense of 
 truth, ii. 653 n. 3. L. vi. c. 1(1, A. on free- 
 dom and necessity, ii. 661 nn. 4, 5. 
 
 C. literam Petiliani, 1. i. § 8, validity of sacra- 
 ments, ii. 246 n. 2. L. ii. § 146, Fasir and 
 Axid, ii. 2.30 n. 3. L. ii. §§ 178, 180, Do- 
 natist inconsistency, ii. 248 n. 1. L. ii. Jj 184, 
 the Donatist baker, ii. 232 n. 1 ; church and 
 state, ii. 250 n. 1. L. ii. § 202, Mareellinu.s, 
 bp. of Rome, iii. 372 n. I. L. ii. c. 92, § 205, 
 laws against the party of Majorinus, ii. 225 
 n. 2. Li. ii. c. 92, § 208, death of Ursacius, 
 ii. 226 n. 4. L. ii. § 210, A. on vocation of 
 kings, ii. 250 n. 4, 251 n. 1. L. ii. § 247, 
 the rock, ii. 247 n. 3. L. ill. § 3, A. on the 
 church, ii. 246 n. 3. 
 
 C. partem Donati, ii. 234 n. 4. 
 
 De anima et ejus orig. 1. i. § 26, continual 
 creative agency of God, ii. 671 n. 1; Vincen- 
 tius Victor, 671 n. 2. 
 
 De baptismo contra Donatistos, 1. ii. § 3, Au- 
 thority of councils, ii. 210 n. 1. L. v. § 33, 
 baptism of heretics, ii. 360 n 1. 
 
 De baptismo contra Petil. § 27, innocence of 
 Marcellinus, iii. 372 n. 1. 
 
 De bono conjugali, ii. 313. 
 
 De catechizandis rudibus, ii. 116; c. 5, change 
 of mind effected through instruction, ii. 118 
 n. 2, motives of converts, ii. 120 n. 2 ; c. 6, 
 spiritual instruction, ii. 120 n. 1 ; c. 9, 
 hearing of Scripture, ii. 116 n. 2; c. 12, 
 gradual conversion, ii. 122 n. ; c. 26, salt ia 
 baptism, ii. 359 n. 3; c. 48, worldly Chris- 
 tians, ii. 258 n. 1. 
 
 De civitate Dei, ii. 113, 115; Porphyr)', i. 171 
 n. 4. L. i. c. 7, Alaric in Rome, ii. ItiO n. 3. 
 L. ii.c. 19, submission to government, ii. 113 
 n. 4. L. V. c. 25, earthly rewards, ii. 87 n, 
 4. L. V. c. 31, Vari'o on images, i. 9 n. 5. L. 
 vi. c. 5, et seq., Varro quoteil, i. 7 n. 3. L. 
 X. c. 6, sacrifice in the Supper, ii. 368 n. 4. 
 L. xi. c. 5, antinomies, ii. 475 n. 2. L. xi. 
 c. 12, § 14, limits of knowledge, ii. 475 n. 6 
 L. xi. c. 24, procession of the Holy Spirit, 
 ii. 471 n. 4. L. xii. c. 15, § 2, temporal 
 and eternal being, ii. 475 n. 1. L. xii. c. 15, 
 § 3, confession of ignorance, ii. 475 nn. 3, 4 ; 
 growth in knowledge, n. 5. L. xii. c. 25, 
 preservative agencj' of God, ii. 665 n. 1. L 
 xviii. c. 54, temples destroyed at Carthage, ii 
 101 n. 5. L. xix. c. 23. the oracle of Apollo, 
 i. 172 n. 2. L. xx. c. 25 and 1. xxi. cc. 13, 24, 
 purgatory, ii. 736 n. 3. 
 
 De con,sensu evangelistorum, I. i. § 16, pictures 
 of Paul with Christ and Peter, ii. 324_ n^2. 
 
 De correptione et gratia, ii. 686, 690 ; §§ 27, 28, 
 destiny of unfallen man, ii. 664 u- 2 ; § 31, 
 necessity of grace, ii. 664 n. 3 ; § o2, the 
 same, ii. 664 n. 1. 
 
 De diversis quasstionibus ad Simplicianum (on 
 Rom. 9), ii. 630. L. i. Q. 2, Rom. 9, ii. 630 
 n. 3 ; § 5, election, ii. 630 u. 4 ; § 13, the 
 same, ii. 630 n. 5, 631 n. 
 
 De diversis qua;stiouibus octoginta tribus, ii. 
 6"28 ; § 4, conditions of grace, liardening of 
 Pharaoh, ii. 628 nn. 2, 3 ; § 5, the same, ii. 
 628 n. 4, 629 nn. 1,3. Q. 61. § 4, love the 
 principle of virtue, ii. 682 n. 1. 
 
 De doctrina Christiana, 1. ii. c. 11, translations 
 of the Bible, i. 303 n. 1. L. ii. § 60, appro- 
 priation of the good, ii. 743 n. 1. L. iii. § 13, 
 the prophets, ii. 725 n. 1. L. iii. § 43, Ti- 
 chonius on the body of Christ, ii 245 n. 1. 
 L. iii. § 45, ii. 247 n. 3. 
 
 De dono perseverantiae, ii. 691, 692 ; c. 20, 
 turning-point in Augustine's views, ii. 630 n. 
 2 ; § 49, Ambrose and the doctrine of grace, 
 ii. 623 n. 4. 
 
 De fide c. Manichaeos, c. i. (opp. ap. vol. viii. 
 ed. Ben.), ep. fundament!, i. 490 n. 6. 
 
 De fide et operibus, ii. 638 n. 1 ; § 9, on prep- 
 aration for baptism, ii. 121. 
 
 De Genesi ad literam, 1. v. § 40, continued 
 creative agency of God, iL 476 n. 2. L. vi. 
 
22 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 5 17, creation potential, ii. 476 n. 1. L. \i. 
 § 25, seminal principles, ii. 477 n. 2. L. Lx. 
 § 32, the same, ii. 477 u. 1. 
 
 De (Jencsi c. Manich. 1. ii. § 39, the serpent, i. 
 497 n. 3. 
 
 De gestis Pclagii, ii. 644 n. 4. Pelag. on the 
 punishment of the wicked, ii. 643 n. 2 ; § 
 26, letter of I'elagius to Aug., ii. 640 n. 1 : 
 § o4, the consultations at Bethlehem, ii. 643 
 n. 1 ; § 57, propositions of Celestius, ii. 644 
 n. 2 ; § 61, origin of I'elagianism, ii. 639 n. 1. 
 
 De gratia C'hristi, § 4, I'elagius on freedom, ii. 
 663 n. 1 ; § 8, on grace, ii. 675 nn. 1, 2 : § 11, 
 on Phil. 2 : 13, ii. 675 n. 3 ; § 14,_A. on the 
 Pelagian definition of grace, ii. 675 n. 6; § 
 21, on the roots of good and evil, ii. 661 n. 
 3 ; §§30, 32, 33^ Pclagius, ep. to Innocent I., 
 ii. 645 n. 3; § 33, Pelagians on freedom and 
 grace, ii. 073 n. 1 ; § 52, A. on grace and 
 justification, ii. 678 n. 3. 
 
 De gratia et libero arbitrio, ii. 686 ; § 33, coop- 
 erating grace, ii. 683 n. 2. 
 
 De haeresibus, c. 32, ecclesiastical system of 
 Mani, i. 504 n. 2 ; h. 70, Priscillianists, com- 
 monitorium of Orosius, ii. 776 n. 1 ; h. 72, 
 Rhetorians, ii. 767 n. 4 ; h. 82, Jovinian, ii. 
 312 n. 2 ; h. 86, TertuUian, i. 685 n. 1. 
 
 De libero arbitrio, ii. 625. L. iii. c. 23, inter- 
 mediate state for unbaptized infants, ii. 730 
 n. 2. 
 
 De mendacio ad Consentium, ii. 779 n. 2. 
 
 De moribus eccles. Cath., ii. 240 n. 1, 401 n. 
 4. L. i. § 31, love the source of knowledge 
 of God, ii. 401 n. 1 ; § 35, objections of Man- 
 icheans, i. 504 n. 3 ; § 37, knowledge and 
 life, ii. 400 n. 2 ; § 47, knowledge from love, 
 ii. 400 n. 1 ; § 66, anchorets, ii. 284 nn. 3, 4 ; 
 § 75, image worship, i. 329 nn. 3, 4. 
 
 De moribus Manicha;orum, ii. 240 n. 1, 401 n. 4, 
 625 ; c. 10, et •ieg., signaculum, i. 503 n. 3. 
 
 De natura boni, c. 46, Mani on the formation 
 of man, i. 495 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 De natura et gratia, §§ 42, 43, sinlessness of 
 Mary, and others, ii. 672 n. 1 1 § 44, of Abel, 
 ii. 672 n. 2. 
 
 De nuptiis et concupiscentia, 1. i. § 2, to Va- 
 lerius, force in religion, ii. 650 n. 1. L. i. 
 § 17, marriage as a sacrament, ii. 725 n. 6. 
 
 De opere mouachorum, ii. 295, v. 141 ; § 36, 
 hypocrisy among monks, ii. 296 n. 1. 
 
 De ordine, ii. 240 n. 1. L. i. § 11, retraction 
 of Platonic expressions, ii. 39y n. 2. L. ii. 
 § 26, order of reason and faith, ii. 401 n. 2. 
 
 De peccato originate, c. 2, seg., Celestius, ii. 
 640 n. 4 ; c. 6, Celestius on infant baptism, 
 ii. 728 n. 4 ; cc. 5, 6, 23, Celestius on sin, ii. 
 648 n. 1 ; c. 13, Celestius and Pelagius, ii. 
 639 n. 2 ; cc. 17, 21, ep. of Pelagius to Inno- 
 cent I., ii. 645 n. 2 ; c. 28, A. on Adam and 
 Christ, ii. 386 n. 1, 659 n. 5 : c. 29, grace, 
 under the law, ii. 679 n. 
 
 De peccatorum meritis et remissione, 1. i. § 58, 
 intermediate state, ii. 730 n. 5. L. ii. § 5, 
 relation of reason to God, ii. 663 n. 2. L. ii. 
 § 29, grace unconditional, ii. 495 n. 2. L. 
 ii. § 59, traducianism, ii. 671 n. 2. L. iii. § 
 3, character of Pelagius, ii. 632 n. 3. L. iii. 
 § 14, relation of meu to Adam, ii. 608 n. 5. 
 
 De perfectione et justitia> homiuis, § 39, on 
 the remains of sin, ii. 683 n. 1. 
 
 De propdestinatione sanctorum, ii. 691, 692. 
 
 De spii'itu et litera, ii. 678 n. 4. 
 
 De Trinitate, 1. iii. c. 10, §§ 19, 20, symbol of 
 Christ's body, ii. 734 n. 3. L. xiii. c. 10, 
 § 13, atonement, iv. 498 n. 1. L. xiii. c. 11, 
 § 15, tlie same, iv. 497 n. 1. L. xv. § 27, 
 Uoly Si>irit, ii. 470 n. 3. L. xv. § 29, pro- 
 cession of tlie Spirit, ii. 471 n. 4. 
 
 De unitate ecclesia;, § 7, conditions of member- 
 ship, ii. 240 n. 4 ; § 33 el seg., number of the 
 faithful, ii. 243 n. 3 ; § 37, Donatists on the 
 predicate Catholic, ii. 244 n. 1 ; §§ 47, 50, tes- 
 timony of the word, ii. 240 nn. 5, 6 ; § 49, 
 Christ and the church, ii. 240 nn. 2, 3 ; § 74, 
 outward communion, ii. 247 u. 2. 
 
 De utilitate ciedendi, ii. 240 n. 1, 401 n. 4. 
 De vera religionc, ii. 240 n. 1, 401 n. 4, 626, 
 iii. 431 ; § 13, being of the Holy Spirit, ii. 
 470 n. 3. 
 
 Enchiridion ad Laurcntium, § 68, purgatorial 
 
 fire, ii. 736 nn. 5, 6, 737 n. 1. 
 Epistolae. Ep. 22, ad Aurelium, § 6, offerings 
 for the dead, ii. 369 n. Ep. 29, ad Alypium, 
 feasts at graves of martyrs, ii. 372 n. 2. Ep. 
 86, ad Casulanum, on diversity of religious 
 customs, ii. 335 u. 1. Ep. 44 (an. 398), prop- 
 osition to Fortuuius, Donatist, ii. 233 n. 1; 
 § 9, times of the 0. T. ami N. T. distin- 
 guished, ii. 234 u. 3. Ep. 50, massacre at 
 Suffetum, ii. 102 n. 2. Ep. 54, ad Januarium, 
 yearly festivals, ii. 837 n. 2 ; use of sacra- 
 ments, ii. 725 n. 1 ; § 3, diversity of customs 
 in religion, ii. 335 n. 1 ; § 4, daily commun- 
 ion, ii. 364 n. 5 ; § 9, Uoly Thursday in the 
 N. A. church, ii. 341 n. 5. Ep. 55, ad Janua- 
 rium, right use of sacraments, ii. 725 n. 1 ; 
 § 53, octava infantium, ii. 342 n. 2. Ep. 
 73, § 8, to Jerome, on his quarrel with Ilu- 
 finus, ii. 750 n. 1. Ep. 76, to the Donatist 
 churches, ii. 234 n. 2. Ep. 78, § 3, a mar- 
 tyr's church at Milan, ii. 370 n. 2. Ep. 88. 
 § 3, party of Majorinus condemned, ii. 225 
 n. 2. Epp. 90, 91, uproar against the Chris- 
 tians at Calame, ii. 102 n. 2. Ep. 93, ad 
 Vincentium, on compulsion in religion, ii. 
 251 nn. 2, 3 ; § 17, cone. Carthag. (an. 404), 
 ii. 235 n. 1. Ep. 98, ad Bonifacium, § 10, 
 infant baptism, ii. 731 n. 1; sacramcntum 
 fidei, ii. 734 n. 3. Ep. 101, ad Memorium 
 (father of Julian of Eclauum), ii. 652 n. 6. 
 Ep. 102, to Deogratias, §§ 14. 15, on predes- 
 tination, ii. 629 n. 3. Ep. 104, the uproar at 
 Calame^ ii. 102 n. 2. Ep. 118, use of sacra- 
 ments, ii. 725 n. 3. Ep. 120, ad Consentium, 
 harmony of faith and reason, ii. 402 n. 1. Ep. 
 128, proposals to the Donatists, ii. 236 n. 1. 
 Ep. 130, ad Marcellin., evils under Christian 
 princes, ii. 113 nn. 1, 2 ; mild treatment of 
 circumcellions recommended, ii. 249 n. 2. 
 Ep.l38, ad Marcellin., on evils experienced 
 under Christian princes, ii. 113 n. 3 ; ancient 
 civic virtues, n. 5 ; precepts of Christ and 
 the state, ii. 114 n. 1. Ep. 143, § 3, ad Mar- 
 cellin. disclaiming authority to decide mat- 
 ters of doctrine, ii. 694 n. 2. Ep. 146, ad 
 Pelagium, ii. 640 n. 1. Ep. 152, from Mace- 
 douius, on intercessions, ii. 175 n. 5. Ep. 
 153, to M. on the same, ii. 175 n. 5. Ep. 
 185, § 24, ad Bonifacium, compulsion in re- 
 ligion, ii. 251 n. 4 ; § 18, violence of the cir- 
 cumcellions, ii. 230 n. 4 ; § 21, use of suffer- 
 ing, ii. 249 n. 3 ; § 25, cone. Carthag. (an 
 404), ii. 235 nn. 1,2. Ep. 186, ad Paulinum, 
 on Pelagius, ii. 632 nn. 2,3. Ep. 103, reply to 
 Marl us Mercator, ii. 721 n. 2. Ep. 194, ad .Six- 
 tum, on grace and pi'edetermiuatiou, ii. 686 
 n. 1. Ep. 213, gesta eccles. Augustini,ii. 171 
 n.3. Ep. 217, .«ee ep. 252. Ep. 234. from Lon- 
 ginianus, a pagan, on the way to God, ii. 115 
 n. 5. Ep. 237, ad Ceretium, the Priscillian- 
 ists, Christ's hymn of thanks, ii. 778 n. 5. 
 Ep. 247, to Romulus, a landlord, ii. 175 n. 
 8. Ep. 250, asylum, case of Classicianus, ii. 
 176 n. 5. Kp. 252 (or 217), guardianship of 
 bishops, ii. 176 n. 2. Ep. 268 (or 215), ad 
 plebem, asylum, ii. 176 n.4. Ep. ad Hono- 
 rarium, in time of persecution, v. 312. 
 
 Explioatio proposit. quarundum, de ep. ad 
 Rom., ii. 627 n. 1 ; c. 60, gift of the Spirit, ii. 
 627 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Expositio Galat. c. 3 § 19, sacraments, under- 
 standing of the, ii. 725 n. 1. 
 
 Gesta ecciesiastica Augustini, ii. 171 n. 3. 
 
 Guide to the education of the clergy, ii. 743. 
 
 Hypomnesticon, iii. 366 n. 1. 
 
 InEvang. Johann. Tr. 8, § 1, miracles, ii. 477 
 n. 4. Tr. 25, c. 10, sordid motives for receiv- 
 ing Christianity, ii. 118 n. 1. Tr. 26, un- 
 worthy communicants, ii. 736 n. 3. Tr. 30, 
 § 4, presence of Christ, ii. 327 n. 5. Tr. 80, 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 23 
 
 § 3, symbols in Christianity, ii. 724 n.l. Tr. 
 97, § 4, Xenodochia, ii. 169 n. 1. Tr. 99, §§ 
 8, 9, procefsioQ of the Spirit, ii. 470 nn. 1, 2. 
 Tr. 110, § 6, reconciliation with God, iv. 497 
 n. 2. Tr. 124, § 5, the rock, ii. 210 n. 1. 
 
 In Psalm. Ps. 10, § 5, " per canos Donati," ii. 
 225 n. 3. Ps. 25, En. ii. § 13 (1. iv. f. 115), 
 arbitration of bishops, 172 n. 1 ; Eu. ii. § 14, 
 self-righteousness of pagans, ii. 115 n. 3. 
 Ps. 31, En. ii. § 2, pagan self-righteousness, 
 ii. 115 n. 2. Ps. 32, S. 2, § 13, sign of the 
 cross, ii. 323 n. 4. Ps. 36, S. i. § 2, Bibles 
 sold publicly, ii. 316 n. 3. Ps. 45, § 7, book 
 of creation, ii. 318 n. 8. Ps. 48, S. ii. § 4, 
 dislike of piety, ii. 261 n. 2. Ps. 66, §§ 3. 10, 
 on study of the Word, ii. 318 nn. 5, 6. Ps. 73, 
 § 6, sign of the cross, ii. 323 n. 4. Ps. 80, 
 § 1, the oil press, ii. 260 n. Ps. 90, S. i. § 4, 
 abuse towards pious Christians, ii. 261 n. 1. 
 Ps. 132, § 6, circumcelliones, agonistici, ii. 
 227 n. 1. Ps. 138, § 1, extempore preaching, 
 ii. 353 n. 6. Ps. 140. § 20, paganism propa- 
 gated secretly, ii. 104 n. 2. 
 
 On the festivals and fasts, ii. 340 n. 3, 341 n. 
 8, 342 n. 2, 343 n. 4, 344 n. 1. 
 
 Pelagian confession of faith, ii. G52 nn. 3, 4. 
 
 QuMst. in Levit. 1. iii. Q. 84, sign and sub- 
 stance, ii. 724 n. 2. 
 
 Retractationes, ii. 694. L. i. c. 3, Platonic lan- 
 guage, ii. 399 n. 2. L. 1. c. 21, the rock, 
 Christ, ii. 201 n. 1. L. i. c. 26, Do diversis 
 qusest. Oct. trib., ii. 628 n. 1. L. ii. c. 5, 
 Contra partem Donati, ii. 234 n. 4. L. ii. c. 
 22, Jovinian at Rome, ii. 312 n. 2. 
 
 Sermons, ii. 350 n. 4, 362 n. 3, on 1 ep. Johann. 
 prolog.. Scriptures read in the churches, ii. 
 352 n. 1. S. i. on Ps. 36, and S. 1. on Ps. 90, 
 and S. ii. on Ps. 32, and S. ii. on Ps. 48, see 
 In Psalm. S. 2, § 13, sign of the cross, ii. 
 323 n. 4. S. 15, § 9, the oil press, ii. 112 n. 5. 
 S. 20, § 1, Christmas, ii. 348 n. 1. S. 24 (t. v. 
 ed. Ben.), against popular excitement against 
 idolatry, ii. 100 n. 2 ; § 17, 100 n. 4 ; f. 62, 
 pretexts for persecution of Christians, n. 3. 
 S. 46, § 39 (t. V. ed. Ben. Paris f. 146, D.), 
 Secundus of Numidia and the church at Car- 
 thage, ii. 221 n. 5. S. 47, § 17, conversion 
 within the church, ii. 119 n. 1. S. 49, § 8, 
 missa catechumenorum, ii. 361 nn. 2, 3. S. 
 71, § 18, Holy Spirit, ii. 470 u. 3. S. 94, the 
 church in the house, ii. 315 n. 6. S. 105, 
 § 3, light to be sought from God, ii. 317 n. 
 2. S. 161, § 4, intercessions, ii. 176 n. 1. S. 
 176, § 2, guardianship of bps. and chui-ches, 
 ii. 176 n. 2. S. 179, § 5, on treatment of 
 pagans, ii. 103 n. 4. S. 202, § 2, Epiphany ; 
 Douatists, i. 301 n. 2. S. 212, committing to 
 memory the confession of faith, i. 308 n. 3 ; 
 svmbolum, i. 307 n. 2 ; § 1, Iloly Spirit, ii. 
 4"70 n. 3. S. 216, competentes, ii. 358 n. 3. 
 S. 231, Hist, resurrect, read in Easter week, 
 ii. 352 n. 1. S. 232, § 1, appointed reading of 
 the Gospels, ii. 352 n. 1. S. 239, the same, ii. 
 352 u. 1. S. 235 and 272, inward and out- 
 ward reception of Christ's body,ii. 735 n. 3. 
 S. 294, § 3, intermediate state, ii. 730 n. 5. 
 S. 302, § 3, sign of the cross, ii. 323 n. 5. S. 
 356, § 5, Aurelius and the gift, ii. 167 n. 5. 
 S. 358, § 4, proposals to the Donatists, ii. 236 
 n. 1. S. 368, § 3, intercessions, ii. 176 n. 1. 
 S. 376, § 2, tlie veil in baptism, U. 359 n. 1. 
 Sermon, opp. app. t. v. f. 279, § 5, amulets, 
 iii. 448 n. 2. 
 
 Works, ed. Ben., ep. of Mani to Patricius, i. 
 497 n. 1. 
 Augustin, order of St., Augustinians, v. 
 
 13, 183. 
 Augustin, rule of St., iv. 208, 270. 
 Augustiuiau doctriue, philosophy, scheme, 
 spirit, iii. 143, 471-477, 480, 482-485, 
 
 492, 493 ; iv. 251 n. 1, 360, 369, 387, 474, 
 515, 516, 518; v. 167, 212. See Au- 
 gustin. 
 
 Augustus Csesar, i. 87, 116. 
 
 Aulus Gellius, Noctes Atticae, 1. xii. c. 
 
 11,1. 158. 
 Aurelian, edict of, i. 108. Situation of 
 
 the Christians under, i. 141, 142, 605. 
 Aurelius, bp. of Carthage, ii. 107, 295, 
 
 651 n. 1. Ep. of, 652 n. 1. 
 Aurelius, martyr in Spain, iii. 341. 
 Auricular confession, iii. 139 n. 7 ; iv. 284. 
 
 Introduction of, iv. 353. See Confes- 
 sion. 
 Aurillac, iii. 470 n. 3 ; iv. 423. 
 Aurilly. See Gerald of. 
 Ausouius, on Gratiau, ii. 92 n. 2. 
 Austie, V. 299. 
 
 Australian Antinomianism, i. 385. 
 Austria, v. 183, 184. 
 Autarchy, in Stoicism, i. 16. 
 Autbert, monk, iii. 275, 276. 
 Authority, belief on, ii. 401 ; iv. 449. Sco- 
 
 tus on, iii. 463. Abclard, iv. 374. 
 Authority of rulers, iv. 109, 131, 132 ; v. 
 
 8, 18, 99, 269, 270. Of the church. 
 
 See Church. 
 Auto da fe, iii. 344 n. 4. 
 Autolycus, i. 674. 
 Autun (Augustoduuum), persecution at, 
 
 i. 114, 115. Constantiue at, ii. 8. 
 Auvergne, iii. 432 n. 4, 470 n. 3 ; iv. 125, 
 
 249. See William of. 
 Auxentius, bp. of I)oro.storus, life of 
 
 Ulphilas, 1.50 n. 4, 151 and notes, 152 
 
 nn., 157 and n. 5, 472 n. 1. 
 Auxentius, bp. of Milan, ii. 471, 472. 
 Auxentius, grotto of, iii. 220. 
 Auxerre (Autissiodorensis), iii. 497 n. I. 
 
 See Councils, an. 578. 
 Auxiliaris, prrcfect. urbis, ii. 207 n. 3. 
 Auxilius, bp., ii. 176 n. 5. 
 Auxuma, Auxumites, ii. 144, 145 (444). 
 Avares (Huns), planting of Christianity 
 
 among them, iii. 39, 82-84. 
 Ave Maria, iv. 627. 
 Averrhoes, iv. 70, 426, 431, 449 ; v. 263. 
 
 Averrho'ists, iv. 70 n. 1. 
 Aversa, iii. 470 n. 4. See Guitmund. 
 Avignon, library at, iv. 637 n. 1 . Clement 
 
 V. in, iv. 70. Clement VII. in, v. 48. 
 
 The papal court in, v. 21-23, 37, 44- 
 
 48, 56, 57, 66, 67, 71, 97, 136, 160, 182, 
 
 183, 232. Alvarus in, iv. 633 n. 2. 
 Avilla, ii. 772. 
 Avitus, bp. of Vienne, his labors among 
 
 the Burgundians, iii. 4, 5 and nn, 2, 4. 
 
 On the reconsecration of the churches 
 
 of heretics, iii. 5 n. 4. Gundobad, iii. 9 
 
 n. Judgments of God, iii. 130. 
 
 Ep. 1, missa, ii. 361 n. 3. Ep. 28 (opp. Sirmond, 
 ii. f. 44), to Gundobad, iii. 39 u. 3. Ep. 41, 
 to Clovis, iii. 6 nn. 1, 2, 8 nn. 2, 5. 
 
 Avitus, monk, ii. 291. 
 
 Awakenings, religious, iv. 125-127, 154- 
 156, 293, 315, 355. See Reforma- 
 tion. 
 
 Axid, ii. 230. 
 
 Aybert, iv. 238. 
 
 Ay mar, reformer of Monacliism, iii. 418. 
 
24 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Azades, Persian martyr, ii. 132. 
 Azymites, iii. 584. 
 
 B. 
 
 Baal worship in Edessa, i. 80. Relic of, 
 
 ill Ciutliafre, i. 124. Priests of, v. 97. 
 Baanes, o pv-apog, head of tlie Pauliciaus, 
 
 iii. 250, 266. 
 Babajus, patriarch of Seleucia, Nestorian, 
 
 ii. 611. 
 Balivlas, hp. of Antioch, i. 126 n. 6. 
 Baliyhis, martyr, ii. 82, 94. 
 Baliyloii, i. 79 n. 4. Pome compared to, 
 
 i. 96; ii. 745. School at Tours, iii. 515 
 
 n. 6. Sultan of, iv. 60 n. 2. In the 
 
 Apocalypse, Joachim on, iv. 222, 223. 
 
 Oliva, iv. 624, 625. Tlic Apostolicals, iv. 
 
 628, 635 n. 1. Arnold Hot, iv. 641. 
 
 Janow, V. 216. Hnss on, v. 360. 
 Bacchius, ii. 67 n. 2. 
 Bacchus, worship of, i. 513. Myth of, i. 
 
 539. Temple of, ii. 97. 
 Bachiarius, monk, De fide, Ad Janua- 
 
 rium, ii. 775 n. 6. 
 Bacon. See Roger. 
 Bactria, i. 80. 
 
 Bacurius, Iberian chief, ii. 139 n. 1. 
 Baden, Hans of, v. 326. 
 Baggiolini, Christofero. 
 
 Dolcino e i Patareni, iv. 629 nn. 2, 3, 633 n. 2. 
 Bagnarea, iv. 421. 
 Bailiffs, iii. 101 n. 4. 
 Bal Cernay. 
 
 Chronicle of, iv. 570 n. 4. 
 Balaam, i. 452, 453 n. 3. 
 Balbinus. 
 
 Epitome hist. rer. Bohem. f . 54, Life of Wen- 
 zeslav,iii. 322 n. 1. Ed. life of Militz, v. 180 
 n. 1, 183 r. 1. (Jlisc. hi.'it. regui Bohem., 
 Pragae, 1682, deoadis i., 1. iv. 1'. ii. tit. 34, f. 
 44), life of Militz, v. 174 n. 3. Same, f. 35, 
 1751111.1,2; f. 46, 176 n. 2. 
 
 Baldrich, bp. of Dole. 
 Chronique d'Arras et de Cambray (ed. Par. 
 18S4), 1. i. f. 114, Fulbert, iii. 405 n. 1 ; c._46, 
 penance for a master, iii. 452 n. 1 ; c. 47, a 
 "pious fraud," iii. 407 n. 1; c. 88, rude- 
 ness of clergy, iii. 410 n. 3. Ed. Le Glay, 
 app. f. 373, signs from heaven, iv. 127 n. 2. 
 Second app. f. 366, etc., sect at Arras and 
 Cambray, iii. 600 n. 1. Hist. Ilierosol. (see 
 Bongar.s), the Crusades, iv. 126 n. 2, 127 nn. 
 1, 3, 4. Life of Robert of Arbrissel, § 23, iv. 
 247 n. 2. 
 
 Baldwin, nobleman, iii. 453 n. 3. 
 
 Baleareaii islands, iv. 61. 
 
 Ballads, (icrmaii, iv. 188. 
 
 Balle, Jolin, v. 158-160. 
 
 Ballerini, ed. opp. Ratherii. See Rathe- 
 rius. 
 
 Balthazar Cossa, cardinal, v. 89, 90, 340, 
 342. See John XXIII. 
 
 Baltic Sea, iv. 16, 36. 
 
 Baluz. 
 
 Miscellany, Cicsarius of Aries, sermons of, ii. 
 709 n. 2. Ep. of Benedict of Aniane, Scotch 
 dialecticians, iii. 461 n. 1. Servatus Lupus, 
 De tribus q^usestionibus ; on grace, f. 212, iii. 
 
 483 n. 3. T. i. f. 177, Agobard adv. Fredegis, 
 iii. 460 n. 5. T. i. f. 213, Oliva, Comui. on 
 Apocalypse, iv. 620 n. 3. T. i. f. 404, Frede- 
 gis- work on to (x>) bv, iii. 460 n. 4. T. ii. f. 
 141, vita Eusebii, ii. 256 nn. 2, 3. T. iv., 
 Hugo of Flcury, De regia pot estate ct sacer- 
 dotali dignitatc, iv. 141 n. 2. T. iv. f. 69, 
 life of Stephen of Obaize, iv. 312 n. 2. T. iv. 
 f . 78, the same, 1. i. c. 4. iv. 243 n. 1. T. iv. 
 f. 130, the same, iv. 293 n. 2. T. v., the or- 
 gan, iii. 128 n. 4. T. v. f. 205, Gerlioh. De 
 corrupto ecclcsiae statu (Expos, in Ps. 64), iv. 
 146 n. 1,195 n.l. 
 Capitular, t. i. f. 143, ordinance of Sigilx-rt on 
 synods, iii. 95 n. 2. T. i. f. 239, of Charle- 
 magne against vagrant penitents, iii. 140 n. 
 4. T. i. f. 197, of Charlemagne on asylums, 
 iii. 104 n. 3. T. i. f. 423 (cap. an. 805,"c. 11), 
 on reception of sl.aves into monasteries, iii. 
 101 n. 1. T. i. f. 427, on admission of free- 
 men into the spiritual order, iii. 97 n. 3. T. 
 i. If. 265, 389, 466, on judgment.^ of God, iii. 
 130 n. 5. T. i. f. 478, on separation of affairs 
 ecclesiastical from political, iii. 97 n. 1. 
 Vit. pap. Avign. t. i., two lives of Clement V., 
 V. 23 n.l. T. i. ed. Par. 1693, f. 240, 8 vita, 
 Benedict XII., v. 41 n. 1. 
 Eegistr. t. i. f. 697, Innocent III. on the im- 
 perial election, iv. 176 n. 2; f. 715, op. of 
 Philip's party to the pope, iv. 177 u. 1. 
 Edition of I'etrus de JIarca, I)e Concordia .sacer- 
 dotii et imperii, ep. of Kabanus Maurus to 
 Louis the Pious, iii. 457 n. 6. 
 Bamberg, iv. 3, 4, 105 u. 4. School at, 
 iii. 471. See Andreas, Hermann, Otto, 
 Rupert. 
 Ban, threatened hy John XH., iii. 368. 
 Threatened against the French cliurch 
 hy Gregory v., iii. 374. Of Xicholas 
 it. against Benedict X., iii. 387. 
 
 In (hejifth Period. Ban of Innocent 
 III. against the oppressors of the Prus- 
 sians, iv. 45. Threatened against Hen- 
 ry IV., 105 n. 4. Ban pronounced, 108. 
 Effect, 109-114. Absolution of II. IV., 
 114-117. Ban renewed, 118. Threat- 
 ened by Urban II. against Pliilip I. of 
 Fiance, 122. Pronounced, removed, 
 renewed, 123. By Urban II. against 
 his adversaries, 129. Right and au- 
 thority of the ban di.sputed, 109, 110, 
 131 and u. 2, 132, 610. Bv legates of 
 Paschalis II. against Henry V., 141. 
 By Innocent III. against the kings of 
 Portugal and Castile, 174 n. 1. Ban 
 and interdict against Joiin of Eiighind, 
 174-176. By Innocent III. against 
 King Otho, 177. Penalty of the ban, 
 178, 545. Ban against Fred. II., 178. 
 Reconciliation, 179. Anecdote of a 
 priest, 183 n. 3. Ban solemnly renewed, 
 with sentence of deposition, 184. Use 
 of the ban in bestowal of benefices. 200. 
 Ban of Arsenius against Mich. Paleo- 
 logus, 543. Of ISIartin V. against the 
 same, 548. Again^t laymen disjiuting 
 on the faith, 590. ■ Threatened against 
 Henry of Cluny, iv. 499. Against ad- 
 herents of the Hohenstaufens, 610. 
 A}::ainst heretics and their protectore, 
 640. 
 
 In the sixth Period. By Boniface 
 VIII. against the Colonnas, v. 4. 
 Against princes demanding tribute 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 25 
 
 from the clergy, 5. Threatened against 
 Philip tlie Fair, 6. Ban pronounced, 
 10. John of Paris on the, 18. Defen- 
 sor pacis, 35. Ban and interdict by 
 John XXII. against Louis the Bava- 
 rian (Emp. Louis IV.), 24, 37, 43. By 
 Urban IV. on the army of the king of 
 Naples, .51. Threatened bv Benedict 
 XIII. against Charles VI. of France, 
 77. By the council of Pisa against ad- 
 herents of Gregory XII. and Benedict 
 XIII., 84. Threatened by Balthazar 
 Cossa, 106. In England, 147. Against 
 the doctrines of Wicklif "(by the Uni- 
 versity of Oxford), 157. Ban and in- 
 terdict against Huss, 272, 273, 294, 
 295, 296, 300, 301, 317, 322, 335, 357, 
 366. Huss on the, 282, 296, 300, 301, 
 353, 369. Against Ladislaus of Naples, 
 276. Friends of God against the, 383. 
 Against the processions of the Flagel- 
 lants, 412. 
 
 Bandinus Magister. 
 Sententiarum libris quatuor, Iv. 410 n. 1 
 
 Banduri. 
 
 Iinperium orientale, 1. 1. f. 115, inscription by 
 Stephen the Iconoclast, iii. 213 n. 4. T. ii., 
 vit. Dalmatius, ii. 535 n. 2. T. ii., animad- 
 vers. in Const. Porphyrogen., f. 62, Russian 
 embassy in Constantinople, iii. 329 u. 1. 
 
 Bangor, monastery, iii. 10, 17, 29. 
 
 Banianes, Banians, i. 82 n. 2 ; ii. 140. 
 
 Banner of St. Peter, iii. 398. 
 
 Baptise, Bernard, Franciscan, v. 113. 
 
 Baptism, in the first Period, i. 304, 305- 
 323. Preparation for, 305-310. Con- 
 ditions of, 262, 264, 305. Form of, 310. 
 Formula, 306 n. 4, 310, 317, 321 and n. 
 3,322. Svnibolum,306 n.4. Ba])tismal 
 vows, 309 (98 nn. 1, 3, 221). Rites con- 
 nected with, 238 n. 2, 315. Sprinkling 
 and immersion, 238 n. 2. Forgiveness 
 in, 252, 253. Forgiveness of sins after, 
 221, 244, 246, 647, 654. Spiritual bap- 
 tism, 316 n. 3. Opus operatum, 314. 
 Bai)tism of clinici, 238, 310. Of in- 
 fants, 311-315, 498, 504. Time in case 
 of infants, 313. Controversies respect- 
 ing, 317-323 (214 n. 5). Superstitious 
 notions respecting, 252, 646, 617. Bap- 
 tism with Valentine, 431, 432. With 
 Marcion, 473. With the Marcosians, 
 476, 477. Vicarious, 478. Witli Maui, 
 504. With the Montauists, 522. Bap- 
 tism and Charismata, 510. And regen- 
 eration, 522, 655 (see 221, 244, 246, 252- 
 254). Doctrine of baptism, 644, 646, 
 647, 655. Baptism in Hades, 646. See 
 Catechumens, Catechists, Symbol, Con- 
 firmation, Gnostic worship, ]\Ianiche- 
 ism, Irenseus, TertuUian, Cyprian. 
 
 In the second Period. Validity, ii. 
 224. Time, 31, 341, 342, 360, 361. 
 Administration, 355-361. Formula, 
 726. Regeneration and, 31. Delay of, 
 31, 258, 355, 356. Viewed as a mag- 
 ical rite, 48, 258, 259. As an outward 
 
 form, 104, 120, 121. Motives for, 118, 
 120. Duties of deaconesses connected 
 with, 191. Violation of vows, 213. 
 Superstitious views of, 258. Sins alter, 
 Euchites on, 278. Of the Spirit, 304, 
 308, 728, 730. On the Great Sabbath, 
 341,342. Bv heretics, 219 n. 2. Doc- 
 trine of, 660; 725, 726-731. Views of 
 the Euchites, 278. Of the Pelagians, 
 727-731. Of Jovinian, 308, 309. " Hil- 
 ary on, 619. In the N. African ch., 650. 
 The Coelicolre, Jewish, 768 n. 1. See 
 Infant baptism. 
 
 In the third and fourth Periods. 
 Difference in the mode of, iii. 17. Bap- 
 tism and redemption, 492, 493. Final 
 condition of those who have died with- 
 out, 44, 61 and n. 2, 144, 476 (314). 
 Baptism of barbarous tribes and rulers, 
 8, 12, 13 and n. 2, 22, 50, 72, 272, 280, 
 298, 301, 303, 307, 329,330,331. Of 
 children, 331, 597. Compulsory, 40, 51, 
 76, 78, 307. How viewed by the Iceland- 
 ers, 301 and n. 1 . Magical effects, 280. 
 And the Lord's Sup])er, 18. Form of 
 renunciation, bajjlismal vows, 42, 53, 
 312. In private chapels, 109 n. 1. By 
 heretics, 514. Of the Spirit, 263, 595. 
 By immersion, 301. Deferred, 301. In 
 the sects, 592, 595, 597. Paulicians, 
 249. Samson, 63 n. 4. Alcuin on, 76, 
 82. Radbert on, 495. Berengar on, 
 525. See Infant baptism. 
 
 In the fifth Period. Baptism of pa- 
 gan tribes", iv. 7, 8, 9, 16, 36, 38, 41, 53 
 (by masses, 8, 9, 16, 38). Of Mongols, 
 57, 58. Of Jews, by compulsion, 75, 
 76. By laymen, 99. Preparation for, 
 immersion, 8. Vow, 91. Sins after, 
 347, 577. Unbaptized children, Abe- 
 lard on, 494. Of infants, 561, 563, 575, 
 587 n. 3, 595. Spiritual, 571, 574-577. 
 See Bogomiles. Doctrine of, 335» Su- 
 perstitious views of, 45. In the sects, 
 564, 595, 596. Bogomiles, 556, 563. 
 Chrysomalos, 561. Niphon,563. Cath- 
 arists, 575, 577, 587 n. 3. Instructions 
 of Otto, 334. 
 
 In the sixth Period. Liturgical form 
 of, V. 81. Wicklif on, 170. Janow, 
 214, 215. Relation to the Supper, 226. 
 Of children, 303. Validity of Greek, 
 373. See Infant baptism, Imposition 
 of hands. 
 
 Baptism of Christ, i. 83, 347, 430 n., 431 ; 
 ii. 343, 500. With Felix of UrgeUis, 
 iii. 163. The Catharists, iv. 574. 
 
 Baptismal formula, i. 306 n. 4, 310, 316, 
 317, 321; ii. 726; iii. 63. 
 
 Bar Manu, Abgar of Edessa, i. 80. 
 
 Bar Sudaili, ii. 615, 616. 
 
 Baradajus, ii. 612 n. 
 
 Barbara, head of St., v. 189. 
 
 Barbarians, inroads of, ii. 102, 156, 695, 
 706, 769 ; iii. 4, 25, 26, 75, 112 and n. 
 2, 277-279, 286., 288, 293, 307,323, 385, 
 404; iv. 34, 38, 40. Influence of Chris- 
 
26 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 tiaiiity on, see Missions, Christiauity, 
 Baptism {third and fourth Periods). 
 Barbarism, Christiaiiitv in contact with, 
 iii. 3, 4, 29, 103, 127, 326, 411. See 
 Christianity, Culture, Missions. Re- 
 mains of, iii. 107, 200. Revivals of, 
 323, 32.5, 326. See Paganism. Of the 
 tenth century, 322, 367, 469. Eleventh 
 century, 4.')0, 470 u. 1. Transitions of 
 feeling in, iv. 100. 
 Barbarous tribes, Christianity among, i. 
 
 70, 84, S."!. See Mi.ssions. 
 Barbatianus, monk, ii. 312. 
 Barcelona, Vigilantius of, ii. 373. 
 Barcochba, i. 103, 344, 668. 
 Bardanes. See Philippicus. 
 Bardiis, uncle of IMichael III., his treat- 
 ment of Ignatius, iii. 558-560. Death 
 of, 568. 
 Bardesanes. Himself and his doctrine, 
 375 n. 1, 440-442. With Abgar, i. 80. 
 Composer of hymns, 304. Origin of 
 Satan, 377. 
 Bardewik, iii. 325. 
 Bardo, abp. of Mentz, life, c. vii. §§ 1, 69, 
 
 iii. 446 n I. 
 Bards, ii. 149. 
 Barhebrajus, ii. 611. 
 Bari. See Councils, an. 1098. 
 Barnabas, epistle of, i. 66, 83, 381 n. 1. 
 Sun<lav, 295. Character and criticism, 
 657, 6.58. 
 
 Ep. cc. 9, 12, i. 658 nn. 1, 2; c. 15, i. 650 n. 1. 
 Baronius. 
 ABnales. An. 809, N. 54, protocod of Charle- 
 magne's enibaiisy to Leo 111., iii. 555 n. 1. 
 An. 859, N. 61, ep. of Photius to Nicholas I. 
 trans., iii. 561 n. 3. An. 861, N. 34, the same, 
 iii. 565 n. 2 ; § 47, 559 n. 1. An. 879, N. 7, 
 ep. of John VIII. to Basilius (orig. form), 
 iii. .574 n. 2, 576 n. 2. An. 879, N. 47, Com- 
 monitoriuin of .)ohn VIII. to his legates, iii. 
 574 n. 3. An. 1061, N. 32, poem of Alphanus, 
 iii. 399 n. 4. An. 1155, Acta Vaticana, NN. 
 1 et 4, ashes of Arnold, iv. 162 n. 1. 
 
 Barsuinas, abbot, ii. 560, 569, 570. 
 
 Barsumas, bp. of Nisibis, Nestorian, ii. 
 611. 
 
 Bartholomew, abbot of Crypta Ferrata, 
 iii. 376 and n. 2, 424. Greek life of 
 (see Petrus Pa.ssinus), 376 n. 2. 
 
 Bartholomew, apostle, in Arabia, 1.81. 
 In India, i. 82. 
 
 Barlhcilomew, Catharist pope, iv. 590. 
 
 Bartiiiieus, i. 364. 
 
 Baruch, Jew, iv. 79. 
 
 Basil, bp. of Ancyra, ii. 449, 451, 452. 
 
 Basil, l)p. of Ciesarea in Cajipadocia. His 
 education, ii. 183. In Athens, 39 n. 2, 
 45. His election to the ofhce of bishop, 
 186 n. 1. Friend of Gregory Kazian- 
 zen, 462, 464. Intiucuced by Origen, 
 387. Under Julian, 77. Under Valens, 
 459-461. Tiie forty soldiers at Sebaste, 
 19 n. 3. Christianity among the Goths, 
 150. Sabas, 155, 156. Tlie chief cook, 
 165 n. 5. The Basilias, 169. E.\emp- 
 tion of the clergy, 1 70 n. 2. Intercession 
 for the Cappadocians, 174. Against 
 
 the frequent exacting of oaths by offi- 
 cers of government, 175. The right of 
 asylum and the governor, 177 n. 1. 
 OIkovo/ioc, 191 n. 4. Country bishojis, 
 193 nil. 2 and 3. Ilapoisw,' 194 n. 1. 
 Enstatbians, 281 n. 1. Monachisin, 282 
 and n. 1, 283 n. 1. Manual labor, and 
 education in the cloi.-^ters, 287 n. 1, 288. 
 Rule of, 287 n. 1, 288, 316 n. 5. Pro- 
 motes Monachisin, 293. Epijjhanv and 
 Christmas, 346 nn. 1, 3. Church ])sal- 
 mody, 354 n. 3. Consecration of the 
 Supper, 363 n. 8. Communion at home, 
 365 n. 4. Eunomius and, 444 n. 3, 
 445 and n. 3, 447 n. 4, 449 n. 4. The 
 3d Sirmian creed, 452. On the condi- 
 tion of the church, 461. Doctrine of 
 the Holy Spirit, 468, 469 n. 2, 471 n. 4. 
 Person of Christ, 483. With Julian of 
 Eclanum, 712 n. 1. Origen, 740. 741. 
 Council of Antioch, an. 269, i. 606 n. 
 2. Niimljcr of the saved, Nilus, iii. 421. 
 Theodore Studita, veracitj', iii. 541 n. 
 5. 
 
 Citations from his writings : — 
 
 Canonica, i., Dionysius of Alesandi'ia on 3Ion- 
 tanist baptism, i. 320 n. 6 ; ep. i. canon 10, 
 aypol VTTOKeifievotf it. 193 n. 2 ; iii., TTpocTKAai- 
 ovre^, ii. 213 n. 3. 
 
 Contra Eunomium (opp. ed. Garnier, t. i ), 1. i. 
 5 3, confession of Eunomius, ii. 444 n. 3 ; f. 
 6r.t, ii. 447 n. 4. 
 
 De .Spiritu Sancto, c. 16, activity of the three 
 persons, ii. 469 n. 2 ; c. 27, prayer at the 
 Lord's Supper, 363 n. 8 ; exhibition of the 
 elements, 364 n. 1. 
 
 Epistles (ep. canon. See Canonica). Ep. 38, ar- 
 gument for tlie Trinity from God's workings 
 in man, ii. 409 n. 2. Ep. 48, Dcniophilus, 
 462 n. Ep. 54, to his chorbishops, ordina- 
 tions for the sake of exemption, l70 n. 2, 
 193 n. 3. Ep. 66, «coiK)jo-eis, li;4 n. 1. Ep. 
 74, ad Martinian, intercession for the Cappa- 
 docians, 174 n. 1. Ep. 79, ad Eustuthium, 
 the officers of Valens, 460 n. 1. Ep. S.",, to 
 the governor of Cappadocia, on oaths. 17.5 n. 
 
 4. Ep. 91, ad Valerian, calls on the Western 
 church to assist the Eastern, 4G1 n. 4. Ep. 
 93, daily comnuiuion, SfM n. 4 ; communion 
 at home, oOo n. 4. Ep. 94, the Basilias, 169 
 n. 3. Ep. 113, to the presljyters in Tarsus 
 on the disunion of the church, 461 nn. 1-3. 
 Ep. 114, § l,ad Aseholium, conversion of the 
 Goths, iriO n. 3. Ep. 142, a-uiitiopia, 193 n. 2. 
 Epp. 142 ct 143, almshouses, 169 n. 5. Ep. 
 155, to the Dux Soranus, 1.55 n. 1. Ep. 164, 
 ad Aseholium, the Gothic martyrs, 155 n. 4 ; 
 § 2, 155 n. 5. Ep. 165, ad Aseholium (or the 
 l)ux Soranus), 155n. 3. Ep. 188, aypol vtto- 
 KfiVei'ot, 193 n. 2 (baptism of heretics, i. 320 
 n. 6). Epp. 200 et '^411. irapoiKia, ii. 194 n. 1. 
 Ep. 207, § 2, accused of innovation, ii. 293 n 
 
 5. Epp. 210 et 214, § 3, et 235, § 6, Sabelliuf!, 
 i. 596 n. 4. Ep. 215, Daniasus, ii, 416 n. 5. 
 Ep, 223, ascetic dress of the Eustathians, 281 
 «. 1. Ep. 2;35, see ep. 210. Epp. 237 et 285, 
 olKovofioi, 191 n. 4. Ep. 239, § 2, Saniasus, 
 257 n. 1. Ep. 240, see ep. 2(.i6, Ep. 285, see 
 ep. 237. Ep. 290, (rvixiiopla, 193 n. 2. 
 
 Homily, incorrectly ascribed to Basil, opp. t. 
 ii. ed. Garnier, f. 602, § 6, Christmas, ii. 346 
 11. 1 ; and Epiphany, ii. 346 n. 3. 
 
 *iAoicaAt'a (Christomathv), ii. 741 n. 1. 
 
 Regula fus. vii. 2, 346,"Cenobitc8, ii. 283 n. 1 ; 
 § 15, admission into monastic orders, 288 n. 
 
 Basil, bp. of Seleucia, ii. 570 n. 1, 571 n. 
 2, 578 u. 4. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 27 
 
 Basil, deacon, ii. 511 n. 3. 
 Basilias, ii. 1G9. 
 
 Basilideans, i. 401,413-417, 447. Feast 
 of Eiiipliany, 302. See Basilides, Gnos- 
 tics, Psendo-Basilideaus. 
 Basilides, E.uyptiau bp., i. 712. 
 Basilides, Guostic, i. 373 n. 1, 400-417, 
 420, 430, 436, 445. See Ei)iplianius, 
 Clement of Alexandria, Basilidcans. 
 Citations. Tractatus (efrjyjjTiKa) in the dis- 
 putatione Archelai cum Muni, c. 55, the poor 
 ami rich principle, 1. 401 n. 3, 402 n. 1. Apud 
 Clemcntem Alexandr. Stroinata, 1. iy. f. 508, 
 love, 405 n. 2 ; f. 509, the rust, 403 n. 3. 
 
 Basilides, Spanish bp., i. 216. 
 
 Basiliscus, Christian, ii. 67 u. 2. 
 
 Basiliscus, usurper, ii. 166, 585, 586. 
 
 Basilius, teacher of the Bogomiles, iii. 
 591 n. 2; iv. 559, 560. 
 
 Basilius II., Greek emperor, iii. 329 n., 
 580. 
 
 Basilius Macedo, Greek emperor, iii. 329 
 ji., 307 n. 4, 314, 327, 329 n., 530, 568 
 and n. 3, 572 and n. 2, 578. Position 
 taken by him in the controversies be- 
 tween the Greek and Western churches, 
 568. 
 
 Basle, iii. 396, 453 ; v. 43. Council of, v. 
 129, 130, 381, 390, 391, 401. Appoint- 
 ment and commencement of the coun- 
 cil of Bnsle, v. 128-1.33. 
 
 Bassora, Solomon of, ii. 738 n. 6. 
 
 Baths, public, Chrysostom on, ii. 101. 
 
 Batu, Mongolian prince, iv. 51. 
 
 Baucalis, church, ii. 409. 
 
 Baur, Dr. 
 
 Essay on ApoUnnius of Tyana (in the Tiibiu- 
 ger Zeitschrit't), i. 174 n. 3. Gesehichte der 
 Dreieiniglteitslehre, iv. 461 n. 4 ; i. 582 n. 3, 
 591 n. 4, 593 n., 595 n. 1. 596 n. 5, 602 n. 3. 
 On Manicheism (Tubingen, 1831), 1. 480 n. 1, 
 497 n. 2 ; p. 120, et seq., i. 495 n. 2. Treatise 
 on the Pastoral Epistles, i. 185 n. 2. Work 
 on the Gnosis, i. 394 n. 1,395 n. 1 ; p. 446, i. 
 393 n. 3 ; p. 481, i. 391 n. 1. 
 
 Bavaria, planting and restoration of 
 Christianity in, iii. 26, 27, 38-40, 55. 
 Heretical doctrines taught there, 38, 
 63. Education, 73, 471. Sturm, 74. 
 Hungarians in, 405. Berthold in, iv. 
 318. See Keichersberg. 
 
 Bavarians at the Univ. of Prague, v. 247. 
 
 Baya, Nicholas de, v. 114. 
 
 Bayer. 
 Hist. Edessen e nummis illust. 1. iii. f. 173, 
 i. SOn. 1. 
 
 Beadles, iii. 101 u. 4. 
 
 Beasts, Christians thrown to wild, i. 109. 
 
 Beatrice, Margravine, iv. 91. 
 
 Beatus, opponent of Adoptiauism, iii. 163, 
 
 164. 
 
 Contr. Elipand. 1. i. f. 301, iii. l&l n. 6 ; f . 310, 
 164 n. 4. See Canisius. 
 
 Beausobre. 
 
 On Mani, i 485 n. 4. 
 Bee, monastery of, iii. 445 n. 2, 470. See 
 
 Herhiin, Laufrauc. Auselm at, iv. 361, 
 
 362, 368. 
 
 Becens, Johannes, iv. 545, 546. Writings, 
 547 n. 1. 
 
 Discourse i. c. 3, on his deposition, iv. 549 n. 
 1. Disc. ii. (see Leo Allatius), 547 u. 3. 
 
 Becket, Thomas a, iv. 169-172. 
 
 Becoming, Platonic idea of, with Origen, 
 i. 569. See Being. 
 
 Bcde, Venerable. Events of his life, iii. 
 152, 1.53, 154, 467 (457). Hist. Aug., 
 iv. 468. Cliristianity in Britain, i. 85. 
 Augustin's oak, iii. 17 u. 2. Pauis niti- 
 dus, iii. 18 n. 2. Laurence, iii. 19 n. 1. 
 Dionysius, iv. 382 n. 3. lleport on his 
 life and writings, iii. 152 n. 5. Bible 
 translation, iii. 153 n. 3 ; v. 150. Bene- 
 dictus Biscopius, iv. 118 n. 1. See 
 Acta Sanctorum, ed. Ben. and Mabil- 
 lon. 
 
 Hist, ecclcs. 1. ii. c. 1, Gregory the Great, iii. 
 11 n. 2 ; ed. Smith, f. 116, Deynoch, 17 n. 1. 
 L. ii. c. 2, Augustin, Ethelbcrt, 18 n. 1. L. 
 iii. c 18, Wilfrid, 23 n. 1. L. iii. c. 25, Ai- 
 dan, 23 n. 3. L. iii. c. 26, Scottish mission- 
 aries, 23 n. 2. L. iii. c. 27, Egbert, iii. 43 
 n. 3. L. iii. c. 30, relapse into idolatry, 22 
 n. Li. iv. and v. Theodore of Canterbury, 25 
 n. 1. L. iv. c. 5, svnod of Hertford, 25 n. 2. 
 L. V. cc. 11, 12, Egbert, 43 n. 3. An. 731, 
 "Willibrord, 45 n. 2. 
 
 Begging, Wm. of St. Amour on. iv. 283. 
 Bonaventura, 291. BuU of Honorius 
 IV., spiritual societies, 627. Priests, 
 v. 54. 
 
 Bes'ging monks. See Mendicant orders. 
 
 Beghards (Beghardi), i. 44, 450 n. 2; 
 iv. 286, 292, 303, 626,628 n. 1, 630, 
 633 n. 2; v. 143, 179. Beghards and 
 Beguines as names of reproach, v. 182, 
 213,216,221, 2.33, 288,292,386, 387. 
 Mystical Beghards, v. 215, 393, 394, 
 408. 
 
 Beginning of creation, i. 568, 569. See 
 Creation. 
 
 Beguines (Beguinie, Beguttse), iv. 286 ; v. 
 179 and n. 1, 190, 213, 216, 221, 288 
 and n. 1, 289, 295. See Beghards. 
 
 Beheading of martyrs, i. 119. 
 
 Being, four kinds, with Scotns, iii. 464. 
 Being and becoming, Atluiuasius, ii. 
 474. Augustin, ii. 475. See Origen's 
 doctrine of Creation, ov. 
 
 Bela, king of Hungary, iii. 335. 
 
 Belarus, pagan judge, ii. 67 n. 2. 
 
 Belgard, cit:y in Pomerania, iv. 16. 
 
 Belgium, iii. 370; iv. 277. 
 
 Believers, among the Catharists, iv. 576, 
 579, 580. 
 
 Belisarius, general, ii. 594. 
 
 Belitza, first scat of a bishopric in Mora- 
 via, iii. 315 n. 1. 
 
 Bcllay, Life of Antlielm, iv. 168 n. 3. See 
 Acta S. June. 
 
 Bells, iii. 75, 300 n. 1, 391 ; iv. 183 n. 3. 
 Church, iii. 286, 336. 
 
 Bema (/3/}/^a), ii. 511. Mauidiean festi- 
 val, i. 505 ; iv. 566 n. 2. 
 
 Bena. See Almaric of. 
 
 Benatky, v. 176. 
 
28 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Benedict, priest, companion of Adalbert 
 
 of Prajrue, iv. 41. 
 Benedict, rule of, ii. 283 n. 2,298-300; 
 
 iii. 30, 75, 106, 415, 416 ; iv. 208, 252, 
 
 264, 6.34. See Benedict of Nur.sia, 
 
 Benedict of Aniaua. 
 Benedict, singer, iii. 128. 
 Benedict VI. (VII.), pope, iii. 330 n. 2, 
 
 331 and n. 1. 
 
 Letter to the German archbishops, the Hun- 
 garians (see Mansi concil. t. xix.), 330 n. 2. 
 
 Benedict IX. (Theophvlact), pope, iii. 
 
 375-377. 409 n. 1, 445* n. 2, 448 n. 1. 
 Benedict X., pope, iii. 387. 
 Benedict XL, v. 19. 
 Benedict XII., v. 40, 41. 
 Benedict XIIL, v. 56, 62-77,84,105-107, 
 
 112, 118 and n. 1, 303. 
 Benedict Cajetan, cardinal, iv. 193 ; v. 2. 
 
 See Boniface VIIL 
 
 Life of Celestin "V., iv. 193 n. 3. See Acta 
 S. May. 
 
 Benedict of Aniana, abbot, reformer of 
 Monacbism, iii. 167, 414 n. 1, 414-416, 
 461 n. 1, 579. His rule, 416. His life, 
 see Acta S. Feb. and Acta S. of Mabil- 
 lon, S. iv. Letter of, Scotch theology, 
 iii. 461 n. 1. See Balnz, Misc. t. v. 
 
 Benedict of Nursia, Benedictines, ii. 296- 
 300 ; iii. 75. Life of, 298-300 nn. See 
 rule of. 
 
 Benedictine monasticism, degeneracy of, 
 iv. 251, 252, 278 n. 2. 
 
 Benedictine rule. See Benedict, rule of. 
 
 Benedictines, iv. 43, 204, 252 n. 1. See 
 Benedict. 
 
 Benedictines of St. Maur. See Hist. lit. 
 de la France. 
 
 Benedictio, iv. 196. (Benediction before 
 taking food, etc., i. 286.) 
 
 Bencdictus, Polish monk, iii. 334 n. 2. 
 
 Beuedictus Bisco))ius, abbot, iii. 118 n. 1. 
 
 Benedictus Levita, deacon at Mentz, col- 
 lection of capitularies ; the decretals, 
 iii. 350 n. 1. 
 
 Benedictus Paulinus, ii. 707 n. 1. 
 
 Beneficence, works of, iv. 211, 268. See 
 Benevolence. 
 
 Benefices, traffic in, iii. 376,377,389, 404 ; 
 v. 23, 110, 111, 144. See Simony. 
 Secular influence in disposal of, iii. 351, 
 382, 400-404. See Investiture. Papal 
 influence, iv. 200, 201,222; v. 9, 86, 
 96, 202. Plurality, iv. 207. Abuses in 
 the distribution of, iii. 351, 400, 401, 
 409 and n. 1 ; v. 9, 86, 87, 97, 117. Res- 
 ervations of, V. 98, 122. Eagerness for, 
 V. .50, 86, 89, 114, 119. 
 
 Beneficium, iv. 164-166. 
 
 Benevolence, works of (Essenes, i. 46), 
 74, 197,222,25.0-259, 262, 267; ii. 5, 
 26, 63, 136, 168, 169, 191, 192, 706, 
 709 n. 2, 752, 753 n. 2, 756 (as a means 
 of persuasion, ii. 26, 63, 548; iv. 18, 
 30) ; iii. 4 n. 1, 21, 26-28, 41, 45, 93 n. 
 3, 100, 104 n. 1, 282, 408 n. 1, 415, 418, 
 422 (pagan, iii. 45, 300) ; iv. 12, 18, 30, 
 
 73, 211, 213, 214, 2,39 n. 1, 254, 266- 
 
 268, 271, 294-299, 564; v. 383, 407. 
 
 Caiharist, 583. 
 Benevolent institutions, ii. 63, 168, 169, 
 
 192, 755; iii. 322,419; iv. 214,266-268, 
 
 294-296, 298, 299. 
 Benevolent societies, iv. 266-268, 293. 
 Benignus, disciple of Patrick, ii. 148, 149, 
 Benignus, monastery, iii. 419. 
 Benignus, S. Divionensis. 
 
 Chron. on Greg. VI., iii. 377 n. 1. See D'Ache- 
 ry, SpiciU'g. 
 Benjamin, deacon, ii. 134, 135. 
 Benno, cardinal. 
 
 Invective against Ililctebrand, in Orthvini Gra^ 
 tii fiisciculus rerum, etc., iii. 380 n. 1,518 n. 
 2, ol9n. 1; iv. 85 n. 1. 
 
 Benvenuto of Imola, Comm. on Dante, 
 
 iv. 629 n. 4, 630 n. 2. 
 Bequests, to the church, ii. 166-168; iv. 
 577. Catharists, iv. 578. See Gifts, 
 Wills. 
 Berengar II., Italian king, iii. 367. 
 Berengar, Pierre, disciple of Abelard, iv. 
 257, 395, 399 n. 3. 
 
 His letters, dialogue, 399 n. 3. Miracles of 
 Bernard, 257 n. 5. 0pp. Abelard, f. 326, the 
 Carthusians, 262 n. 2. Defense of Abelard, 
 395 n. 1; f. 398, 397 n. 2. 
 
 Berengar of Tours, his education, mode 
 of teaching, and controversies respect- 
 ing the Lord's Supper (see Doctrine 
 of the Lord's Supper), iii. 502-521 ; 
 iv. 335, 337, 355; v. 270. Develop- 
 ment of his doctrine, iii. 521-530. His 
 efforts in behalf of science, 470, 471, 
 503. Character of Leo IX.. 379 n., 
 513. Of Nicholas II., 387 n. 6. Ex- 
 hortatory discourse, 504. On anthro- 
 pon)or])lnsm, 443 n. 2. Gregorv VII., 
 518-521 ; iv. 84, 86 n. 4, 92 n."l, 118. 
 Hiidebert, iv. 599. 
 Citations from his writings: — 
 De sacra ooena, f. 36 and f. 40, on Leo TX., iii. 
 508 n. 3, and 379 n. 1 : f. 36, on his ep. to 
 Lanfranc, 607 n. 2 ; f. 37,_Peswil, 521 n. 2 ; f. 
 
 41, the pope's citation, 507 n. 3 ; f . 42, Ilenry 
 I., n. 4 ; f. 43, burning of his book, n. 5 ; f. 
 51, cone, of Tours, 509 n. 4 ; f. 63, corruption 
 of ch.,3S2n. 1; f. 71, Nicholas II.,. 387 n. 6; 
 f . 83, on tropical expressions, 522 n. 2 ; ff. 94, 
 198, gloritiod body of Christ, 522 n. 6 ; ff. 99, 
 145, 179, effect of consecration, 524 un. 1-3 ; 
 t. 100, reason and authority, 526 n. 2: f. 116, 
 anthropomorphism, 443 n. 2: consecration, 
 
 525 n. 1 ; f . 144, conversion. 524 n. 4 : ff. 148, 
 157, 165, 236, siiiritual communion, 523 nn. 
 1-4 : f. 190, substance and accident, .522 nn. 
 8, 4 : f. 222, 522 n. 5 ; f. 273, cardinals, 387 
 n. 7 ; f . 299, presence of the elements, 521 
 n.3. 
 
 Exhortatory discourse (see Martene and Du- 
 raud, Thes. nov. an. t. i.), iii. 504 n. 1. 
 
 Letter to Adelmann, ff. 37,38, sacramentum, 
 res sacramcnti, iii. 523 n. 5 ; ff. 38, 39 (ed. 
 Schmid), I'aschasius Iladbert, 521 n. 1 ; f. 
 
 42, consecration, 525 u. 1 ; ff. 44, 45, light, 
 
 526 n. 2. 
 
 Letter to Ascelin (see Lanfranc's works, vita 
 
 Lanfranci), iii. 510 nn. I, 2. 
 Letter to Lanfranc (see as above), ii. 506 n. 5. 
 Letter to Richard (see D'Achery, Spic. t. iii.) ; 
 
 f. 400, on indemnification for his losses, etc., 
 
 iii. 508 nn. 1, 2, 510 u. 1. Communion, 526 
 
 n.l. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 29 
 
 Tract against Lanfranc, Hi. 509 n. 4, 513 : ff. 
 26,61, 73, his recantation, 413 n. 2; ff. 28, 
 59,61,62, on his recantation, 514 nn. 3-7 ; 
 II. 34, 50, Leo I.X., 513 n. 3, 511 n. 2 ; f. 54, 
 numher of his followers, 515 n. 3, 527 n. 5 ; 
 £E. 54, 166, majority, in matters of faith, 515 
 nn. 1, 2; f. 58, corruption of the church, 
 514 n. 2 ; ft. 71, 72, Nicholas II., 614 n. 1, 
 512 n. 2. 
 
 Berenf;arians, iii. 515, 527. 
 
 Bergen, district in Norway, iii. 29S n. 2. 
 
 Bergeron. 
 
 Collection of ; Report of Wm. de Rubruquis, 
 iv. 52-54 nn. 
 
 Beruald, abbot, life of Bernard, iv. 145 
 n., 254 n. 3, 255 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Bernard, bp., missionary iu Pommerania, 
 iv. 2, 3, 5, 6. 
 
 Bernard, bp. in Norway, iii. 297 n. 1. 
 
 Bernard, Dominican, iv. 643. 
 
 Bernard, priest, sectarian, iv. 448. 
 
 Bernard of Clairvaux. History and char- 
 acter, iv. 252-264. His mother, 234, 
 
 252. As orator, 144 and n., 153-155, 
 
 253. The crusades, 153-157. His let- 
 ters, 254. Protects the Jews, 73-75, 
 74 n. 1. Innocent II., 144-146. Ar- 
 nold of Brescia, 148 n. 2, 149 n. 1, 150 
 and n. Admonitions to Eugene III., 
 152, 157-160, 185, 194, 195, 197, 199, 
 201, 202. Legates, 198. Appeals to 
 Home, 199. Corrupt clergy, 206 n. 1 
 (v. 102). Boys in ecclesiastical offices, 
 207 n.l. Abbess Hildegard, 217. Con- 
 version of the condemned robber, 236. 
 Mouasticism, 238, 253, 254 (v. 188). 
 Counsrls to monks, iv. 240. On love, 
 259-262, 386. Calumny, 262. Self- 
 knowledge, 263. Doctrine of the im- 
 maculate conception, 331, 332. The de- 
 nier of transubstantiation, 337. Stages 
 of the rehgious life, 371, 372. His the- 
 ory of knowledge, 371-373. Abelard, 
 386, 393-400, 495, 503. Knowledge of 
 the prophets, 405 n. 1. Gerhoh, 408 n. 
 1. Kobert Pulleiu, 408. Gilbert de la 
 Poree, 408, 409. Peter Lombard, 409. 
 Intuition, 411 (371). Guigo, 413. The 
 Trinity, 460. Confession of faith, 462, 
 516. Doctrine of atonement, 503, 504. 
 Justification, 509, 510, 570. Freewill, 
 516, 517. The Catharists, 568 n. 2, 
 578 n. 5, 580 n. 1, 586, 593. Henry the 
 Cluuiacensian, 598 nn., 601 n. 2, 603, 
 604. Lives of Bernard, opp. ed. Ma- 
 billon, t. ii. 1. vii. c. 15, the rescued 
 criminal, 236 n. 3. First life, by Will- 
 iam, 1. i. c. 2, § 4, vision of Christ, 252 
 n. 3 ; c. 8, § 14, early asceticism, 253 
 n. 2, his appearance, n. 4. Second life, 
 by Bernald, c. iv. § 26, Clairvaux, 254 
 n. 3, declines bishojirics, 255 n. 2; c. 
 vi. § 38, Wm. of Aquitaine, 145 n. 1. 
 Third life, by Gottfried, c. iv. f. 1119, 
 his eloquence, 153 n. 5, 154 n. 1 ; f. 
 1120, ep. of Eugene III. on the crusade, 
 153 n. 2 ; 1. iv. c. vi. §§ 34, 39, his mir- 
 acles, 256 n. 4 ; c. vii. § 22, iutluence. 
 
 254 n. 3 ; c. v. § 11, over Abelard, 394 
 
 n. 3. See Miracles. 
 
 Citations from his ivritings : — 
 
 Apologia ad Gulielmum abbatem, on the Cis- 
 tercians and Cluniaceusians, iv. 263 nn. 6,6, 
 264 nn. 
 
 De consirlcratione, four books, admonitions to 
 Eugene III., iv. 158-160, 257 ; i)rologue, 157 
 n. 7. L. ii., failure of the crusade, 157 nn. 
 3-5. L. iv. c. 4, duty of legates, 198 n. I. L. 
 v c. 1, § 3, inspiration, 371 nn. 1, 2, 372. 
 
 De diligendo Deo, c. 7, iv. 260 n. 
 
 De erroribus Abaelardi, iv. 503 nn. 1, 2, 4, 604 
 n. 1. 
 
 De gratia et libero arbitrio, iv. 516, 517. 
 
 De officio episcoporum, c. viii., boys in the epis- 
 copal oftice, iv. 207 n. 1. 
 
 Epistles, to Innocent III., against Abelard, iv. 
 396 n. G, 503. Ep. 2, § 11, against the luxury 
 of the clergy, 2(J6 nn. 1, 4. Ep. 7, § 12, on 
 obedience, 255 n. 5. Ep. 21, multipficity of 
 business, 255 n. 1. Ep. 64, the pilgrim turned 
 monk, 238 n. 2. Ep. 106, to a theologian, 
 theology of the heart, 258 n. 5, 259 n. 1. Ep. 
 107, § 4, justification, 510 nn. 3-6. Ep. 142, 
 humility, 262 n. 1. Ep. 143, to his monks, 
 service of love, 2.59 nu. 5, 6. Ep. 144, the 
 same, 2.59 n. 4 ; § 4, sickness, 253 n. 3. Ep. 
 173, feast of immaculate conception, 331 nn. 
 2, 3. Ep. 178, to Innocent II., authority of 
 popes, 256 nn. 1,2. Ep. 189, § 3, to Innocent 
 II., Arnold of Brescia and Abelard, 148 n. 2. 
 Ep. 195, Arnold of B., 148 n. 2, 149 n. 1, 150 
 n. Ep. 241, to a nobleman, against heretics, 
 603 n. 2 ; Henry of Cluny, 601 n. 2, 698 n. 
 2. Ep. 242, to citizens of Toulouse, 257 
 nn. 2, 3. Ep. 256, to Eugene III., declines 
 to lead the crusade, 154 nn. 4, 5. Ep. 290, a 
 corrupt legate, 198 n. 2. Ep. 359, monks in 
 the crusade, 154 n. 3. Ep. 362, to 11. PuUein, 
 408 n. 5. Ep. 363, to the German clergy, 153 
 n. 3; the .Jews, 73 n. 6. Ep. 365. to abp. 
 Henry of Metz, the Jews, 74 n. 3. Ep. 386, 
 an abbot to Bernard, on the failure of the 
 crusade, 157 n. 2. 
 
 Exhortatio ad milites templi, iv. 258 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Life of abp. JIalachias, iv. 337. 
 
 Sermones in Cantica Canticor. S. x. § 7, luke- 
 warmness in prayer, iv. 241 n. 1. S. xi. f. 
 1296, on self-accusing thoughts, 240 n. 4 ; § 
 7, on atonement, 504 n. 2. S. xv. § 6, Jesus 
 in the Christian life, 261 n. 1. S. xx. § 6, de- 
 grees in love to Christ, 261 n. 2 ; § 7, asceti- 
 cism, 241 n. 2. S. xxii. § 8, justification, 
 509 n. 5. S. xxiii. § 14, knowledge of the 
 heart, 259 n. 2 ; § 15, justification, 509 n. 2. 
 S. xxiv. § 4, slander, 262 n 2. S. xxv. § 9, 
 Christ as example, 504 n. 3. S. xxxiv. § 5, 
 self-knovvledire, 263 n. 2. S. xxxvi. § 5, the 
 same, 263 n.^1. S. xlvi. § 8, miracles, 258 
 n. 1. S. Ixiv. § 8, f. 14S6, treatment of her- 
 etics, 586 n. 5. S. Ixv. § 5, spread of llenri- 
 cians, 603 nn. 3, 5. S. Ixvi. § 4, llenricians, 
 603 n. 4 ; § 12 (t. i. f . 1499), the sword against 
 heretics, 586 n. 4. 
 
 Bernard of Pisa, iv. 152. See Eugene 
 
 III. 
 Bernard of Tiron, iv. 97 n. 8, 236, 237 n. 
 
 1, 294, 308, 312. Life of, 97 n. 8, 237 
 
 n. 1. On works, 308 n. 2. 
 Bernard Ydros, iv. 606 and n. 4. 
 Bernard's mother, iv. 234, 252. 
 Bernhard, bp. of Citta di Castello, v. 
 
 330. 
 Bernhard Baptisatus (Baptise'), v. 113. 
 Bernhard Chotek, v. 294. 
 Berno of Burgundy, reformer of Mona- 
 
 chism, iii. 417. 
 Bernold of Constance, iv. 100 n. 2. 
 
 Chronicles. (See Bias, monumenta.) Lent Sy- 
 
30 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 nod, an. 1076, iv. 108 n.l : f. 57, authority of 
 princes, 110 n. 3 ; an. 1083, Dioiia.stici.sm, 233 
 n.l; f . 171, misfortunes of crusadcr.s, 127 nn. 
 1. 7; Urban II. in Italy, 128 n. 3 ; an. Id'Jl 
 (t. ii. f. 148). piou.s societies of laymen, 303 
 n. 2 ; an. 1095, assembly at Placenza, 125 
 n.l. 
 
 Bernreider, Paul, canonical priest, iii. 
 381 n. 2. 
 
 Berinvan], bp. of Ilildeslicim. His life 
 _(^ee .Mal.illoii, Acta S. (O. B.), t. vi. V. 
 i.), f. 205, his eni]jloynieiJts (.see, al.so, 
 Leibnitz, Script, rer. Bruns. t. i.),iii. 
 408 D. 2 ; Irish art, 470 n. 6 ; f. 206, 
 defense against the Normans, 405 n. 
 3; § 37, f. 323, obedience to magis- 
 trates, 403 n. 1,405 n. 4. Godehard, 
 408 n. 3. 
 
 Bercca, in Syria, i. 349 ; ii, 86. See Aca- 
 cius. 
 
 Beroea, in Thrace, ii. 443. 
 
 Berscrker.s, iii. 301. 
 
 Bertha, qiuen of Kent, iii. 11. 
 
 Bertha, wife of Philip I. of France, iv. 
 121. 
 
 Bertha, wife of Robert of France, iii. 374 
 and n. 5. 
 
 Berthold, abbot, iv. 217 n. 2. 
 
 Berthold, Cistercian, bp. of Liefland, iv. 
 37. 
 
 Berthold, Franciscan, preacher of repent- 
 ance, iv. 279, 600. Sayings from his 
 sermons, edited by King, 318-320. 
 Against indulgences, 351, 352. 
 
 Berthold of (^alaliiia, founder of the or- 
 der of the Carmelites, iv. 266. 
 
 Berthold of Constance. 
 
 Chronicon, an. 1083, men of rank in the mon- 
 asteries, iv. 233 n. : an. 1091, pious societies, 
 303 n. 2. See Beriiold of Constance. 
 
 Berthrade, iv. 121, 122. 
 
 Bertraud d'Agoust, v. 20. See Clement 
 
 V. 
 Bertnlph of Cariuthia, iv. 96 n. 6. 
 BervUus of Bostra, i. 591 n. 4, 593, 594, 
 
 597, 710. 
 Berytus, Beyroot, ii. 95, 433 n. 2. Law 
 
 sciiool at, 590. 
 Besanyon, diet at, iv. 164. 
 Besandulc, ii. 741. 
 Beser, renegade, iii. 203 n. 1. 
 Bessc, ]e Sieur. 
 
 Hist, des dues, marquis et comte de Narbonne, 
 f . 483, assembly at Toulouse, an. 1107, iv. 
 590 n. 5. 
 
 Bcthabe monastery, iii. 89. 
 
 Betlilehem, v. 313. Jerome at, ii. 159, 
 640, 641, 643, 712, 745. Mcmks of , 644, 
 747, 748. E])iphanius at, 747, 748. 
 
 Bethhhcm c\n\]>c\, v. 236, 256, 259, 260, 
 263, 265 and n. 1, 271, 288, 289 and n. 
 3, 293-295, 301, 311-315, 321, 323, 332, 
 333, 358. Record of foundation, f. 105, 
 236 n. 2. 
 
 Bcziers, iv. 639 n. 2. 
 
 Bible, cojiies of the. See Bibles, Manu- 
 scripts. 
 
 Bible, division into chapters, iv. 616 n. 7. 
 
 Bilile exposition, "Waldenses and, iv. 608, 
 612. 
 
 Bible interpretation, in the ^first Period, 
 Jewish, i. 36. With Pharisees, i. 39, 40, 
 49. Tlie Sadducces, 40-42. Tlie Es- 
 scnes, 44, 47, 49. The Scribes, .53, 54. 
 The Alexandrian Jews, Philo, 53-59. 
 The Therapeutae, 61. Proselytes, 68. 
 Ccl-^us, 165. Porphyry, 171. Charis- 
 ma, 181. The Ebionitc's, 348 n. 2. The 
 Clementines, 355. The Gnostics, 387- 
 389. Valentine, 426, 427. Hcraclcon, 
 435,436. Marcion, 460,463,473. M.an- 
 ichean, 501, .502. Artemonites, 582. 
 Origcn, 544-.549, 552-557, 700, 717, 
 288'(ii. 388, 598). RIy.stical and myth- 
 ical tendencies, i. 557 (44; ii. 389). 
 Chiliasts and Alexandrians, 652. Hipr- 
 acas, 714. Methodius, 721. Antiochian, 
 722. 
 
 In llie second Period. Influence of 
 councils on, ii. 211. In the Alexan- 
 drian and Antiochian schools, 388-394, 
 4U2, 754. Augustin, 251 , 402, 734. Vig- 
 ilautius, 375 u. 1. Jerome, 388, 391, 
 392, 745-747. Bar Sudaili, 616. In 
 tlie Pelagian controversy, 666. Julian 
 of Eclanum, 673 and n. 4. Chrysostom, 
 754. Priscillianists, 778. 
 
 In the tliivd and fourth Periods, iii. 
 126, 153 n. 3, 155, 430 n. 3, 431, 456- 
 459, 471. Paulicians, 265. Sect at 
 Montfort, 601. See Commentaries. 
 
 In the fifth Period, iv. 98 n. 2, 404, 
 40,5. TheJews, 77, 78. Joachim, 220, 
 230-232. Abelard, 377. Bogomiles, 
 558,559. Catharists, 571. H. of Cluny, 
 601. See Allegorical, Commentaries, 
 Interpretation, Scriptures. 
 
 Bible, its importance to Christianity, i. 
 149. 
 
 Bible, Julian on the, ii. 46, 52, 53. 
 
 Bible, language of the, iii. 460; iv. 415. 
 
 Bible meetings, iv. 321. 
 
 Bible rcadiuii, studv, in the first Period, i. 
 307, 308. "In the family, 283 n. 1, 286, 
 693. In public worship, 291, 302, 303. 
 At Alexandria, 528, 532, 533. Origen, 
 693, 719, 722. Pamphilus, 721. Con- 
 sulted for oracles, 45 (iii. 129). See 
 Scriptures. 
 
 In the second Period, ii. 262, 288, 316- 
 319, 328, 333, 339, 743 n. 1, 773. Vic- 
 torinus, 77. Ulphilas, 158, 159. Among 
 the Goths, 158, 159. At Antioch, 183. 
 Anioug tlie Nestorians, 183 u. 1, 611. 
 Anthouv, 265. Heron, 275. Pelagius, 
 635. Jerome, 712 n. 3, 742. Chrys- 
 ostom, 718. A means to conversion, 
 122, 123. In prc])aration for the cler- 
 ical office, and in the cloisters, 183. 
 Public reading of the, 123, 137, 158, 
 213, 264 n 4, 265, 319, 333, 334, 339, 
 352, 357, 361. 
 
 In the Middle Ages, iii. 21, 52, 54, 55, 
 60, 61, 73, 124, 12.5, 126, 150 n. 7, 201, 
 310, 425-427, 457-459, 471. Consulted 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 31 
 
 for oracles, 129. Gregory the Great 
 on the, 115. See Scriptures. 
 
 In the fifth Period, iv. 98 and n. 2, 
 20-t, 279,314,358, 415, 422, 425, 561, 
 563. Interfered witli by the study of 
 law, of the Sentences, etc., 204, 415, 
 425. Jews on the, 77, 78. Abelard, 
 397. Hugo, 401, 402. Aquinas, 422. 
 Reading of, among the laity, 320-324, 
 425 ; forbidden, 320-324. Effect of 
 papal authoritv, 538. In the sects, 321, 
 558, 559, 561, "563, 594, 595, 597, 601 
 and n. 4, 602, 609, 632. Knowknlge of, 
 611. Commentaries on, 426. See Com- 
 mentaries. Concordance, 426. Divis- 
 ion into cluxpters, 616 n. 7. Source of 
 doctrine, 537, 621. Joachim, 220. An- 
 selm, 368. Hugo a St. Victor, 401, 402, 
 405, 406. Peter Cantor on wresting the 
 sense, 414, 415. Roger Bacon, 425, 426. 
 Waldenses, 606-614 (321). See Script- 
 ures. 
 
 In the sixth Period, v. 61, 149. Cle- 
 mangis, 1 14. Wicklif on the, 1 50, 151. 
 Militz, 181. Janow, 195. Huss, 240, 
 336. Anna of England, 241 u. 1. See 
 Scriptures. 
 
 Bible revision and emendation, i. 582 and 
 n. 2, 700, 701, 707, 708, 721, 722 and n. 
 6 ; ii. 745, 749 ; iii. 126, 153 n. 3, 155. 
 
 Bible translation, i. 303, 708. Coptic, i. 
 83. The Latin, i. 303 ; ii. 159, 745, 746 ; 
 iii. 129, 155, 335, 347 ; v. 150. Of Sym- 
 machus, i. 708. Persian by Miesrob, 
 ii. 137. Indian, ii. 140. Gothic of Ul- 
 philas, ii. 152, 158; iii. 129, 281 n. 1. 
 The Syrian, ii. 137, iv. 52; (of Philox- 
 enas), ii. 589. Jerome's, ii. 712 n. 3, 
 745, 746. Neglected, iii. 129, 426. 
 Swedisli, iii. 281 n. 1. Cyrill's Slavoni- 
 an, iii. 316, 330. German, iii. 425, 471 ; 
 iv. 320, 609. Paraphrase of the Gos- 
 pels, iii. 425; of the Psalms, iii. 471. 
 Elfric, iii. 469 n. 4. Among the sects 
 of the Middle Ages, iii. 600, 603, 604. 
 Tartar, iv. 58. In the sects, iv. 320- 
 324. Provencal, Waldensian, iv. 320, 
 321, 606-61 1. English, Trevisa, v. 149. 
 Wicklif, V. 149-151. French, Bohe- 
 mian, British, German, v. 150, 241 n. 
 1. Luther's, v. 149,150. 
 
 Bibles, iii. 118, 126, 310, 427 (52). See 
 Manuscripts. 
 
 Bibles burned,]. 148-150, 689; iv. 324. 
 Confiscated, ii. 217-220. 
 
 Biblical expressions in determinations of 
 doctrine, ii. 417, 450. 
 
 Biblical tendency, iv. 33, 593. 
 
 Bibliotheca Cisterc. 
 T. ii. f. 44, German bishops, ir. 214 n. 2. T. 
 iv. f . 239, disputat. anon. adv. Abelard, iv. 
 399 n. 1. 
 
 Bibliotheca Cluniacensis. 
 Life of Odo, iii. 417 n. 1. Collationes of Odo, 
 417 n. 2. Prwf., Vita S. Geraldi, 444 n. 4. 
 
 Bibliotheca eccles., ed. Fabric. 
 Henry of Ghent on Simon of Tournay, iv. 418 
 
 n. 3 : f . 114, Pigebort of Gemblours, De script, 
 eccles., iv. 13U n. 2. 
 
 Bibliotheca Grteca, Fabricii. 
 Ed. nov. vol. vii. f . 316, cpp. of M.ani, to Bud- 
 das, i. 486 n. 1 ; to Adas, 499 n. 5. 
 
 Bibliotheca Oriental. See Stephanus 
 Euodias Assemau. 
 
 Biltliotheca Palatina, burning of the, iii. 
 1 50 u. 7. 
 
 Bibliotheca Patrum, Galland. 
 
 T. iii. f. 762, Methodius on freewill, i. 422 
 n. 2. T. iv., ep. of Theonas to Lu<ianu,s, i. 
 143 n. 1. T. vii., Pacianus liarcelimeiisis 
 i. 246 n. 2. T. viii. if. 13, 14, tracts of Mar- 
 cus, ii. 290 n. 4, 308 n. 1. T. ix., Bachia- 
 rius, confession of, ii. 775 n. 6. T. ix.. Life 
 of Porphyry, bp. of Gaza, ii. 103 n. 1. T. ix. 
 f. 353, Maximus of Turin (II. V. in Kal. 
 Jan.), Christmas, ii. 348 n. 2. T. xii., ep. of 
 Nicetius, iii. 8 n. 1. T. xii., letter of Co- 
 lumban, iii. 29 n. 4. T. xii., sermon of Cal- 
 lus, iii. 36 n. 1. T. xiii. f. 272, dialogue of 
 John of Damascus, iii. 88 n. 1. 
 
 Bibliotheca Patrum, Lugdunensis. 
 
 T. vi. f . 50, hermeneutic rules of Tichoniiis, 
 reg. 1, ii. 244 n. 2. T. viii., Arnobius, Comm. 
 in Ps. 146, ii. 702 n. 2; Gclasius, De dnabus 
 nat. in Christo, ii. 7.33 n. 1. T. ix. f. 701 
 Leontius, contra Nestorium, etc., fragments 
 of Theodore on the incarnation, ii. 496 nn. 3, 
 4, 497 n. 1, (col. 1) 500 n. 2 ; f. 700, and of 
 Diodorus of Tarsus, ii. 499 nn. 2, 3, (col. 2) 
 600 n. 4 ; f. 703, col. 1, Theodore, ii. 502 n. 1. 
 T. xiv., Claudius of Turin, his vindication, 
 iii. 4-34 n. 4 ; his comm. on Galat., iii. 431 n. 
 1, 4.32 nn. 1,2; dedication, iii. 432 n. 4 ; Jonas 
 of Orleans, De cuitu imag. f . 190, apolog. of 
 Theodemir, iii. 438 n. 3; Dungal, Kespons. 
 adv. Claud. Taur. f. 204, iii. 431 n. 2. T. xv. 
 f. 169, Christian Druthmar, Comm. in Matt., 
 iii. 458 n. 2. T. xviii. f . 417, Hugo of Lan- 
 gres, De corpore et sanguine Christi, iii. 506 
 n. 3 ; f. 437, Diu\and, the same, iii. 503 n. 3, 
 509 n. 4; f. 441, Guitmund, De corporis et 
 sanguinis Christi veritate, iii. 470 nn. 4, 5, 
 503 n. 1 ; f. 459, Guitmund, De veritate eu- 
 charistiiB, iii. 526 n. 5 ; f. 461, Guitmund, De 
 eucharistisB Sacramento, iii. 528 n. 1 ; f. 532, 
 letter of Deoduin to ilenry I., iii. 509 n. 3 ; f 
 835, anonvmous author on Berengar, iii. 513 
 n. 4, 515 n. 5, 516 n. 1, 518 n. 2 ; If. 8.53, 856, 
 dialogues of Desiderius,iii. 375 n. 4,384 n. 4, 
 399 n. 1. T. xix. f. 916, Zacharias, connn. of, 
 iv. 337 n. 4. T. xxi., tract of Potho, iv. 331 
 nn. 4, 5; f. 251, Alger, De Sacramento, etc., 
 iv. 338 n. 3. T. xxii., Jleditations of Guigo, 
 iv. 413 nn. 5, 6 ; ep. of Steiihcn of Tournay, 
 iv. 416 n. 1. T. xxiii. f. 602, Eckert against 
 the Catharists, iv. 566 n. 2. T. xxiv. If. 15.37, 
 1547, 1558, 1563, Ebriirdus contra Catharos, 
 iv. 577 nn. 1, 4, 578 n. 4, 579 n. 1. T. xxv., 
 writings of Celestin V., iv. 193 n. 2. 
 f. 17, ep. of .Stephen of Tournay, iv. 418 n. 
 4 ; f. 195, Lucas Tudensis .adv. Albigenses, 1. 
 i., iv. 584 n. 5 ; f . 266-272, llainer contr. Wal- 
 denses (Catharos), iv. 571 n. 2, 576 nn. 2, .3, 
 577 nn. 2, 4, 578 n. 5, 579 nn. 2, 4, 5, 580 
 nn. 2, 3, 5S1 n. 5 ; f . 278, Pilichdorf contra 
 Waldenses, c. i., iv. 606 n. 1 ; f. 348, Robert 
 de Sorbonne, on conscience, iv. 303 n. 6; f. 
 350, the same, .303 n. 6 ; f. 447, 476, Humbert 
 de llomanis, De erudit. praedicatorum, iv. 
 267n. 2,683 n.l. 
 
 Bibhotheca Patrum, Parisiensis. 
 
 T. xi. ff. 431, 432, Theodore of Abukara, epMrj- 
 cei? Kal a.woKpicrei.%, iii. 88 nn. 1, 3. T. xiii. 
 f. 939, Paladii Lansiaca, ii. 27l u. 1. See 
 
 Combefis. 
 
 Bibliotheca Pistoriensis. See Zacliaria. 
 
32 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Bililiothecae Patnim, on Christians at the 
 Saracen court in S])ain, iii. 335 n. 3. 
 
 BiliHotheque (Jrieutale, ed. Herbelot, 
 Mani, i. 486 n. 2. 
 
 Bibrach, the doctor of, v. 321, 333. 
 
 Bilfiard, iii. r)()2, 603. 
 
 Biik-rheck, ch. at, iii. 80. 
 
 Binj;en, iv. 217. 
 
 Buka (Biorka), iii. 276, 281, 284, 291. 
 
 Birtliday festivals, i. 301. Birthdays of 
 martyrs, i. 334 and n. 3, 335 ; ii. 369. 
 
 Bisantlie (Rodosto), iii. 563 n. 4. 
 
 Bisciiofteinitz, Miiitz at, v. 174. 
 
 Bishoprics, foundation of German, iii. 
 55. In Iceland, iii. 306. Prussian, 
 iv. 45. 
 
 Bishops, in the first Period, objects of 
 persecution, i. 131, 133, 137. Conduct 
 in ]iersccution, 133, 151. Separated 
 from their communities, 137 (133). 
 Office in the apostolic period, 184- 
 186, 659. Later, 190-195, 235. Elec- 
 tion, 199, 200. Organs of the Holy 
 Spirit, 207, 210, 517, 519. Growing 
 power, 207, 594. Confirmation, 316, 
 317. Pride of, in the large towns, 603. 
 Among the jNIaniclieans, 504. 
 
 In the second Period, worldliuess of 
 some, ii. 18, 25, 32 n. 2, 186, 763 n. 3, 
 765, 766. Pompous mode of life, 168, 
 755. Expenses, 168. Court bishops, 
 758. Simplicity and piety in other 
 cases, 167-169 {120). Judicial autlior- 
 ity, 171. Become involved in worldly 
 business, 171, 172. Intercessions, 173, 
 176, 187. Courage, 174, 175. Pro- 
 tectors of the weak, 176. Oversight of 
 prisoners, 178. Conditions of ordina- 
 tion, 184. Election of, 185, 186. Trans- 
 fer of bishops, and journeys to the me- 
 tropolis, 186-188, 225 u. 4, 465, 593. 
 Special functions, 188. Bisliops and 
 presbyters, 696, 748. Relations of 
 bishops, 748, 756. Deposition of, 761. 
 Licinius aud tlie, 18, 19. Julian, 71, 
 72, 78, 79. Constantine, 18, 25, 32 n. 2. 
 In the third Period, pious, iii. 4. In 
 the metropolitan .system, 64. Not al- 
 lowed to choose their successors, 67. 
 Nomination of, 92-95, 113 n. 4. As- 
 semblies of, 9,5-97. Exemption, 102. 
 Protection of the poor, 105. Involved 
 in secular affairs, 105 n. 3, 141 and 
 notes. Judicatory ])Ower, 105 n. 4. 
 Sends, 107, 108. Duty of preaching, 
 107, 123-125; of visitation, 107, 108. 
 Diocesan ])0wer, 110, 111. Despotic, 
 98. Want of culture, 1.54. 
 
 In the fourth Period, election, invest- 
 iture, military service, iii. 400-406. 
 Power to bind and loose, 363. Spir- 
 itual judicature, 406, 407. Union of 
 spiritual and secular power, 408, 409. 
 In the Decretals, 348, 349. To be 
 judged by the jiojie onlv, 349, 359, 371, 
 509. Jurisdictions, 452, 478 (iv. 201). 
 Among the Icelanders, 306 aud n. 1. 
 
 In the fifth Period, depo.sition of, iv. 
 107. Relations to the pope, 107, 200- 
 202. Ignorance of, 102 n. 4. Servil- 
 ity of German, 107. Involved in secu- 
 laV busine.ss, 133, 214, 215, 286, 421, 
 639. In the contest between the jiopes 
 and the empire, 107, 165. Archdeacons, 
 211,212. Administration of the office 
 of, activity, the German bps., episco- 
 pi in partibus infidelium, suffraganei, 
 213-215. Hold cai)ital trials, 214 and 
 n. 2. \yorldly minded, 265. Abelard 
 on the, 384, 390. Diminished respect 
 for, 639, 640, 643. 
 
 In the sixth Period, independence of, 
 V. 6, 17. Secular affairs of, 28, 202. 
 Originally not distinct from presby- 
 ters, 31, 170. Irregular appointment 
 of, 34. Titular, 103. Janow on, 202. 
 
 Bishop's staff, iii. 300 n. 1. 
 
 Bithyuia, Christianity in, i. 97. Persecu- 
 tion in, 147. Second Period, ii. 3, 42, 
 71, 547, 753 n. 2. Stephanas, iii. 220. 
 Beccus, iv. 550. 
 
 Bizya, castle of, iii. 192. 
 
 Black Eorest, iii. 37 ; iv. 233. 
 
 Black Plague, v. 42, 128,380, 381,383, 
 407, 412. 
 
 Black Sea, monks near the, ii. 687, 710 
 (767). 
 
 Blanche, mother of Louis IX., iv. 300. 
 
 Blaudiua, martyr, i. 114. 
 
 Bias, S. 
 Monumenta res Allemanic.is illuftrantia, t. ii., 
 chron. of Bernold, f. 30, iv. ]0S n. 1 : f . 12U, 
 2a3 n. i f . 148, 303 n. 2. See Bernold. 
 
 Blastus, letter to, i. 680. 
 
 Blemmyans, ii. 552. 
 
 Blessedness of the righteous, ii. 677; iv. 
 432, 491 n. 8 ; v. 402. See Heaven. 
 
 Blessing of the clergy, iii. 102. 
 
 Blexem (Pleccateshem), iii. 82. 
 
 Blois. See Peter of. 
 
 Blood, shedding of, iv. 612, 616. 
 
 Bobbio, monastery, iii. 29 n. 3, 34, 470 
 n. 3. 
 
 Bodies of the saints, Charlemagne on the, 
 iii. 238. 
 
 Body, the material, with the Antitactes, 
 i. 451. Temjde of the Holy Ghost, 
 654. Hieracas, 714. In paganism, ii. 
 115. ApoUiuaris, 487. Augustin, 667. 
 Priscillian, 777. With the Paulicians, 
 iii. 258. Bogomiles, iv. 558. Catha- 
 rists, 572, 575 (heavenly, 568). Glo- 
 rified, i. 714 ; ii. 667 ; iv. 472. Bodv of 
 Christ, i. 631-635 ; ii. 490, 498, 538, 
 565, 777 ; iii. 261, 262. See Docetism. 
 In the Lord's Sujjper, i. 647, 648 u. 1. 
 See Lord's Sup]ier. 
 
 Boehmau, Jacol), i. 482 n. 1. 
 
 Boethius, iv. 418 u. 4 (v. 377). Influence 
 of his writings, 355. De consolat. phil- 
 osoph., 359. Comm. on De Triuitate, 
 409 n. 1, 461 n. 5. 
 
 Bogomiles, ii. 276 n. 2 ; iii. 245 n., 254 n. 
 3, 590, 591 mi. 1, 2, 592 n. 3, 594 n. 3, 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 33 
 
 601. Doctrine and history, iv. 552-564, 
 566, 572 n. 1, 573 and n. 1, 574. Ini- 
 tiation, 556. 
 Bogoris, Bulgarian prince, iii. 308, 309, 
 
 315 n. 1. 
 Bohemia, spread of Christianity in, iii. 
 321-323. From, 330; iv. 6, 18, 49. Le- 
 gates in, iv. 89 n. 2. In the sixth Pe- 
 riod, V. 51, 102, 128, 129, 1.33, 182, 184, 
 215, 237. Militz in, 181, 182. Conrad, 
 184. Bible translation, 150, 241 n. 1. 
 Pilgrimages to Wilsnack, 237. The 
 movements of reform in, 48, 93, 119, 
 173-380. Bohemians at the Univ. of 
 Prague, 244-247, 252-255, 258, 279, 
 347. Convocation of (an. 1408), 248. 
 Laity, 236. Bohemians in the senate 
 at Prague, 299. Bohemian knights at 
 Constance, 339, 340, 341, 349, 374. Cru- 
 sade against, 128-131, 133. bee Huss. 
 Bohmisch-Brod, v. 295, 297. 
 Boivin, ed. letter of Euseb. Caesariens, to 
 Coustantia on images, ii. 326 n. 4. See 
 Nicephorus Gregoras, vol. ii. f. 795, 
 Bolak, city of the Mongols, iv. 55. 
 Boleslav I., duke of Poland, iv. 41, 42 
 
 n. 1. 
 Boleslav IIL (Krzivousti), iv. 1, 6, 8, 10- 
 
 12, 14, 17,24. 
 Boleslav the Cruel, of Bohemia, iii. 322 ; 
 
 V. 290. 
 Boleslav the Mild, iii. 322. 
 BoUandists. See Acta Sanctorum of 
 
 the. 
 Bologna, university at, iv. 172, 203, 204, 
 421, 425. Balthazar Cossa (John 
 XXn.) at, V. 89, 90, 100, 101, 277. 
 Council appointed at, 130. Huss cited 
 to, 271, 272. 
 Bombay, ii. 141. 
 
 Bona, De rebus liturgicis, iv. 343 n. 4. 
 Bona (Hipporegius) in Algiers, ii. 198. 
 Bona naturalia et gratuita, iv. 495. 
 Bonacursus. 
 De Tit. haereticorum, Pasagians, iv. 590 n. 7. 
 See D'Achery, t. i. f . 212. 
 Bonaventura, life and character of, iv. 
 420, 421. Life of Francis of Assisi, iv. 
 60 n. 2, 273-275. Defense of the mo- 
 nastic orders, 286-289. As censor of 
 the same, 289-291. Circular letter, 289 
 and n. 4, 290. Special letter, 290 and 
 n. 3. Property of the Franciscans, 291 
 n. Doctrine of transubstantiation, 339, 
 340. Faith and knowledge, 428, 429. 
 End of Creation, 466. Original condi- 
 tion, 490, 491. Dispositio sufficiens, 491 
 n. 6. The incarnation and the original 
 plan of God, 507, 508. Successor of 
 John of Parma, 618 n. 1. 
 Determinationes circa regulam S. Francisci, 
 opp. t. vii. ed. LugJ. f . 330, iv. 267 n. 1 ; f . 
 333, 288 n. 1 ; f. 336, 288 n. 3 : f. 338, 288 n. 
 7 and 289 n. 1. Q. 24, iv. 291 n. Ep. ad 
 ininistro3 provinciales et custodes, opp. t. 
 vii., iv. 289 n. 4, 290 n. 2. Life of Francis, 60 
 n. 2, 271 n. 1, 273-275 nn. See 290 n. 3, 340 
 nn. 2, 3, 428 n. 6, 429 nn. 1-3, 490 nn. 3, 4, 
 491 nn. 1-6. 
 
 3 
 
 Bondmen, in spiritual and monastic or- 
 ders, iii. 97-99, 101, 107. Influence of 
 Christianity on the condition of, 98- 
 101. Employed in spiritual offices, 
 109. See Slavery. 
 Bondwomen, iv. 601. 
 Bongars. 
 Gesta Dei per Francos, t. i. f. 89, Balderic, 
 Hist. IlierosoL, iv. 126 n. 2, 127 n. 1 ; f. 384, 
 Fulcher of Cliartres, 126 n. 1 ; f. 482. Gui- 
 bert, Hist. Hierosol., 124 n. 2 ; f . 641, \Vm. of 
 Tyre, 126 n. 3. T. ii. f. 1149, Francis of As- 
 sisi, 60 n. 3. See Jacob of Vitry. 
 
 Boni homines, iv. 303, 579 (577 and n. 
 2). 
 
 Boni valeti, iv. 303. 
 
 Boniface. See Bruno. 
 
 Boniface, father of the German church. 
 His origin and education, iii. 46. First 
 journey to Friesland, 46. In Utrecht 
 and Rome, 47. In Thuringia, 47. In 
 Hessia and Thuringia, 47. In Rome, 
 47. Confession, ordination, and oath, 
 48 (iv. 200). Design of his mission, 49. 
 His labors compared with those of the 
 Irish missionaries, 49. Boniface in 
 Thuringia, 50. Character and success 
 of his Tabors, 51. Care for religious 
 instruction, 52. Preaching and study 
 of Scriptures, 52. Efforts to promote 
 spiritual culture, 53. His o])ponents, 
 
 53. His scruples of conscience in re- 
 spect to holding intercourse with such, 
 
 54. In Rome and Bavaria, 55. Influ- 
 ence witli Charlemagne and Pepin, 55. 
 His foundations of bishojirics, and ar- 
 rangement with regard to synods, 55, 
 56. His report on Adelbert, 57-59. 
 His conduct towards him, 60. Not a 
 worker of miracles, 60. On Clement, 
 61, 62. On hindrances to marriage 
 arising from the relation of godparents, 
 61. Controversy with Virgilius. 63. 
 Plainness of speech towards pope Zach- 
 arias, 64. Strives to give a fixed or- 
 ganization to the German church, 64. 
 Appointed to the archiepiscopate with- 
 out a particular diocese, 65. Quarrel 
 with the bp. of Cologne, 65 n. 4. 
 Labors for the Frieslanders, 65. De- 
 poses Gewillieb of Mentz, 66. Wishes 
 to nominate his successor, 67. Anoints 
 Pepin as king, 69. Solicitude for the 
 Eng. church, 69. Appoints Lull as his 
 successor, letter to Fulrad, 70. Quar- 
 rel with Hildegar, bp. of Cologne, 71. 
 In Friesland, his martyrdom there, 72 
 Boniface and Gregory, 72, 73 and n 
 2. Election of bps., 95. Synods, 96 
 Opposition to martial service by the 
 clergy, 1 02. Against the abuse of the 
 rights of patronage, 110 n. 3. Arch 
 deacons. 111 n. 3. Influence on the 
 relations between the Prankish and 
 Roman churches, 119, 127 (49, 64). On 
 changes in the system of church pen- 
 ance, 137 n. 1. Efforts in promotion of 
 the papacy, 210, 243. Eating of horse- 
 
34 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 flesh, 295 n. Celibacy, 410. Anointing 
 of the sick a function of tiie priesthood, 
 449 n. 1. Picture of, iv. 43. His life, 
 by Willibald (see Perz Mouunieuta), 
 c. 1, f. 334, iii. 46 n. 2 ; § 23, 50 un. 1, 
 2, 53 n. 2, 69 n. 1. By the ecclesiastic 
 of Miinster, 72 n. 4. Bv the priest of 
 Utrecht (see Acta S. Boll. June), 60 
 n., 71 n. 3. By the presljyter of May- 
 ence (see Perz Mouunieuta), 56 n. 5, 
 63 n. 1, 66 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Citations from his loritings : — 
 
 Epistles. Ep. 3, Bugga to Boniface, his dream, 
 iii. 47 n. 1. Ep. 4 (ed. Wiirdtweiu), on read- 
 ing the Scriptures, 48 n. 2. Ep. 12, to bp. 
 Daniel, 51 n. 1 ; ascetism, 54 n. 1. Ep. 13, 
 from bp. Daniel, mendaciuui oificiosum, 54 
 n. 2. Ep. 14, from bp. Daniel, on religious in- 
 struction. 52 nn. 1, 2. Ep. 19, to Eadburga, 
 52 nn. 3^ 4. Ep. 24, from Greg. II., treat- 
 ment of offending clergj', 54 n. 3. Ep. 25, 
 the pall received from Greg. III., 66 n. 3. 
 Ep. 31, to an Eng. abbess, 46 n. 3. Epp. 39, 
 40, 41 ; f . 88, law of marriage, 61 n. 1. Ep. 
 51, to Zacharias, Carloman, synods, 56 n. 1 ; 
 superstitious practices at Home, 64 n. 2 ; 
 concerning his successor, 67 n. 1. Ep. 54, 
 books from Rome, 53 n. 3 ; his commission 
 from the pope, 69 n.5. Ep. 55, to Ethelbald, 
 with gifts, 69 n. 7. Ep. 60, from po)ie Zach- 
 arias, reform, superstition, the pallium, 56 
 n. 2, 64 n. 1, 65 n. 2. Ep. 62, Adelbert, 57 
 n. 2 ; Virgilius, 63 n. 3. Ep. 69, books from 
 Rome, 53 n. 3. Ep. 70, from Zacharias (ed. 
 WiU-dtwein), 65 n. 6, 66 n. 2 ; f. 113, 67 n. 2. 
 Ep. 71, to an English priest, 69 nn. 3, 4. Ep. 
 72, to Ethelbald, 69 n. 6. Ep. 73, to Cuth- 
 bert, abp. of Canterbury, pilgrimages, 58 n. 
 1 ; report of administration, 64 n. 4, 70 n. 1. 
 Ep. 74, Zacharias, 62 n. 4. Ep. 79, monks 
 from Eng., 53 a. 1. Ep. 80, the same, 53 n. 
 4. Ep. 82, from Zacharias, on his resigna- 
 tion, 68 n. 1 ; Samson, 63 n. 4. Ep. 83 (ed. 
 Wlirdtwein), on the metropolitan see at 
 Mayonce, 71 n. 2. Ep. 86, to Zacharias, 65 n. 
 2 ; Fulda, 68 n. 2 ; concerning Lull, 69 n. 2. 
 Ep. 90, to Fulrad, naming his successor, 
 70 n. 2. Ep. 105, to Stephen II., 71 n. 1 ; 
 Carloman, 65 n. 5. Ep. 174, prayer of Adel- 
 bert, 58 u. 2. Epp. ed. Wiirdtweiu, f. 116, 
 cupidity of archdeacons. 111 n. 3 ; f. 140, 
 abuse of patronage, 110 n. 3 ; f. 142, ordi- 
 nances, 53 n. 5 ; of penance, 137 n. 1; unc- 
 tion, 449 n. 1. Epp. to Zacharias, 63 n. 7, 
 65 n. 7. 
 
 Life of Livin, iii. 43 n. 1. 
 
 Boniface, fictitious personage, iv. 42 n. 2. 
 
 Boniface (Bunifacius) I., bp. of Rome, ii. 
 208, 235 nn. 1, 2, 652 n. 2. 
 
 Boniface (Bonifacius) II., bp. of Rome, 
 ii. 711. 
 
 Boniface IV., pope, iii. 32, 34, 134. 
 
 Boniface VIII., jwpe, iv. 67, 632 ; v. 1-13, 
 19, 21, 22, 33, 38, 41, 93. Ep. to Philip 
 the Fair, 6 n. See Bulls. 
 
 Boniface IX., v. 51, 52, 89, 252, 276. 
 
 Bonifacian plantation, v. 52, 98. 
 
 Bonifacius, count in Africa, ii. 694, 695. 
 
 Bonnaven, ii. 146. 
 
 Bonosus, bp., ii. 377. Whether his doc- 
 trines were spread among the Bava- 
 rians, iii. 38. 
 
 Books, in Ireland, ii. 149 ; iii. 10, 43, 460 
 n. 6. Brought from, iii. 152, 300 n. 1. 
 Brought from Eng., ii. 149; iii. 52, 53, 
 156 n. 1. To Eng., iii. 15, 118, 151, 
 
 152. From France, ii. 149; iii. 152. 
 In France, iii. 427. In Germany, iii. 
 52, 53 and n. 3, 151. In Sweden, iii. 
 281. In Iceland, iii. 800 n. 1. In 
 Friesland, iii. 79. In Italy, iii. 151. 
 In Rome, iii. 150 nn. 4, 7, 151. From 
 Rome, iii. 53 n. 3, 118, 152. Gothic, 
 ii. 152, 158. Collections of, ii. 149 ; iii. 
 10, 151 n. I, 470 n. 3; iv. 270 (see Li- 
 braries). Boniface, iii. 52, 53 and n. 3, 
 71. Chilperic, iii. 91 n. 1. Cassiodore, 
 151 n. 1. Alcuin, 156 n. 1. Ethilwold, 
 408 n. 1. Gerbert, 470 n. 3. Anthony 
 on, ii. 269. Cleniangis, v. 61. Rever- 
 ence paid to, iii. 210. Translation of, 
 iii. 330 (see Translation). Illumination 
 of, iii. 201, 219. Decoration, iv. 4 u. 2. 
 Burned by Iconoclasts, iii. 219 n. 1. 
 Images to be removed from, iii. 219. 
 School-books in the image controver- 
 sy, iii. 543. French theological books 
 burned, iv. 448. In the Eastern church, 
 iri. 247 ; iv. 545. Loss of, iv. 529. 
 Transcription of, iv. 265,301 (see Man- 
 uscripts). Books of Wicklif, v. 248. 
 Of Huss, V. 364. Burning of, v. 261- 
 263, 286, 316, 342, 370. See Bibles, 
 Literature. 
 Bordeaux, abp. of, iii. 94 ; iv. 583 n. 2 ; 
 v. 20. Sects, iv. 639 n. 2. See Coun- 
 cils. 
 Boruchtuarians, iii. 44. 
 Borziwoi, duke of Bohemia, iii. 321. 
 Bosco, Peter de, v. 7. 
 BoaKoi, ii. 293 n. 4. 
 Boso, bp. of Merseberg, iii. 324. 
 Boso, count, iii. 358 n. 1. 
 Bosow, iii. 323 n. 3. 
 Bostra, in Arabia, ii. 67 n. 2, 71, 78. See 
 
 Titus of. 
 Botrus, ii. 222 n. 1. 
 Boulajus. 
 Ilist. univers. Parisiens. 1. i. ff. 687-7.30, the 
 University of Paris on the schism, v. 53-55 
 nn., 56 n. 1 ; f. 729, letter of Benedict XIII. 
 to the king of France, v. 56 n. 4. 
 T. ii. f . 402, Walter a St. Victor, Contra quatuor 
 Gallia; labyriuthos, iv. 410 n. 4 ; f . 624, so- 
 ciety of the Trinitarians, iv. 268 n. 1. T. iii. 
 f . 200, Walter of M. on Abelard, iv. .393 n. 1 ; 
 f . 374, ep. to Clement IV. on transubstantia- 
 tion, iv. 340 n. 4 ; f. 383, Bacon's Opus 
 majus, iv. 425 n. 4 ; f. 686, Wm. of St. 
 Amour, iv. 289 n. 3. T. iv. f. 237, assembly 
 at Vincenues (an. 1333), v. 37 nn. 2,3; f. 
 238, cone. Paris (an. 1406), v. 38 n. 1 ; f. 463, 
 election of Urban Vl., v. 46 n. ; f. 470, the 
 siime, 45 n. ; fi". 576, 578, Ilenry of Ilessia, ep. 
 pacis, V. 48 n., 49 n. 1. T. v. f . 269, letter of 
 Gerson, v. 353 n. 1. 
 
 Boulay. See Bouloeus. 
 Bouquet. 
 
 Collectio script, rer. Franc, t. y. f. 621, Charle- 
 magne on learning, iii. 154 n. 1. 
 
 Bourges, abp. of, v. 13. See Wm. of. 
 
 Bowing the knee, iv. 584, 594. 
 
 Boys, in the mines, i. 138. Education of, 
 
 iii. 72, 73. See Education, Schools. 
 
 In clerical offices, iii. 375, 409 and u. 1 ; 
 
 iv. 186, 198, 200, 207 j V. 9, 86. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 35 
 
 Brabant, Christianity in, iii. 43 and n. 2. 
 
 Braga, iv. 141. See Councils, an. 561, 
 an. 563. 
 
 Brahmaism, i. 44. See Erahminism. 
 
 Brahmiuism, in Gnosticism, i. 370. 
 
 Brahmins, i. 442. Of the Mauicheans, i. 
 501 u. 2, 503. 
 
 Brancas, cardinal, v. 272, 293. 
 
 Brandenburg-, iv. 21. 
 
 Brazen serpent, the, iii. 211 and n. 2, 
 241. 
 
 Bread, breaking of, i. 325. 
 
 Bread, consecrated, distributed to filial 
 churches at Rome, ii. 195. Distin- 
 guished from the host, given to chil- 
 dren, iv. 342 n. 4. 
 
 Bread used in the Lord's Supper, i. 331 ; 
 iii. 18 and n. 2, 581 n. 1, 581-585 ; iv. 
 538, 541 ; v. 92. 
 
 Bregenz (Pregentia), iii. 34. 
 
 Breisgau, iii. 37. 
 
 Bremen, iii. 296. Bishopric, 81. Arch- 
 bishopric, united with Hamburg, 279, 
 290, 326. Patriarchate of the north, 
 292. Missionary station, 328 n. 2. 
 Abps. of, 81, 292, 293, 307 ; iv. 33, 35, 
 643. Connection with Liefland, iv. 36- 
 38. School in, 33. See Adam of. 
 
 Brescia. See Gaudentius, Adelmann, 
 Arnold. 
 
 Breslau, bp. of, v. 182. 
 
 Breteul, iv. 235. 
 
 Brethren of the Free Spirit, iv. 633 u. 2 ; 
 v. 393, 401, 408. 
 
 Brethren of the Sword, iv. 45. 
 
 Brevicula historic Eutychiauistarum, ii. 
 563 n. 5. 
 
 Briiiery of the papal legates, iii. 354, 562, 
 563, 565. Dioscurus, ii. 559. Justin- 
 ian, ii. 600. At the Roman court, iii. 
 580; iv, 196, 198; v. 272 n. 1, 331. 
 Elsewhere, iv. 196. Gregory VII. un- 
 iuHueuced by, iv. 89, 90, 103. Boniface 
 VIII., V. 52. By Mohammedans, iv. 69 
 and n. 2. By Jews, iv. 73, 74 n. 1. 
 Facuudus of Hermiane on, ii. 604. 
 
 Brief, papal, in favor of the Jews, iv. 76. 
 
 Brigitta of Sweden, v. 44, 222. 
 
 Brindisi, crusaders at, iv. 178. 
 
 Britain, Christianity introduced into, i. 
 85, 86. Constantius Chlorus in, i. 154. 
 Coustantine in, ii. 8. Church in, ii. 
 146, 148, 149, 632. (Missions from, see 
 Missions, Missionaries. Means of cult- 
 ure in, see Books.) Seminaries for 
 Christianity and Christian education, 
 iii. 10, 23, 29. Corruption of the ear- 
 lier Christianity there, 10. Anglo- 
 Saxon heptarchy, 11. Relation of the 
 ancient church there to the new church 
 among the Anglo-Saxons, 16-18. Rit- 
 ual of the British church, 17. Condi- 
 tion of the church there after Angus- 
 tin's death, 18-25. Differences betwixt 
 the Britannico-Scottish and the Anglo- 
 Saxon-Frankish (Romish) churches, 
 23-25. Missionaries, 53, 55. Missions, 
 
 29. Freedom of the British church, 49, 
 
 53. See Anglo-Saxons, Augustin. 
 British church, ii. 632. See Britain. 
 Britons, Bible translation, v. 150. 
 Brittany, iv. 373, 383. 
 Brixeri, iii. 378. 
 Broda, Andrew of, v. 258. 
 Brognv, Jean de, bp. of Ostia, v. 344,360 
 
 n. 2.' 
 Brotherly love, i. 76, 90, 255. 
 Brothers and Sisters of the Free Spirit, 
 
 V. 393,401. See Brethren. 
 Brown. 
 
 Edition works of R. Grosshead, iv. 185 n. 1 : 
 ep. 107, 207 n. 5. 
 
 Bruges, iii. 277. Monastery at, iv. 326. 
 
 Meeting with papal nuncios at (an. 
 
 1374), V. 137, 140, 161. 
 Brumalia, ii. 347 n. 4. 
 Brunehault (Rrunehild), iii. 33, 113 n. 1. 
 Bruno, abp. of Cologne, iii. 460 n. 6. 
 Bruno, bp. of Segni (Astensis), iii. 378 
 
 n. 2, 381 n. 2. 
 
 His life of Leo IX., corruption of the cliurch, 
 iii. 378 n. 2. Leo's acceptance of the papacy, 
 381 n. 2. Leo's* .synods of reform (opp. ed. 
 1651, t. ii. f. 148), "384 n. 4. Military service 
 of Leo (f. 147), 38.5 n. 3. Minicles reported 
 at the tomb of Leo and his warriors, 386 nn. 
 4, 5. Simony, 389 n. 2. 
 
 Bruno, bp. of Toul (Leo IX.), iii. 378, 
 
 381 n. 2. Life by Wibert, 378 n. 5, 
 
 381 n. 2. See Leo IX. 
 Bruno, founder of the Carthusian order, 
 
 iv. 265. 
 Bruno (Boniface), missionary to the 
 
 Prussians, iv. 42, 43. 
 Bruns. 
 
 Ed. canones apost. et concil. i. f. 08, cone. An- 
 cyra, can. lo, marriage of deacons, ii. 180 n. 
 3; f. 71, cone. Neocresarea, an. 314, can. 1, 
 of presbyters, 180 n.2 ; f. 140, fourth synod 
 of Carthage, can. 1, ordination of bishops, 
 182 n. 6 ; ii. f. 9, cone. Elvira, Duumviri, 
 ii. 173 n. 1 ; f. 108, cone. Aries, can. 7, 173 
 n.2. 
 
 Brussa, iv. 550. 
 
 Brussels, v. 401. 
 
 Brute kingdom. Basilides, i. 404, 405, 
 
 413. Nature of brutes, ii. 668. 
 Bruttius, cited by Euseb., i. 96 n. 4. 
 Buchwald (Buchonia), iii. 74. 
 Buddas, predecessor of Mani, i. 480, 485. 
 Buddha, Buddhas, i. 450, 480, 481, 483, 
 
 503. 
 Buddhism, i. 44. In Gnosticism, i. 370, 
 
 405, 450, 451, 484. Relation to Chri.s- 
 
 tianitv, i. 482-484. In Manicheism, i. 
 
 480-4*86, 488, 490-493, 495, 496, 500, 
 
 501, 503. Asceticism in, ii. 263, 276. 
 
 Pantheism, iii. 461 n. 2. Among the 
 
 Mongols, iv. 48, 52. In China, iv. 56. 
 Bugga, abbess, ep. to Boniface, iii. 47 
 
 n. 1. 
 Bugia, Raymund Lull there, iv. 68, 69 
 
 ami n. 2, 71 and n. 2. 
 Bugri, iv. 565. 
 Building of churches, zeal for, ii. 319, 
 
36 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 320, 753 and n. 2. Costly buildings, 
 iv. 280, 290, 291. See Churches. 
 
 Bulffius. See Boulseus. 
 
 Bulyari, iv. 565. 
 
 Bulgaria, spread of Christianity in, iii. 
 307-314, 315 n., 458 n. 2, 497 n. 1 (iv. 
 90 n. 6). Customs of the people, 312, 
 313. Mohammedanism in, 329. Pau- 
 licians in, 587. In the contest between 
 Rome and Constantinople, 567, 572, 
 574, 577, 578, 580. Catharists in, 591 
 n. 1 ; iv. 565, 566, 590. Bogomiles 
 from, iv. 552, 553 n. 5. 
 
 Bulls, papal, Joliu XV. (an. 973), on 
 saint worship, iii. 447. Forged, iv. 204, 
 205. (See Innocent III. epp.) Bull 
 of Innocent III. in England, iv. 176. 
 Of Greg. IX. against Frederic II., iv. 
 179, 182. Bull of Innocent IV., an. 
 1254, limiting the mendicant orders, iv. 
 282 and n. 4. Bulls of Alex. IV., in 
 their favor, iv. 283. (^f Urban IV., 
 an. 1264, and Clement V., an. 1311, es- 
 tablishing Corpus Christi day, iv. 341. 
 Of Honoring IV., an. 1286, against spir- 
 itual societies, iv. 627. Of Nicholas 
 III., an. 1288, iv. 591 n. 2 ; an. 1297 
 (Exiit qui seminal), iv. 291. Sixth 
 Period. Bulls of Boniface VIII., in- 
 dulgence, V. 3 ; against the Colonnas, 
 4; against Philip the Fair, Clericis lai- 
 cos, 5, Unam Sanctam, 8, 9, 13,33, pro- 
 nouncing the ban, etc., 10, 12, 22. Of 
 John XXII., on the condition of de- 
 parted saints, 38 ; against the preach- 
 ing of mystical doctrines, 395. Bull 
 of Clement VI., an. 1349, Unigenitus, 
 41. Bull of Gregory IX., suspending 
 the law of papal elections, 45. Of 
 Benedict XIII., 77. Of Gregory XI., 
 against Wicklif, 146-148 ; against Mil- 
 itz, 182. Of Urban VI. against Clem- 
 ent VII., 164. Of Alexander V. against 
 the Wicklifite heresy, 259-261, 265, 300. 
 Of John XXIII., Ill; against Ladis- 
 laus, 27G-291, 335. Bulls burnt, 8, 
 286 ; edict of Wenceslaus concerning 
 them, 287, 288 n. 2. Janow on the 
 form of the papal bull, 207. 
 
 Bulosudes, Hungarian prince, iii. 330. 
 
 Burburg, bislio])ric, iii. 55. 
 
 Burda, river, iii. 72. 
 
 Burdinus, abp. of Braga, iv. 141. See 
 Gregory VIII. 
 
 Burgundians, their conversion and Ariau- 
 ism, iii. 4, 5. Embrace the Nicene doc- 
 trine, 5 (9n.). Columban among them, 
 30-33. I'hotinian doctrines among 
 them, 39 and n. 3. Judgment of God, 
 130. 
 
 Burgundy, iii. 417 ; iv. 252, 254, 283 n. 
 1, 289, 314 n. 2. Duke of, v. 93. 
 
 Burial of the dead, i. 334, 335; ii. 128, 
 192, 262; iv. 290. As sacrament, ii. 
 725. Burial places, venal consecration 
 of, v. 43. 
 
 Burkhard of Worms, iv. 203. 
 
 Burning of the dead, iii. 78. 
 
 Butler, Franciscan, v. 151 n. 2. 
 
 Bythos (Bi'i?of), in Gnosticism, i. 373 n. 
 
 1, 417, 418, 421, 477 n. 1, 489; ii. 127. 
 
 Byzacene (Buzazene), ii. 605 n. 2, 686. 
 
 Byzantine church, ii. 204. See Constan- 
 tinople. 
 
 Byzantine court, corrupting influence of 
 the, ii. 45, 164-166, 505 ; iii. 91. Court 
 worship, iii. 108. Empire, iii. 48 n. 6, 
 88. Principle of church gov't, 191. Era, 
 315 n. 2. Insincerity and exaggeration, 
 235, 583 n. 3. Despotism, 543, 604. 
 
 Byzantine emperors, alliances with Mon- 
 gols, iv. 56. In ecclesiastical affairs, 
 ii. 164-166, 223-229; iii. 175 (see the 
 controversies). Dogmatizing spirit, ii. 
 603 ; iv. 533. Honors paid to, iii. 241. 
 
 Byzantine historians, iii. 203 n. 1, 250 n. 
 
 2, 254 n. 5, 269 n. 6, 327 ; iv. 530. 
 Byzantium, ii. 197, 422 n. 4. See Leon- 
 
 tius of. 
 
 Cabala, i. 375, 440. Cabalists, i. 448 n. 
 
 I. Cabalistic theology, ii. 776 n. 4. 
 Cadalous, bp. of Parma, iii. 396. See 
 
 Honorius II. 
 
 Caecilian, archdeacon and bp. of Car- 
 thage, ii. 217, 218, 221-226, 228 n. 3, 
 237, 245. 
 
 Cfficilius, pagan, on private judgment, i. 
 
 II. On brotherly love of Christians, i. 
 76 n. 4. See Minucius Felix. 
 
 Caecilius of Bilta, on exorcism, i. 310 n. 1. 
 
 CiErimoniiB Romanse, i. 87, 175. 
 
 Cissar, reuderino- to, iv. 142, 147, 151, 167, 
 172, 223; v. 36, 39. 
 
 Ciesar Augusta. See Saragossa. 
 
 Caisarea in Cappadocia, ])ersecution at, 
 i. 707. Origen at, i. 707. Basil, asy- 
 lum, ii. 177 n. 1. School at, ii. 183. 
 Election of bishops, ii. 186 n. 1. See 
 Basil, Firmilian, Procopius, Thalassius, 
 Theodore Ascidas. 
 
 CiEsarea in Palestine, persecution at, i. 
 153, 706, 707, 709. Church of, i. 299. 
 Origen at, i. 703-707, 709. School at, 
 i. 721 ; ii. 183. Library at, i. 721 ; ii. 
 745. The fraudulent abp., iv. 127. 
 See Acacius, Eulogius, Theophilus. 
 
 Ca^sares, irreligiositas in, ii. 112. 
 
 Cflesariani, i. 142. 
 
 Casarius, bp. of Aries, ii. 296, 709 and n. 
 2 ; iii. 4. On fasting, ii. 340. Doc- 
 trine of grace, ii. 709, 711. Amulets, 
 iii. 448. His life, ii. 709 n. 2. Ser- 
 mons, ii. 709 u. 2. See Acta S. Aug. 
 27. 
 
 Caesarius, monk, letter of Chrysostom to, 
 ii. 732 n. 6. 
 
 CiBsarius of Heisterbach, Cistercian, iv. 
 155 n. 5, 235. On bearing the yoke of 
 Christ, iv. 156. 
 
 Dialogues, Dist. i. c. 4, different characters of 
 monks, iv. 234 n. 4 ; cc. 5, 12, 25, 28, mo- 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 37 
 
 tives for embracing the monastic calling, 
 
 235 and nn. 2, 3 ; c. 6, crusades, prudence 
 of Bernard, 155 n. 5 ; effects of the cru- 
 sades, 156 n. 3 ; c. 31, the condemned knight, 
 
 236 n. 2. Dist. ii. c. 26, German bps., 214 n. 
 2. D. iv. f. 65, distribution of alms, 239 n. 
 1 ; f. 94, etc., 100, reactions of feeling, 239 
 n. 2. D. c. 27, fatalism, 305 n. 2. D. v. c. 
 
 19, f. 138, Catharists, 585 n. 3, 589 n. 5 ; c. 
 
 20, f . 138, Waldenses, 321 n. 1 ; c. 21, Cath- 
 arists, 582 n. 4 : c. 22, sect of the Holy Gbost, 
 448 nn. 1, 3; c. 22, f. 142, Catharists, perse- 
 cutions of, 590 n. 1. D. ix. c. 12 f. 270, 
 Catharist miracle-workers, 585 n. 3 ; c. 51, 
 kneeling before the host, 341 n. 3. D. xii. 
 c. 48, Peter Cantor, 414 n. 2. 
 
 Cahors, bp. of, iii. 95 n. 2. 
 
 Caianians, i. 476 n. 1. 
 
 Cain, i. 448 ; ii. 705 ; iv. 75. With the 
 
 Bogomiles, iv. 554. The Catharists, 
 
 573. 
 Cainites, i. 448, 476 n. 1, 646. 
 Caius (of Hippolytus), i. 682. 
 Caius, presbyter at Rome, on Cerinthus, 
 
 i. 396 n. 1, 399. Moutanism, 652, 690. 
 
 Ep. of Dionysius of Aiexaudria to, iii. 
 
 184 n. 1. 
 Cajetan, cardinal Benedict. See Boniface 
 
 VIII. 
 Calabria, iii. 206 n. 3, 376, 420 ; iv. 266. 
 
 See Joachim. 
 Calame, ii. 102 n. 2. 
 Calamities, pnblic, charged on Christians, 
 
 i. 103, 104, 126, 689 ; ii. 4, 5, 92 ; iii. 22 
 
 n. 1, 448 u. 1 ; iv. 26, 100. 
 Calaris, ii. 257. See Lucifer of. 
 Calarugna, iv. 268. 
 Caliphs, iii. 206 n. 3, 207. At Cordova, 
 
 339. 
 Calixtus II., pope, iv. 142 n. 3, 143, 245. 
 Calixtus III., pope, iv. 168. 
 Calliana (Calcutta), ii. 141. 
 Calligraphy, art of, i. 713. 
 Calling of grace, Aug. on, ii. 630, 631. 
 
 The Christian, Hildebert on, iv. 306, 
 
 307. Of princes, Lull, iv. 310 n. 7. 
 
 To preach. Innocent III. on, iv. 323 ; 
 
 Huss on, V. 265, 266, 353. 
 Callinice, iii. 244, 246. 
 CMllinicuin, castle of, ii. 95 n. 4. 
 Calliopas, exarch, iii. 186 n. 1, 187-189, 
 
 192. 
 Calumny, ii. 1, 442. 
 Camaldolensiaus, iii. 419; iv. 204. 
 Canialdoli, iii. 419. 
 Cambalu (Pekin), iv. 57-59. 
 Cambray, Robert of. See Clement VII. 
 Cambray, sect in, iii. 598, 599. See Arras. 
 
 Adherents of Henry IV., iv. 129. Ber- 
 nard in, iv. 256 n.4. Suffragan bp. of, 
 
 iv. 326 n. 1. Hungarians threaten, iv. 
 
 405. Abp. of, V. 90. See Gerhard, 
 
 Halitgar, Odo, Wibold. 
 Cambyses, ii. 89. 
 
 Camniin, city in Pomerania, iv. 9. 
 Camp bps., ii. 143. 
 Campania, v. 12. 
 Cana, miracle at, ii. 306, 344. 
 Cancelli. See Chancel. 
 Cancer Cusanus. See Nicholas of Cusa. 
 
 Cancrisantes, the, v. 291. 
 
 Candace, i. 83. 
 
 Candes, iv. 247. 
 
 Candia,.v. 84. 
 
 Candidian. Comes, ii. 527, 531 n. 3, 532- 
 534, 537, 538. 
 
 Candidas, the Valentinian, i. 589, 703 n. 
 3, 704 n. 1. 
 
 Canisius. 
 Lectiones antiquae, ed. Basnage, Anty. 1725, t. 
 i. f. 137, Titus of Bostra against the Mani- 
 cheans, i. 496 n. 1. T. i. f. 332, chronicle of 
 Victorof Tununum, ii. 604 n. 3 : f. 608, Leon- 
 tius Byzant. c. fraudes ApoUinarist., ii. 491 
 n.l. T.ii. f. 301, Beatus coutr. Elipand., iii. 
 164 nn. 6, 7 ; f . 310, nn. 4, 5. T. ii. P. ii. f. 
 354, Walafrid Strabo, poem of, iii. 472 n. 1. 
 T. iii., Cilean, iii. 37 n. 6 : life of Emmcran, 
 iii. 39 n. 4, 40 n. 2. T. iii! P. i. f. 282, ep. of 
 Michael Cerularius, iii. 581 n. 4. T. iii. P. i. 
 Humbert's defense of the Roman ch., iii. 582 
 nn. 3-6 ; f. 285, the same, 581 n. 4 ; f 325, his 
 report of the mission to Constantinople, 583 
 n. 3. T. iii. P. ii., Rudbert, iii. 40 n. 2 ; life 
 of Otto of Bamberg, iv. 2 n. 1, 5 nn. 1, 2, 11 
 nn. 1, 2, 16 nn. 1, 2, 4, 22 n. 2, 26 nn., 27 n. 
 1, 30 n. 1 ; Anselni of Lucca contra Guibert, 
 iv. 101 n. 2. T. iii. P. ii. f. 62, Otto on the 
 seTen sacraments, iv. 335 n. 2. T. iv. f. 124, 
 life of Elizabeth of Hessia, iv. .302 n. 2. 
 
 Canon, de canone Novi Testamenti fragm. 
 Antiq. Ital. jud. sovi ed. Muratori, t. 3, i. 660 
 n. 1. 
 
 Canon, the, with the Sadducees, i. 41. 
 The Bogomiles, iv. 558. 
 
 Canon law, v. 325. See Ecclesiastical 
 law. 
 
 Canones apostolici, i. 660, 703 n. 4. Num- 
 ber of, iii. 557. See Bruns. 
 
 Canonical age, iv. 207. 
 
 Canonical community under Ariald, iii. 
 393. 
 
 Canonical law, iv. 204, 279, 425 ; v. 33. 
 See Canon law. 
 
 Canonical life of the clergy, ii. 184, 295 ; 
 iii. 106, 107, 409; iv. 148, 205-207, 208 
 (Didacus, 269). 
 
 Canonical priests, iv. 207, 269. 
 
 Canonici, iv. 208. Canonicals, v. 202. 
 Of St. Victor, iv. 401. 
 
 Canonization of saints, iii. 447 ; ir. 284. 
 Wicklif on, v. 1 69. 
 
 Canonry, candidates for, iv. 196. 
 
 Canons, apostolic. See Canones. 
 
 Canons of councils, ii. 209, 212; iii. 143 
 n. 1. Collection of, ii. 212. See Bruns, 
 ed. Canones ap. et concil. 
 
 Canossa, castle of, iv. 114. 
 
 Canterbury, Augustin at, iii. 12. Arch- 
 bishopric, iii. 16. Primacy, iii. 16,25. 
 Disputes of the abps. with the Norman 
 princes, iv. 141. Abbot of, iv. 196 n. 
 2. John Balle at, v. 158, 159. Wick- 
 lifites at, v. 363. Canterbury hall, v. 
 135. Archbishops of, iii. 16, 18, 501 n. 
 3; iv. 174, 194, 279; v. 146-148,363. 
 See Anselm, Augustin, Cuthbert, Dun- 
 stan, Elfeg, Islcp, Odo, Richard, 
 Stephen Langton, Sudbury, Thomas ^ 
 Becket. 
 
 Cantinpre, iv. 277. See Thomas of. 
 
38 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Cantores, ii. 354 nn. 2, 3 (iv. 196). 
 Canute, son of Henry the converter of 
 
 the Wends, iv. 32. 
 Canute the Great, iii. 290, 299. Goes to 
 
 Rome, 290. Zealous for Christianity, 
 
 290, 291. 
 Capital punishment, iii. 103, 104. See 
 
 Punishment of death. 
 Capitula, iii. 107 n. 1. Ruralia, 110. 
 Capitula of Theodore, iii. 102 n. 4. 
 Capitularies, collection of, by B. Levita, 
 
 iii. 350 n. 1. 
 Capitularies of Charlemagne. 
 
 An. 779, on the treatment of persons sentenced 
 to death who took refuge in asjlums, iii. 
 104. 
 
 An. 789, on forged writings, iii. 59 n. 2 ; for 
 the Saxons, 78 n. 3; against orrJinationes ab- 
 solutte, 108 n. 3 ; c. 9, on attendance upon 
 parochial worship, 109 n. 3 ; on church psal- 
 mody, 127 n. 2. Cap. 3, c. 4, against consult- 
 ing the .Scriptures for oracles, 129 n. 7; 
 against vagabond jienitcnts, 140. 
 
 An. 794, against ordinationes absolutcB, iii. 108 
 n. 3 ; on judgments of God, 130 n. 5 ; against 
 the worship of new saints, 133. 
 
 An. 796, c. 50, on ecclesiastical language, iii. 
 128 n. 5. 
 
 An. 801, on the participation of the clergy in 
 the affairs of war, iii. 102: on Sends, 107 
 n. 5. 
 
 An. 803. on tlie election of bps., iii. 95 n. 1 ; on 
 judgments of God, 130 n. 5. 
 
 An. 805, c. 2, against appointing archdeacons 
 from the laity, iii. Ill n. 2 ; c. 11, on admis- 
 sion of slaves into the monastic order, 101 
 n. 1 ; c. 15, on the admission of freemen into 
 the spiritual order, 97 n. 3. 
 
 An. 809, on judgments of God, iii. 130 n. 5. 
 
 An. 811, on external works, iii. 131 ; c. 4, on 
 the separation of ecclesiastical affairs from 
 political, iii. 97 n. 1. 
 
 An. 814, c. 10, and an. 789, cap. 3, c. 18, against 
 divination and amulets, iii. 129 n. 1. See 
 Baluz. 
 
 Cappadocia, i. 117, 126. Provincial syn- 
 ods, i. 207. Stephanus, i. 318. Persecu- 
 tion in, i. 126, 707. Influence of Origen 
 in, i. 706, 716. The three great teach- 
 ers, i. 716 ; ii. 387, 459, 462, 501 n. 3 ; 
 iii. 169. Julian in, ii. 40, 41. Goths 
 and, ii. 149, 150, 155. Ba.sil in.ii. 155, 
 174, 175, 186 n. 1, 460. Patriarchal re- 
 lations, ii. 196 n. 3. Prima and Secun- 
 da, ii. 174, 547. Paulicians, iii. 256. 
 Bishops of and the Bogomiles, iv. 563. 
 
 Cappelletti. 
 
 Italian trans, of ElisiEus, Venezia, 1840, ii. 125 
 nn. 3, 4. 
 
 Ca])tives taken in war extend Christian- 
 ity, ii. 124, 138, 149 ; iii. 276, 307, 308 
 (273), 331. Educated as Christinus, 
 iii. 41,273, 308. Rau.som of, i. 256; 
 iii. 4 n. 1, 21, 26, 41, 104 n. 1, 138, 300, 
 308 ; iv. 12, 18, 30, 268. Freed, iii. 27. 
 Anschar, iii. 277, 286. Rimbcrt, iii. 
 287. Martyrs in the crusades, iv. 128. 
 
 Capua, iii. 422. Siege of, iv. 364. 
 
 Caracalhi, i. 119 n. 6, 122, 691, 703 n. 2. 
 
 Caracorum, chief city of Kerait, iv. 46, 
 51, 53. 
 
 Carbeas, Paulician, iii. 587. 
 
 Carcassone, iv. 590, 639 n. 2. Religious 
 
 conference at, 641. Inquisition in, 643. 
 Archives of in{piisition, 553 n. 5. 
 
 Cardag, Nestorian missionary, iii. 89. 
 
 Cardinal, cardinals, signilication of the 
 title, iii. 387 n. 7. College of cardinals, 
 its origin, iii. 387, 388. Legates, iv. 
 197. Determination of the choice of 
 popes, iii. 387,388; iv. 167, 192, 193, 
 V. 44-46, 71, 101, 109. St. Francis and 
 the, iv. 272, 273. Authority of, v. 18,33. 
 At Avignon, v. 21, 22, 44. Corruption 
 of, V. 47, 50, 58, 101. In the schism, v. 
 51, 56, 70-73, 75-77,94, 97, 99, 100, 
 101. Two parties, v. 87. At Con- 
 stance, V. 106, 109-112, 118-125,327, 
 328, 374. Wicklif, v. 160. Janow, v. 
 231. Huss on the, v. 257, 309, 364. 
 
 Cardinal virtues, iii. 148, 149 ; iv. 520-522. 
 
 Cards of invitation to Ariald's preaching, 
 iii. 391. 
 
 Care of the sick, ii. 169, 192; see Sick. 
 Of the poor ; see Poor. 
 
 Careans, i. 42 n. 3. 
 
 Caria, iii. 570 n. 2. 
 
 Carinthia, churches in, iii. 316. See Ber- 
 tulph. 
 
 Carloman, iii. 55, 56, 65. 
 
 Carlstadt, v. 156. 
 
 Carmel, anchorets at, iv. 266. 
 
 Carmelites, order of, iv. 266. Carmelite 
 preacher, v. 75. 
 
 Carnales, iii. 348. 
 
 Carolingian family, iii. 368 
 
 Caroliugiau period, iii. 136, 137, 139, 156, 
 233, 234, 400, 404, 425, 427, 428, 456, 
 460, 470. See Charlemagne. 
 
 Carolinian books. See Libri Carolini. 
 
 Cai-pathus, iii. 229 n. 3. 
 
 Carpini, J. de Piano, journey to Tartary, 
 iv. 48 n. 2, 50. 
 His report, iv. 48 n. 2 ; § xii. f . 270, 51 n. 1. 
 
 Carpocrates, Gnostic, i. 399 n. 1, 449-451. 
 
 Carpocratians, Carpocratiauism, i. 292, 
 449, 451, 484 n. 3. 
 
 Carpzov, iv. 79 ii. 1. 
 
 Carthage. Christianity there, i. 83, 84. 
 Metropolitan cluirch, i. 242. Persecu- 
 tion imder Caracalla, i. 123, 124. Un- 
 der Uecius, i. 132, 133. Under Dio- 
 cletian, i. 152. Liberality, i. 256. Con- 
 duct of the Christians there during the 
 plague, i. 258, 333. Catechists, i. 306. 
 Praxeius at, i. 583. Paganism at, ii. 100. 
 Temjiles destroyed at, ii. 101 n. 5. 
 Church at, ii. 167, 197. Mcnsurius, ii. 
 217-219. In the Donatist schism, ii. 
 220-238. Assembly at, ii. 223. Con- 
 ference at (an. 411), with Donatists, ii. 
 236, 237 (220 u. 1, 222 n. 1, 225 n. 4, 
 226 n. 2). Monks at, ii. 301. Augus- 
 tin at, ii. 236, 396. Pelagius and Celes- 
 tius, ii. 639, 640. Leporiiis at, ii. 655. 
 See Aurelius, Mensurius, Councils, at 
 the beginning. 
 
 Carthusians, iv. 168 n. 3, 262 n. 2, 264, 
 265 and u. 4. Wicklitite doctrines 
 among the, v. 371 u. 2. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 39 
 
 Cartliwitz, Hungarian bp., biography of 
 
 Stejiheu of Hiingaiy, iii. 333 u. 2. 
 Casae Nigrae. See Uonatus of. 
 Caspian Sea, ii. 141 and n. 3 ; iii. 89. 
 Cassiau. See John. 
 Cassian, Julius, i. 458 n. 3. See Encra- 
 
 tites. 
 Cassiuo, Monte, monastery, iv. 421. 
 Cassiodorus, East Gothic statesman, ii. 
 
 183 n., 639, 682 n. 4 ; iii. 151 n. 1. 
 
 De iiistitutione div. script., iii. 151 n. 1 ; prae- 
 fat. 1. 1, ii. 183 n. 
 
 Caste, among the Essenes, i. 49. Priests 
 as a, iii. 348, 383. 
 
 Castile, iv. 174 n., 268. 
 
 Castle priests, iii. 109, 413. 
 
 Castor and Pollux, ii. 371. 
 
 Castrum Cassinum, ii. 298. 
 
 Casuistry, Jewish, i. 39, 49. 
 
 Catacombs, Greek monks in, iv. 529. 
 Catharists, 590. 
 
 Catalonia, iv. 613. 
 
 Cataphrygians, i. 525. 
 
 Catechists, catechetical school in Alex- 
 andria, i. 306, 527-529,686 n. 1, 691. 
 Augustiu's directions to, ii. 118-120. 
 
 Catechumens, i. 305-310, 219, 504 ; ii. 31 
 n.3, 121, 357-359,361, 472. Classes of, 
 i. 305, 700 ; ii. 30, 213 and n. 4, 357, 358. 
 Probation, ii. 184. Their part in the 
 divine service, Missa catechumenorum, 
 i. 328, 478; ii. 361 and n. 3. Prayer 
 for the, ii. 357, 358 n. 1. Instruction 
 of, i. .305 n. 1, .306-308, 528, 686 n. 1 ; 
 ii. 358, 506 n. 3, 584. Baptism for, i. 
 478. With Marcion, i. 460, 473. In 
 Sweden, iii. 280. In Iceland, iii. 301, 
 Catharist, iv. 580. 
 
 Catena (Paulus), ii. 34. 
 
 Catena Corderii, ou John, fragm. Theo- 
 dor. Mopsuest. comm. in Johann., ii. 
 390 n. 4, 738 n. 6 ; f. 288, ii. 496 n. 4. 
 In Psalmos, f . 166, fragm. Theodor., in 
 Psal. 8, ii. 494 n. 1. 
 
 Catena Nicephori, on the Octateuch 
 (Lips. 1770), Theodore ou Gen., ii. 127 
 n. 3; t. i. f. 98, the fall, ii. 715 n. 3. 
 (Lips. 1772), fragments of ApoUinaris 
 of Hierapolis, and A. of Laodicea, i. 
 677 n. 1 ; t. i. f. 1475, A. of Laodicea 
 on the descensus in inferos, ii. 491 n. 4. 
 
 Catena;, the, i. 677 n. 1 ; ii. 738 n. 6 ; iii. 
 169. See Catena. 
 
 Catharists, i. 504 ; iii. 590, 591 n. 1, 594 
 n. 3, 595, 602 n. 1 ; iv. 219, 304, 556 n. 
 2. History and doctrine, iv. 565-590, 
 592-594,603 n. 4,610,611 nn. 6, 7, 612 
 and n. 3, 640. Occupations of, 583 
 n. 2. 
 
 Cathedra (i9p6vof), ii. 321. 
 
 Cathedra Petri, i. 213,214, 215,684 n. 
 1 ; ii. 199, 200; iii. 569, 573; v. 78. 
 
 Cathedra pontilicalis, iii. 352. 
 
 Catherine of Siena, v. 44. 
 
 Catholic church, its formation, i. 207-217 
 (199). Division of Felici>simus,i. 222- 
 237. Controversy with the Novatians, 
 
 i. 222, 246-248. Its doctrine, i. 506- 
 656. Baptism of heretics, i. 317-320; 
 ii. 219. Trinity, i. 573; conflict with 
 Separatism, ii. 216,237, 238-247 (see 
 Donatist schism) ; iii. 166, 371 n. 2 ; iv. 
 552 n. 3, 553, 578, 623. Opposition to 
 the, iii. 269 n. 6 (see Paulicians). Defi- 
 nition of, v. 302 (ii. 237, 243). See 
 Church, Ciiurch divisions, Church dis- 
 cipline. 
 
 Catholic element, i. 461, 478 (199). An- 
 tiquity of the, 204 n. 3. 
 
 Catholicism, ii. 216. Jewish element in, 
 i. 195, 367 u. 1, 478. Mediteval, iii. 87, 
 88, 146, 200. See Catholic, Jewish. 
 
 Catholicus, iii. 250 n. 1, 589. 
 
 Cato, i. 15; iii. 381 n. 1 ; v. 333,379. De 
 senectute, c. 2, iii. 483 n. 2. 
 
 Caucasus, Mt., ii. 139. 
 
 Causa: majores, iii. 359, 370. 
 
 Causality, divine, iii. 144. 
 
 Cause, first, highest, iv. 478-481. Prin- 
 cipalis et instrumentalis, iv. 514 n. 5. 
 Primal, iv. 477. Efficient, iv. 449. Fi- 
 nal, iv. 449, 466, 473. Formal, iv. 449. 
 Causffi architypaj, prototypte, primordi- 
 ales, iii. 556 n. 4. Primordial and ra- 
 tional, iv. 470, 471. Rutiones causales 
 seminales, iv. 470, 472. Cause and ef- 
 fect, iv. 471, 472, 476, 491. Causes 
 contingent and proximate, iv. 477. 
 Necessary and contingent, iv. 477, 478. 
 Second, iv. 478, 483, 515. Natural, i. 
 23. Internal and external, in history, 
 V. 240. 
 
 Causeum (Chaussey) island, iv. 236. 
 
 Causis, Michael de, v. 300. 
 
 Caves, iv. 529, 590. 
 
 Cedrenus. 
 Annates. (An. 525), persecution of Manicheans 
 in Persia, ii. 768 n. 2. Irene, iii. 223 n. 2, 
 224 n. 2. Tarasius, 225 n. 1. Paulicians 
 transplanted, 250 n. 2. Ed. Basil, f. 484, 
 the Russian church, 327 n. 8 ; f. 524, Olga, 
 328 n. 3, Hungarian ch., 330 n. 3. 
 
 Celada, ii. 657. 
 
 Celestial bodies as divine essences, i. 162. 
 
 Celestin, bp. of Rome. See Ccelestin. 
 
 Celestin II., pope, iv. 151. 
 
 Celestin III., pope, iv. 173, 221 n. 
 
 Celestin IV., pope, iv. 183. 
 
 Celestin V., pope, iv. 67, 193, 632 ; v. 2, 
 4, 19. Life of, iv. 163 n. 3. 
 
 Celestius, ii. 222 n. 1. 
 
 Celibacy, estimation of, i. 277, 280, 659. 
 Abstenieuts, 274. Pagan, 278. With 
 the Essenes, 43, 45. With the Ebio- 
 nites, 353. With the Gnostics, 38.5, 416, 
 456, 457. With the Montanists, 521, 
 522. In the epistles of Clement, 659. 
 With Hieracas, 714, 715. Methodius, 
 721. Chrysostom on, ii. 302, .303. Jo- 
 viuian, ii. 304-306, 309. Hclvidius, ii. 
 377. Pelagius, ii. 643 n. 2. With the 
 Euchites, ii. 281 . Priscillianists, ii. 778. 
 Sect at Arras and Liege, iii. 597. Sects 
 from the East, iii. 592, 600 n. 2. Sect 
 at Montfort, iii. 601. Henry the Clu- 
 
40 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 niacensian, iv. 600. See Marriage, Ce- 
 libacy of the clergv. 
 
 Celibacy of the clerjv, i. 199 ; ii. 179-182, 
 191 ; iii. 382-384, '.388-398, 397 ii. 2, 
 410, 411, 469. Eoman liuv requiring, 
 iii. .53. Iri.sh synods concerning, iii. 53 
 n. 6. Made valid by Nicholas II., iii. 
 388. Oppo-itiou to,'iii. 411 n. 7. In 
 the Greek church, iii. 557. Photius on, 
 iii. 567. Ordinances of Gregory VII., 
 iv. 93-100. Results of, iv. 146 n. 2, 
 206. Relaxation of laws concerning, 
 iv. 119. Robert of Arbrissel, iv. 246. 
 Henry the Cluniacensian, iv. 598, 601 
 n. 4. Gerson, v. 81. Huss, v. 249. 
 See Marriage. 
 
 Celidonius, bp., ii. 206. 
 
 Celle, iv. 39. See Peter de la Celle. 
 
 Cello t. 
 
 Hist. Gotheschalci, Par. 1655, appendix, Pru- 
 dentius, tract on predestination, iii. 482 n. 
 1 ; Gerbert, De corpore et sang. Donu, iii. 
 502 n. 1. 
 
 Celsus, CD Hellenism, i. 4. On Christian- 
 ity, 70, 71, 88-90, 107, 108, 570. Rev- 
 erence to the emperors, 91. Origen 
 against, 127, 710 (see Origen). Chris- 
 tianity and the state, 129. His work 
 against Christianity, 160-170, 173. 
 Representative character of, 163. Sib- 
 yllists, 177. Public festivals, 265. Ad- 
 ministration of offices and military 
 service, 272. Absence of altars, etc., 
 289. Catechumens, 305 n. 1. For cita- 
 tions from his Aoyog akrj-djjc, see Origen 
 contra Celsura. 
 
 Celsus the Epicurean, i. 160 n. 
 
 Cemeteries, Christians forbidden to visit 
 the, i. 137, 138. Restored, i. 140. 
 Places of assemblage, i. 334 ; ii. 3. 
 Images in, ii. 329 n. 2. 
 
 Cenobites. See Coenobites. 
 
 Central point in Christianity, i. 557 ; ii. 
 386. 
 
 Centralization, in the work of spreading 
 Christiauitv among barbarous nations, 
 iii. 15, 49, .50. 
 
 Centres of public life, i. 79. 
 
 Centulum, monastery at, iii. 420. 
 
 Cerdana, iii. 156 u. 5. 
 
 Cerdo, i. 465. 
 
 Ceremonial law, i. 58. See Pharisees. 
 
 Ceremonial rites, religion, service, i. 686 ; 
 ii. 38, 48 ; iii. 84, 427 ; v. 237. Pauli- 
 cians on, iii. 263. Claudius and Ago- 
 bard, iii. 457. Sect of the Holy Ghost, 
 iv. 448. 
 
 Ceremonies, observance of pagan, ii. 8, 
 9, 12, 20, 21, 22, 28, 34, 59, 67 n. 2, 74, 
 81-84. Sec Pagan. 
 
 Ceres, worshi]) of, ii. 376. 
 
 Cerinthus, i. 396-400, 410, 412, 652. See 
 Irenajus, Dionysius of Alexandria, 
 Caius, Epiphanius. 
 
 Cerrctanus, v. 330. 
 
 Certroy, anchorets at, iv. 267. 
 
 Cesarini. See Juliauo. 
 
 Ceylon, Christianity in, ii. 141. 
 
 Chalcedon, bps. of, ii. 539 ; iii. 570, 573 
 n. 2. See Councils, an. 451, Maris. 
 
 Chalcis, desert of, ii. 742. 
 
 Chaldaic elements in Essenean mysti- 
 cism, i. 44. 
 
 Chaklee, iv. 70, 426. Chaldee documents, 
 ii. 125 n. 6. 
 
 Chalons sur Marne, iv. 251, 255; v. 53. 
 Sects at, iii. 603-605. Bp. of, iii. 600 
 n. 2. 
 
 Chalons sur Saone. Death of Abelard 
 at, iv. 400. See Councils, an. 650. 
 
 Chamberlains, court, in the Nestorian 
 controv., ii. 541 n. 1. Of the pope, v. 
 47 u. 
 
 Champagne, iv. 251 ; v. 25, 53. See 
 Theobald. 
 
 Chancel, ii. 321 n. 5. 
 
 Chancellor, of the Roman church, Hilde- 
 brand as, iii. 399. William of Modena, 
 iv. 41. Roland, iv. 164. 
 
 Chanting of the symbol, iii. 555. 
 
 Chaos, in Gnosticism, i. 375-377, 383, 401. 
 With Hermogenes, i. 567, 617. The 
 Bogomiles, iv. 553. Catharists, iv. 572, 
 575. 
 
 Chapels, of martyr.s, ii. 160. Private, iii. 
 109, 413. On "the highways, iii. 133. 
 
 Chapter of cathedral, iii. 107 n. 1,409; 
 iv. 207. Origin of the title, iii. 107 
 n. 1. 
 
 Character, militaris, indelebilis, ii. 724. 
 
 Charibert, Prankish king, iii. 94. 
 
 Chariot and foot races, i. 264, 265. 
 
 Charismata, i. 119 n. 6, 180-183,186-188, 
 212,309, 510, 526, 616, 682; iii. 147, 
 173, 174, 397 n. 2. See Apostles. 
 
 Charity, among the Esseues, i. 45, 46. 
 The Gnostics, i. 384. Works of.ii. 136, 
 192. See Benevolence. Theodulf on, 
 iii. 131. Among the Icelanders, iii. 306. 
 Bernard on, iv. 257. Wicklif on works 
 of, V. 142. Militz, v. 182. Conrad of 
 Waldhausen, V. 189. Friends of God, 
 V. 383, 403, 404. See Good works. 
 
 Charlemagne. Endeavors to convert the 
 Saxons, iii. 66, 76, 78, 81, 272, 273. 
 Assigns to missionaries their spheres of 
 labor, 79-82. Proposes to make Ham- 
 burg a metropolitan see, 84. Restores 
 free ecclesiastical elections, 95. His or- 
 dinances with regard to general assem- 
 blies, 96, 97. Taxation of church prop- 
 ertv, 101. Payments of tithes made 
 legally binding, 101 n. 2. On the mil- 
 itary service of the clergy, 102. Asy- 
 lums, 104. Judicature of bisho])S, 105 
 n. 4. Visitations, 107 n. 5. Founds 
 the Frank empire in Italy, 120. His 
 coronation as cm])cror, 120,361. His 
 disposition towards the popes, 120-122. 
 Increases the territorial possessions of 
 the Roman church, 122. Procedure 
 with regard to Leo III., 122. A zeal- 
 ous promoter of preaching, 123-125. 
 Procures the publication of a homilia- 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 41 
 
 rium, which he accomp.anies with a 
 preface, 126. Church psahiiody, 128. 
 Language of worship, 128. Sortes 
 sanctorum, 129. Judgineuts of God, 
 130. On adornment of churches, 131. 
 Against new saints, 133. Synods un- 
 der, 143. A zealous promoter of learn- 
 ing, 154, 468. Letters of Alcuin to, 155 
 un. 1, 3, l.')6 n. 1. See Alcuiu. Felix, 
 159 u. His proceedings with regard to 
 Adoptianism, 165-167. On image wor- 
 ship, 234-243. Age of, 233, 456, 460. 
 Missions, 271-273, 277, 316. Moravians 
 subjected, 315. Wends, 323. Tseudo- 
 Isidoreau decretals, 351. Benedict, 
 414. Claudius of Turin, 432. Harouu 
 al Raschid, 458 n. 2. Doctrine of the 
 Holy Spirit, 555. An opponent of the 
 second Niceue council, 234-243. Pro- 
 posed restoration of his gifts bestowed 
 on the churches, iv. 133. See Alcuin, 
 Capitularies, Carolingian, Libri Caro- 
 liui, Monachi. 
 
 Charles II., king of Naples, iv. 193. 
 
 Charles IV., emperor, v. 42, 43, 174, 182, 
 184, 244, 335. 
 
 Charles V., emperor, iii. 380 n, 
 
 Charles V. of France, v. 48. 
 
 Charles VL of France, v. 52, 77, 91. 
 
 Charles do Valois, v. 22. 
 
 Charles, dulce of Lotharingia, iii. 368. 
 
 Charles, king of Provence, iii. 354. 
 
 Charles Martel, maj. dom., iii. 45, 47, 50, 
 54, 55. 
 
 Charles of Bohemia, v. 42. See Charles 
 IV., emperor. 
 
 Charles of Durazzo, king of Naples, v. 
 50, 51. 
 
 Charles the Bald, of France, iii. 353 n. 1, 
 354, 356 n. 6, 360, 361, 362, 364, 366, 
 404 n. 4, 450, 453 n. 1, 467 and n. 4, 
 481,482,500. Promotes the sciences, 
 iv. 461, 485, 497. 
 
 Charms, iii. 42, 84, 444. See Amulets. 
 
 Xcproipi'/lrt^, iii. 196 n. 2. 
 
 Chartres, theological school at, iii. 470, 
 502. Bp. of, iii. 290 n. 1,406, 596. As- 
 sembly at, iv. 154. Peter de Kusia, iv. 
 211. Almaric, iv. 446. See Bernard of 
 Tira, Fulcher, Gottfried, Ivo, Peter de 
 la Celle. 
 
 Chartreux (Cartusium), iv. 265. 
 
 Chase, clergy addicted to the, iii. 53, 66, 
 410. The nobles, 459. Forbidden to 
 the clergy, 56, 410. 
 
 Chasseileuil, siege of, iv. 641 n. 5. 
 
 Chastity among tlie Anglo-Saxons, iii. 69. 
 
 Chatelat, iii. 41 n. 3. 
 
 Chaussey, iv. 236. 
 
 Chazars, inhabitants of the Crimea, iii. 
 315, 316. Jews, 329, 453 n. 2. 
 
 Xeipo\iEaia, ii. 30 n. 3, 190 u. 2. See Im- 
 position of hands. 
 
 XsLpOToviai,, ii. 583 n. 1. 
 
 Cheops, ii. 89. 
 
 Chersou (Kerssan), iii. 329. T. Ailurus 
 banished to, ii. 585. 
 
 Chersonesus, iii. 190, 316. 
 
 Cherubim, iii. 204, 237. 
 
 Chesena, Michael of, v. 25. 
 
 Chess, game of, v. 320. 
 
 Chiersy. See Councils, an. 858. 
 
 ChitHet, anonvmous writer edited by, iii. 
 513 n. 3, 5l"5 u. 5, 516 n. 1, 518 n. 2. 
 
 Childebert, king of the Franks, his law 
 (an. 554) against idols, iii. 9. 
 
 Childeric HI., king of the Franks, iii. 68 ; 
 iv. HI ; V. 15. 
 
 Children among the early Christians, i. 71, 
 78, 99 and n. 3, 716. Persecuted, i. 138, 
 152, 156, 664. Christianity propagated 
 through, i. 119 n. 6, 716. Salvation of, 
 i. 552, 715, 716; ii. 717, 727, 731 ; iv. 
 503. Unbaptized, i. 715; ii. 729, 730; 
 iii. 476 ; iv. 494. Consecration of, i. 
 311, 312 ; ii. 261, 262 ; iv. 13, 233, 234, 
 252, 297, 298. Conrad on their dedica- 
 tion to monastic orders, v. 187. Cliris- 
 tian training of, i. 528 ; ii. 239, 261, 262 
 and n. 4, 288, 316, 423, 754 ; iii. 23 ; iv. 
 234, 249, 294, 361. Piety among, i. 99 
 u. 3 ; iv. 342, 343. Power of early in- 
 fluences, ii. 7, 8 ; iii. 288 ; iv. 234 ; see 
 Christian training of. School-books of, 
 ii. 5 ; iii. 543. Instruction of, i. 528 ; ii. 
 288, 423; iii. 315 n. 1 ; iv. 362, 363; 
 Gersou on, v. 82. Singing of, iv. 58. 
 Crusade of, iv. 342 u. 5. Exposing of, 
 in Iceland, iii. 305 and n. 2. Destroyed 
 by heathen mothers in Poraerauia, iv. 
 8. In episcopal offices, iii. 409 and n. 
 1. Care for outcast, iv. 299. See 
 Boys, Girls, Education, Infant bap- 
 tism, Schools. 
 
 Children of God, iii. 535 n. 3. 
 
 Chiliasm, i. 365. With the Ebionites, i. 
 348, 357, 365. Of Cerinthus, i. 399. 
 In Asia Minor, i. 463. In JNIontauism, 
 i. 513, 515, 523, 527. In the church, 
 nature and history of, i. 650-654, 669, 
 670. Opposition to, i. 357, 651-654, 676. 
 AVith Commodian, i. 687. Origen and, 
 i. 71 1 ; ii. 388. With Methodius, i. 721. 
 Bar Sudaili, ii. 615, 616. 
 Chiliasts, i. 78, 165, 357, 513, 669, 711. 
 
 See Chiliasm. 
 Chilperic, king of the Franks, tract on 
 the doctrine of the Trinity, iii. 91 n. 1. 
 His complaints of the power of the bish- 
 ops, 101 u. 3. 
 China, Mani in, i. 488. Nestorians spread 
 Christianity in, iii. 89, 90. Judgments 
 of God in, "iii. 130. Exposing of chil- 
 dren, iii. 305 n. 2. Catholic missiona- 
 ries in, iv. 56-59. See Mongols. 
 Chivalry, spirit of, iv. 36. 
 Chlum, John of, v. 243 n. 1, 317 n.4,320, 
 321, 326 n. 3, 327, 328, 332-336, 339, 
 341-343, 347-349, 356, 358, 364, 367, 
 368. 
 Chonoe (Colosse), iv. 530. 
 Choral dance and music, Therajjeutae, i. 
 
 61. 
 Chorals, ii. 83. 
 
42 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 KupenicKonoc (chor-bishops), ii. 193. See 
 Country bishops, 'EmaKOizog. 
 
 Clioreutes, ii. 277. 
 
 Choristers, ii. 354. 
 
 Chosroes, king of Persia, ii. 110, 612. 
 
 Chosru Parviz, king of the Persians, iii. 84. 
 
 Chotek, Beruhard, v. 294. 
 
 Chozil, sou of Privinua, iii. 317 and n. 2. 
 
 Chrauiuus, iii. 104 n. 2. 
 
 Chrestus, i. 94. 
 
 Chrism, i. 315 ; ii. 359, 360 and n. 1 ; iii. 
 56 n. 4, 309. In confirmation, ii. 359, 
 360 n. 1 ; iii. 496. 
 
 Christ, preexisteuce of, with Origan, i. 
 588 (see Logos) ; with Apollinaris, ii. 
 489 ; see Son of God. Diviuity of : 
 Pliny, i. 98 ; Theonas, i. 143 ; Novaiian, 
 i. 690; in the early hymns, i. 304 ; Ju- 
 lian, ii. 55, 56, 57 ; Arius, ii. 408 ; in 
 the Gothic tribes, iii. 5 u. 2 (see ii. 472, 
 473), 38, 39; Bulgariaus, iii. 497 n. 1 ; 
 defended against iMohamraedans, iii. 
 87, 88, 159; the Swedes, 281, 282, 284, 
 285, 292, 293 ; the Danes, 289 ; de- 
 fended against doubts derived from 
 the Gospels, iv. 328 ; see Trinity, Adop- 
 tianist controversy. Image of God, i. 
 561. Divine and human in, 340 ; with 
 the Ebionites, i. 348, 349 ; Easilides, i. 
 410; Valentine, i. 428,429; two tend- 
 encies, ii. 483 ; Julian of Eclauum, ii. 
 655. God-man, iv. 78, 506, 534. Hu- 
 manity of, i. 630-640 ; ii. 646 n. 1 ; see 
 Person of, Monotheletism, Dyotlielet- 
 ism. Incaruatiun of, i. 562, ii. 485, iii. 
 495 n. 4, iv. 66, 230, 325, 384 ; Bernard 
 on the, iv. 261, 262 ; Al)elard, iv. 502; 
 Huss, V. 337 ; in the original jjlan of 
 the world, iv. 507, 508 ; see Predesti- 
 nation. Personality, iii. 157 n. 1. Two 
 Christs {uvD aud kutu, heavenly and 
 eartlily, etc.) in Gnosticism, i. 386, 398, 
 399, 410, 445, 447, 477, 549. Supernat- 
 ural couception and birth of, witii the 
 Ebionites, i. 347, 348, 357 n. 4, 363 ; 
 Valentine, i. 429 ; the Monarcbiaus, i. 
 577, 580 ; the Persians, ii. 129 ; Photi- 
 nus, ii. 482; Pauliciaus, 261, 262 ; Ra- 
 
 . tram n us, iii. 495 n. 4; sect at Orleans, 
 iii. 594. Infancy, with Bogomiles, iv. 
 559 ; see Christmas. Body of, i. 633- 
 635 ; Valentine ou the, i. 430, 431 ; 
 with Origen, i. 639 ; Marcellus, ii. 480, 
 481 ; Hilary, ii. 483 n. 1 ; Apollinaius, 
 ii. 490, 491"; in Monotheletism, iii. 182 
 n. 2 ; see Docetism, Gloritied body. 
 Lord's Supper, ^ap^. Soul of, i. 634, 
 639; see Ajjollinaris, Person of Christ. 
 Baptism of: with l^liionites, i.347, 348, 
 350, 351 ; Gno>ties, i. 366 ; Cerinthus, 
 398; Basilides, 410-412; Valentine, 
 429, 431 ; the Ojjhites, 445 ; Manicheans, 
 i. 502; Feli.x, iii. 163; Catharists, iv. 
 574, 575 ; Gregory of Nvssa, ii. 733. 
 Temptation, ii. 49*3, 494, "655, 656; iii. 
 450; iv. 249, 250; v. 199. Servant 
 form, i. 270, 271, 291, 398, 549, 631 ; ii. 
 
 48, 480; iii. 99, 141, 160, 162. Humil- 
 itv, i. 562 ; iv. 505, 506. Obedience, i. 
 641, 642; ii. 656. Uncomeliness, i. 169, 
 631-6.33. Poverty, iv. 283; v. 138. Re- 
 ceived sinners, iv. 100 u. 2 (i. 166; ii. 
 48). Refusal of secular power, v. 14, 
 16, 38, 39. Human weakness, iv. 496. 
 Freedom, i. 638, 639. Develo])ment, i. 
 639 ; Arius, ii. 407 ; in the Antiochian 
 school, ii. 493-498 ; Leporius, ii. 656. 
 Mutability, ii. 407. Lnmutabilitv, ii. 
 410 n. 3, '497. Knowledge of, ii."496, 
 656. Self-possession of, i. 356. Sinless- 
 ness of, i. 410, 413, 637, 638, 643; ii. 
 498 ; iii. 261 ; iv. 495-497. Transfig- 
 uration, i. 500, 633, 634. Words of, 
 iii. 268 ; Parables, i. 388, iv. 558, 589, 
 V. 201. Miracles, ii. 49, 50, 280 ; iv. 472, 
 502. At Jerusalem, V. 181, 184, 191, 
 296, 301 n. 3, 369. In Gethsemane, ii. 
 490, 491, 498. Sorrow, ii. 491. Suffer- 
 ings and death, i. 301, 398, 412, 430, 
 445, 446, 470, 500, 562, 642-644 ; ii. 46 
 n. 1, 122, 129; iv. 533, 620; ethical and 
 doctrinal significance of, iv. 499-507 ; 
 as vicarious, i. 412 ; as satisfaction, iv. 
 505, 506 ; with Julian, ii. 46 n. 1 ; with 
 Gnostics, i. 398 ; see Redemption. De- 
 scent into Hades, i. 656 ; ii. 491 ; iii. 61. 
 Resurrection and ascension of, i. 295, 
 301, 398; ii. 46 n. 1, 490,497; iii. 163, 
 470 n. 2, 500 ; iv. 384, 574. Appear- 
 ances after his ascension, ii. 48 n. 1 ; iv. 
 345 u. 5. At the right hand of God, iv. 
 555 nn. 2-4. Glorified bodv of, i. 69 ; ii. 
 484 aud n. 3, 733 ; iii. 500, 522, ,527 ; 
 iv.232; v. 154, 155, 238. Ubiquity, iii. 
 500; iv. 345. In dreams, ii. 9, 119. lu 
 the Eucharist, iii. 267, 496, 500, 521 ; 
 iv.345; v. 153, 154. Blood of, v. 237- 
 239. See Lord's Supper. Life, char- 
 acter, work, ii. 306, 307, 638; iv. 495- 
 509. Manicheans ou, 502 ; see Mani- 
 cheans. Oracles concerning, i. 171, 172. 
 Placed beside the gods of Rome, ii. 7. 
 Letter to Abgarus, see Abgarus. A. 
 Severus, i. 125. Worship of, i. 304; 
 ii. 425. Prayer to, i. 590; iii. 211 ; v. 
 306. Prayer through, i. 591. Images 
 of, i. 125, 292, 451 ; ii. 325-327; iii. 89 
 n. 4, 199, 204, 205, 208, 211, 213, 215, 
 217, 232, 240, {Xpiardg 6 uvntpcjvr/rrjc , 
 iii. 213 n. 2.) Symbol of the Lamb, iii. 
 557. Traditional image of, iii. 550 n. 
 1. Pro])betic testimonies to, iv. 574. 
 Christ, as moi-al teacher, i. 714, 716 ; 
 iv. 502, .503. As example, i. 311; ii. 
 676, 677 ; iv. 365, 500, 503, 504 ; v. 138, 
 142, 143, 268,281. Law of, v. 151, 209, 
 265, 280, 285, 307, 325. Commands, ii. 
 637. Mediation of, i. 590, 591 ; iv. 615 ; 
 V. 411. Redemption, i. 557; see Re- 
 demption. Ransom, iv. 502. As sacri- 
 fice, iv. 505. Acceptance in, iv. 509. 
 Power of faith in, i. 73-75, 323, 476, 
 549. Salvation bv, iv. 218; v. 168, 
 169, 172. God iu,"i. 573, 574; v. 402. 
 
GEXERAL INDEX. 
 
 43 
 
 Prophet, priest, and kin<i, i. 180. Cen- 
 tre of religious knowledue and life, 
 Bernard, iv. 258, 261, 202 ; Huss, v. 
 264. See Atonement. Hehvtion to sin- 
 ners, i. 245 ; to the kingdom of evil, i. 
 74, 75, ii. 159; to Christians, i. 136,152, 
 194, 257, 334, 335, ii. 489, 675-679, 732, 
 iii. 132, iv. 342, 446, v. 172, 193, 205, 
 206, 210-212, 229, 402, 403 ; to Chris- 
 ticxnitv, ii. 447 ; to the church, i. 183, 
 194, 323, 324, ii. 211. Headship, i. 209, 
 210, 304; ii. 122, 240, 283; v. 19, 25, 
 50, 78, 79, 173, 210, 212, 303-309,352. 
 Church the bodv of, i. 183 ; ii. 424,367, 
 734; iv. 225; v. 211, 231, 324. The 
 rock, ii. 200, 201 ; iii. 166, 334 n. 4 ; v. 
 25,154,304. Bridegroom, V. 309. Pres- 
 ence in Christian assemblies, i. 289. 
 Spirit of, i. 1 83 ; v. 200. Fellowship 
 with, ii. 720; iv. 509, 511; v. 172. 
 Imitation of, i. 295 ; iii. 586 ; v. 173, 174, 
 249, 412. Following, iv. 272, 276,312; 
 v. 138, 143, 151, 165, 172,353,365,369, 
 402. Seeking, iv. 307. Relation of 
 Christians to, ii. 304, 308, 307. Com- 
 munion with, ii. 362. Ivelation to the 
 Apostles, i. 183 ; to Judaism, i. 339, 
 340 ; to the theocracy, i. 324 ; to Gnos- 
 ticism, i. 371 (476) ; to humanity, i. 
 268, 311, 338, 411, 543, 549 (Christ 
 and Adam, ii. 386, 676 ; see Adam) ; to 
 Antichrist, v. 198-200; to nature and 
 history, i. 3, 386, 389; iv. 471, 621. 
 Threefold manifestation, iv. 621. Test 
 of all things, v. 208. Oppositions 
 reconciled in, i. 325, 339. Christ and 
 Buddha, i. 480. Second coming of, i. 
 130 ; ii. 161 ; iii. 470 n. 2 ; iv. 621, 622 ; 
 V. 178, 179, 185, 199, 201, 380. As 
 judge, V. 280. Kingdom of, v. 199. 
 Christ with Lucian, i. 158; with Cel- 
 sus, 168, 169; Hierocles, 173, 174; in 
 the Clemeutiues, 359, 360 ; with Ebion- 
 ites, 347-352 ; with the Gnostics, 381- 
 383, 386-389 ; Ceriuthus, 398, 399 ; 
 Basilides, 409-413 ; Valentine, 420, 423, 
 428-434 ; the Ophites, 445-447 ; Car- 
 pocrates, 450 ; Marcion, 459, 462, 473, 
 562 ; Apelles, 476 ; the Manicheans, 
 493, 497, 500 ; Judaizing sects, 395 (see 
 Ebionites) ; Julian on, ii. 49, 50, 55 ; 
 Euchites, ii. 280 ; in Pelai;ianism, ii. 
 655-657 ; Paulicians, iii. 261-264 ; sect 
 at Montfort, iii. 601 ; Bogomiles, iv. 
 554, 555, 559 ; Wicklif, v. 140-146, 160, 
 161, 173; Conrad, V. 188, 190; Jauow, 
 V. 193, 197, 205-235 ; Huss, v. 239, 249, 
 264, 274, 278, 280-286, 296, 303-314, 
 324, 325, 346, 365, 369-371 ; Ruys- 
 broch, V. 402, 403 ; Tauler, v. 410, 41*1 ; 
 Suso, V. 411. 
 
 Christaun of Prachatic, v. 298, 310, 367. 
 
 Christian, monk. 
 
 Life of Wenzeslav of Bohemia, iii. 322 n. 1. 
 
 Christian, the term, v. 214. 
 
 Christian character, power of, iii. 4, 6, 21, 
 26-28. See Christian life. 
 
 Christian consciousness, i. 308, 339, 461 ; 
 ii. 654, 658, 660, 693, 765 ; iii. 2, 60, 
 243, 443, 586. 
 
 Christian doctrine, festivals, images, mor- 
 als (see Christian life), symbols, wor- 
 ship. See Doctrine, Festivals, etc. 
 
 Christian Uruthmar, iii. 458. His comm. 
 on Matt., 458 n. 2. 
 
 Christian equality, i. 325. 
 
 Christian life, i. 249-288; ii. 258-314; 
 iii. 123-140; iv. 293-3.54. Unity of 
 the, i. 304. Power of, i. 76, 77. Idea 
 of the, i. 644. Obedience to law, i. 
 259,261. Occupations, i. 262, 267. In 
 relation to amusements, i. 263-267 ; ii. 
 258. In the family, i. 280 (see Mar- 
 riage). Festivals in honor of the dead, 
 i. 333. With the Paulicians, iii. 263. 
 Waldenses, iv. 611. Dependence of, on 
 the church, iv. 509, 514. See Asceti- 
 cism, Clement of Alexandria, Monasti- 
 cism, Tertullian. 
 
 Christian love, i. 76, 255-258, 335 ; friend- 
 ship, iv. 251. 
 
 Christian of Oliva, missionary in Prussia, 
 iv. 43-45. 
 
 Christian perfection, iv. 371. 
 
 Christian principle, power of the, i. 
 390. 
 
 Christian spirit in the dark ages, iii. 441, 
 443-445. 
 
 Christian training, i. 311,390. 
 
 Christian worship, i. 288-335; ii. 314- 
 379; iii. 123-140; iv. 293-354. See 
 Agapaj, Baptism of heretics. Festivals, 
 Images, Prayer, Sacraments, Sign of 
 the cross. Worship. 
 
 Christianity. Source and essence, relation 
 to the development of human nature, i. 
 1-5, 207, 253, 336, 337. Relation to 
 Judaism, 3 (see Judaism). Condition 
 of the world at the time of its appear- 
 ance, and commencement of its spread, 
 i. 5-68. Self-renovating power, 36, 338. 
 Reconciling power, 50. Renewing 
 power, 77. Diffusion, limitation, pei"- 
 secutions, hindrances, causes and means 
 of progress, 69-79, 138, 143. Its rela- 
 tion to human life, 69, 70; to classes of 
 society, 70, 71, 78, 84, 90, 148, 346; 
 to culture, 85, 129 ; to the pagan 
 world, 92 ; to the enigmas of thought, 
 368. Its propagation in particular 
 districts, 79-86. Persecutions, their 
 causes, 86-93. Opposition to, by force, 
 93-156 ; by writiugs, 157-174. Hadrian 
 on, 102, 103. Apologies, 174-178. In 
 high stations, 120, 128, 139, 142, 148. 
 Religio illicita, 100. Religio licita, 
 125, 126, 140, 141, 145, 156. Rapid 
 increase, 127, 128, 142. Among bar- 
 barians, 129. Diffused through perse- 
 cutions, 128, 145 (ii. 1, 2). The acci- 
 dental and essential in, 157. Oracles 
 relating to, 171. Power of adapting it- 
 self, 253. Prophetic testimony to, 176, 
 371 n., 547. Relation to the state and 
 
44 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 existing institutions, 259-274,439, 440, 
 184, 202, 206, 2G0 ; to the iguoraut, 
 308. In relation to Gnosticism, 366- 
 372, 379-396 ; see the particular sects. 
 In the Clementines, 394, 395 ; see 
 Clementines. Transforming power, 
 249,254, 507, 667, 668, 670. t'ontrasted 
 with paganism, 249, 250, 252, 257, 258. 
 Profession of, 250, 251. Gradual evo- 
 lution of, 260, 269, 336. Aggressive 
 and assimilating power of, 261, 273, 
 276. E(iualizing power, 268, 390. Un- 
 folded from witiiin, 336. A power in 
 history, 365. Basilides, 407. Marcion 
 on, 459, 464, 466. Mani, 486, 487, 501, 
 502. Anticipation of, 479. Eelation 
 of Parsism to, 482-484. Oppositions 
 in, 339, 340, 506-508, 723 (ii. 382). 
 Supernatural and natural in, 507, 510. 
 Spirit and letter in, 512. Annuncia- 
 tion of facts, 78, 368, 543, 550, 557 ; ii. 
 115. Two stages according to Origen, 
 547-556. Historical, i. 368, 549-551, 
 557 (ii. 123 n. I). Central point of, 
 557; ii. 386. Development of doctrine, 
 723. See Christian life, etc., Church, 
 Mauicheism. 
 
 In the second Period. Its divine 
 power, ii. 1, 6, 29, 37, 94, 112, 158, 159, 
 239. Extension, limitation, persecu- 
 tions, relation to it of individual Roman 
 emperors, 1-110. Impression made by, 
 1, 8. Keliizio licita, 9, 12, 14. Its 
 cause injuretl by worldly advancement, 
 33, 35 ; and violent measures in its 
 favor, 36, 94, 96. Hollow profession of, 
 37 and n. 2, 38, 96, 112. New life in, 
 39, 113. At the Byzantine court, see 
 Byzantine. With Julian, 45-59. Cor- 
 ruptions of, 46. Kclation to human 
 nature, 53, 58. To Iklhiiism, 57. Pa- 
 gan predictions regarding, 102. Influ- 
 ence on paganism, 106. On the state, 
 113. Polemics, 111-115. Hindrances 
 and helps to conversion, 115-124. 
 "Wars, 149. Universality, 116, 159. Mis- 
 sions beyond the Koman empire, 124- 
 160. Softening influence of, 158-160. 
 To be appro])riated freely, 162, 165. 
 Spirit of mercy, courage, 173-177. Hu- 
 man and divine elements in, 245. Doc- 
 trine and life, 382, 446, 463. 
 
 In llie tliird Period. New life intro- 
 duced into the world by Christianity, 
 iii. 1 (ii. 39). Transforming and refln- 
 ing power of, 2. New development, in 
 its relation to the barbarous tribes of 
 Europe, 1-3. Extension and limitation 
 in Europe, 4-84. In Asia and Africa, 
 84-90. Means of its spread, 4 and n. 
 1,51,288; sec Force. Conditions of 
 its real dissemination, 9. Civilizing in- 
 fluences of, 1,9, 106; seeMonasticism. 
 Conditions of its ]n'ogress in barbarous 
 nations, 46. Aujong the liighcr classes, 
 6, 12, .S8, 46, .50, 72, 74. Widely spread, 
 123. Corrupted, 253 ; see Image wor- 
 
 sliip. Influence on Mohammedanism, 
 85. Judaism mingled with, 244. The 
 world and, 251. Principle of truthful- 
 ness in, 267. 
 
 In the fourth Period. Extension, iii. 
 271-335. Limitation, 335-345. Intro- 
 duced by force, 296-299, 309, 329, 3.30, 
 334. Mingled with paganism, 291, 
 305, 333. Importance of the jiredi- 
 catorial office to, 425. Relation to the 
 old and new culture, 456. 
 
 In the fifth Period. Extension and 
 limitation in Europe, iv. 1-45. In 
 Asia, 45-59. Among Mohammedans 
 and Jews, 59-81. IMeans of sjn-ead, 1, 
 624 ; connnerce, 10, 36, 46 ; political 
 motives, 8, 10, 14, 17 ; by captives, 18, 
 see Captives; science, 61; see Mis- 
 sions. Among higher classes, 26, 28, 
 33. Nominal, 34. Civilizing influ- 
 ences of, 40, 41. Philosophy and, 383- 
 385. Obstacles, national jealousy, 31 ; 
 war, 33 ; bad live.s, 52, 59. Spirit and 
 forms of manifestation, 231, 232; in 
 humble life, 294-300; in the higher 
 classes, 296. Dissolution of, 216, 2.30, 
 231, 619. The absolute religion, 618. 
 Primitive, 623. See Church. 
 
 Christians, character of the early, i. 76- 
 78, 91, 92, 97, 98, 105, 254. "Absent 
 themselves from festivities, 91, 120. 
 Accusations against them, i. 92, 94, 95, 
 98 n. 4, 99, 109 n. 2, 128 and n. 5, 327. 
 Order of Claudius, 94. Search made 
 for, 100, 107. Popular hatred excited 
 by public calamities, 92, 103, 104, 119, 
 126, 136. Conduct under persecution, 
 109. Increase in numbers in spite of 
 per.secution, 127, 128, 137, 138, 142. 
 Strength of convictions, 172 and n. 2. 
 Interpolation of oracles, 172 n. 4. In 
 the palace, 142, 143. Poverty, 303, 
 346. Valentine, 427. 
 
 In the second Period. Important po- 
 litical party, ii. 17. Removed from 
 offices by Licinius, 19. Worldly- 
 minded, 37 and n. 2. Nominal, 103, 
 106, 112, 258, 260. Pretended, 1.56, 
 157. Unobtrusive temper of, 260. 
 Temples of the Holy Spirit, 314. 
 
 Christmas festival, i. 301, 362, 682 n. 1 ; 
 ii. 342, 343, 344-350, 351 n. 2, 360, 509 
 n. 4. 777 ; iii. 134; iv. 325; v. 312, 313. 
 Bai'ti nis at, iii. 13 and u. 2. With the 
 Maniclieans, i. 505. 
 
 Christoforo Baggiolini, Dolcino e i Pata- 
 reni, notizie storiche, iv. 629 nn. 2, 3, 
 633 n. 2. 
 
 Christology. See Person of Christ, Re- 
 dem])tion. Trinity. 
 
 XpiaTOTUKoc, ii. 510. 
 
 Chrodegang of Metz. Eule of, on the ad- 
 mission of bondmen into the spiritual 
 order, iii. 98, 101. Founder of the 
 canonical life of the clergy, his rule, 
 106. On prcacliing, 123. A zealous 
 promoter of church-psalmody, 128. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 45 
 
 Chronica Edessena. 
 (In Assemani Bibl. orient, t. i. f. 391), i. 291 
 n. 3. 
 Clirouica Slavortim. See Helmold. 
 Chrouicle of Ademar, Adeodat, iii. 593 
 
 nn. 1, 3. See Labbe. 
 Chrouicle of Alberic. 
 Vi. 315, 317, sentence of Henry of Cluny, iv. 
 604 n. 2. An. 1233, report to Gregory IX. 
 coneerning Conrad of Marburg, iv. 643 n. 3. 
 See Leibnitz. 
 Chronicle of Albert of Stade. 
 An. 1248 (ed. Helmstad. 1587, f. 220), heretics 
 at HaUe, iv. 610 n. 2. 
 Chronicle of Albert of Strassburg. 
 
 Clement VI., v. 41 n. 2. 
 Chronicle of Bal Cernay. 
 
 (In Du Chesne, Seriptores hist. Franc, t. v. 
 c. 2), Albigenses, doctrine of, concerning 
 Christ, iv. 670 n. 4. 
 Chronicle of Balderic. See Baldrich. 
 Chronicle of Glaber Rudolph. 
 Hist, sui temporis, 1. iv. c. 5, proposals for a 
 universal peace, treugse Dei, iii. 407 nn. 
 
 Chronicle of Jehoschua Ben Meir, iv. 74 
 
 n. 1. 
 Chronicle of John of Winterthur. See 
 
 Winterthnr. 
 Chrouicle of Parma. 
 In Muratori, Script, rer. Ital. t. ix. f . 826, Se- 
 garelli, iv. 626 n. 4, 629 n. 1. 
 
 Chronicle of Peter of Vaux-Sernai. 
 
 Dedication, name Albigenses, iv. 640 n. 1. 
 Chronicle of Puy Lorent. 
 Chronicon magistri Gulielmi de Podio Lauren- 
 tii, in Du Chesne, Seriptores hist. Franc, t. 
 V. f . 666, the U'aldenses, iv. 611 n. 4 ; f . 667, 
 the curse of Bernard, 604 n. 1 ; c. 3, f. 668, 
 the Catharist knight, 577 n. 5 ; c. 8, Pau- 
 peres catholici, 614 nn. 1, 2. 
 Chronicle of Salimbenus de Adam. 
 
 (Extracts in Pegna, In his remarks on the Di- 
 rectorium Inquisitionis of N. Eymericus, f. 
 271, ed. Venet. 1595, quoted by Mosheim), Se- 
 garelli, iv. 626 nn. 3, 5, 627 n. 1. 
 
 Chronicles, Second. 
 
 15 : 2, i. 253 ; 34 : 4, ii. 607 n. 1. 
 Chronicles. See Benignus, Cosnias, Dit- 
 
 niar. Helmold, Joh. de Thrwoez, John 
 
 Malala, Kantzow, Knighton, Marcel- 
 
 liui. Richer, Sigebert, Winterthur, etc., 
 
 Chronicon. 
 Chronicles of Prague University, v. 247 
 
 nn. 2,3,272 n. 1,294 n. 1. See Pa- 
 
 lacky. 
 Chronicon Casinense. 
 
 (In Muratori, Script, rer. Ital. t. iv. f. 403), 1. 
 ii. c. 89, Victor II., iii. 386 n. 6; cc. 97,_100, 
 Hildebrand and the papal elections, 387 nn. 
 1,2. 
 Chronicon Livonicum. 
 
 F. 26, death of Sigfrid, iv. 39 n. 4; f. 34, the 
 prophetical play at Riga, 39 nn. 1, 2; f. 43, 
 Andreas of Lund, 39 n. 3 ; f . 46, the civil law 
 in Liefland, 41 n. 1 ; f . 49, incursion of the 
 Letti, 40 n. 2; f. 56, the converted Letti, 40 
 n. 4 ; f. 57, the same, 49 n. 3 ; f. 97, Frederic 
 of Celle. 40 n. 1 ; f . 173, William of Modeua, 
 41 nn. 2, 3. 
 Chrouicou Maxentii or Molleacense. 
 
 (Jjabbe, Bibliotheca Manuscriptorum, t. ii. f. 
 
 212), Berengar at the council of Poictiers, iii. 
 518 u. 1. 
 
 Chronicon Monasterii Reicherspergensis. 
 (Monachii, 1611), f. 24, report of Pilgrim of 
 Passau on the spread of Christianity in Hun- 
 gary, iii. 331 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Chrouicou of Hugo de Flavigny. 
 (Bibl. Ms. t. i. Pars altera, ff. 214 et 215), Be- 
 rengar at the council of Poictiers, iii. 518 
 n. 2. 
 Chronicon Paschale Alexandrinum. 
 Fragments of ApoUinaris of Hierapolis, i. 677 
 n. 1. 
 Chronicon Richerii Senonense. See 
 
 Richer. 
 Chronicon S. Benigni Divoniensis. 
 
 (D'Achery, Spicileg. t. ii. f. 892), John Gra- 
 tian, iii. 377 n. 1. 
 
 Chronique d'Arras et de Cambray. See 
 Baldrich. 
 
 Chronology, church, iii. 154, 155. 
 
 Chrysauthius, Platonist, ii. 42, 44 n. 1. 
 
 Chrysaphius, ii. 566, 575. 
 
 Chrysippus, i. 16 nn. 1, 3, 5, 7, 22 n. 1 ; 
 ii. 62. 
 
 Chrysomalos. See Constantine. 
 
 Chrysopolis (Scutari), iv. 337 n. 4. 
 
 Chrysoretes, court chamberlain, ii. 541 
 n. 1. 
 
 Chrysostom. His life and sufferings, ii. 
 753-762. Mode of life, 168, 758 ; iii. 
 560. As a representative of the Anti- 
 ochian school, ii. 394. On the Marcion- 
 ites, i. 478 n. 3 ; iii. 245. The forty 
 soldiers in Sebaste, ii. 19 n. 3. Per- 
 secution of pagans, 91 n. 3. Dis- 
 course concerning Babylas, fall of pa- 
 ganism, 94. Duty of the landholders 
 to their tenants, 100, 101. The un- 
 classical language of Holy Scripture, 
 116. Proselytism, 121. Indian Bible 
 trauslation, 140. AevCovec, 169 n. 1. 
 Flavian, 175 n. 1. Right of asylum, 
 Eutropius, 177. Priesthood, nepi lepo- 
 ai'vrig, 179, 182. Equal dignity of bps. 
 and presbyters, 188. Deacons, 189 n. 
 4. Olympias, 191. Church discipline, 
 214 and n. 1, 216 n. 1. Christianity of 
 custom, 259. Church attendance, 258 
 n. 2. Amulets, 259 u. 1. Home edu- 
 cation, 262. A letter of consolation to 
 Stagirius, 273. Episcopal supervision 
 of the Cenobite institutions, 282 n. 1. 
 Anachorets, 284, 285 nn. Cenobites, 
 286. Complaint in regard to educa- 
 tion, 288. Asceticism, 290. View of 
 monasticism, 301 n. 5, 302, 303. Against 
 false notions of the service of God, 314, 
 315. Prayer, 315, 316. Reading of 
 the Bible, 317-319. Gifts to churches, 
 319, 320. The church building, 321, 
 322. The sign of the cross, 322, 323. 
 Images, 324 n. 4. Image of Christ, 
 327. Nilus, 328. The festivals, 332. 
 Divine worship on Friday, 333 and 
 notes. Passion for theatrical exhibi- 
 tions, 336. Passover, 338 n. I. Fast 
 
46 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 before Easter, 339 n. 1. Period of the 
 fast at Autioch, 339, 340. Palm Sun- 
 day, 341. Holy week, 341 nn. Feast 
 of "Epiphany, 342,343. The water in 
 baptism, 343 n. 2. Christmas festival, 
 344, 345. New Year's festival, 350 nu. 
 3, 4, 351. Place of the sermon in di- 
 vine worship, 352. Apportionments of 
 Scrijttuie in divine worship, 352 n. 1. 
 Vanity of preachers, 353. Extempo- 
 raneous sermons, 354 n. 1. Conyre- 
 patioual singing:, 354 n. 3. Delay of 
 baptism, 356 u. 4. Infant ba]jtism,357 
 n. 1. Prayer for catechumens, 358 n. 
 1. Limitation of the time for baptism, 
 360 and uu. 3, 4. Church prayers, 361 
 n. 2. Agapse, 361 n. 4. Liturgy in the 
 Lord's Supper, 362 nn. 3, 5. Consecra- 
 tion of the Supper, 363 nn. 7, 10. Daily 
 or infrequent communion, 364, 365. 
 Sacrifice in the Supper, 366. Prayers 
 for the dead, 367 nn. 2, 3, 4, 368 nil. 1, 
 3. lutercession of martyrs, 373 and 
 notes. Pilgrimai;es, 377, 378 and nn. 
 1, 2. Exegesis, notion of inspiration, 
 390, 391 n. 5, 392. Cyril, 514 u. 5. 
 With Annianus, 657. With Caspian, 
 687. With Julian of Eclanum, 712 n. 
 I. Anthropology, 718-720. Doctrine of 
 the church, 722. Doctrine of baptism, 
 726, 727. The Lord's Supper, 731, 732 
 n. 6. Eternity of puuisliineut, 737 and 
 n. 3. Number of the saved, iii. 421. 
 Whether Christ died for all, iii. 485. 
 The oath, v. 250. Miracles, v. 267. 
 With the Bogomiles, iv. 559. Eusta- 
 thius of Thcssaiouica compared with, 
 iv. 531. His life by Palladius (opp. 
 ed. Montfauc, t. xiii.), ii. 170 n. 2, 753 
 n. 2. 
 
 Citatinns from his icritings : — 
 
 Adv. Judffios, vi. § 7, t. i. f. 661, the temples 
 of God, ii. 314 n. 2 ; iii. § 4, t. i. f. 611, the 
 passover, ii. 338 n. 1 ; the fast, 388 n. 6, 339 
 n.l. 
 
 Arguniontiim, in ep. ad Philem. t. xi. f. 772, 
 ii. S'Jln.S; f. 773, 392 n. 2. 
 
 Contra oppugnatores vita; monasticae, ii.285 n. 
 2, 301 n. 5. 
 
 De ."iaframentis, 1. iv. c. 4, the words of insti- 
 tution in the Kucharist, ii.363 n. 7. 
 
 Ep. to Coe.'sarius, genuineness, ii. 732 n. 6. 
 
 Expos, in Ps. 109, § 6, t. v. f. 259, the cro.ss on 
 the forehead, ii. 323 n. 4 : pilgrimages, 378 
 n.l. In Ps. 149, t. v. f . 498, the church, 321 
 n.7. 
 
 Homilies. De cruce et latrone, H. 1, § 1, t. ii. f . 
 404, place in worship, ii. 316 n. 1. De ineom- 
 prehensibili, II. 3, § 6, t. i. f. 469, pravei-s in 
 the church, 321 n. 8, 352 n. 2; for enorgu- 
 mens, 361 n. 2. De Lazaro, II. 3, t. i. f . 737, use 
 of the Bible, 318 nn. 1, 4. De poenltentia, II. 
 5, § 5, t. ii. f. 315, misuse of the fasts, 340 n. 
 2. be prodit. .Judn>, II. 1, § 6, t. ii. f. 384, words 
 of consecration in the Eucharist, 363 n. 7. De 
 statuis, H.4, ^ 6, t. ii. f. 58, modes of observ- 
 ing the fast, 3^8 n. 6 ; II. 5, § 1, f.59, pilgrim- 
 ages, 378 n. 2 ; § 7, f . 70, right use of pi-each- 
 iug, 315 n. 2, 11.20, intercession of Flavian, 
 175 n. 1. In .\ct. Ap., II. 1, §§ 6, 8, seasons for 
 baptism, 360 nn. 3, 4 ; II. 14, deacons, 180 n. 
 4 ; 11. 18, § 6 (ed. Montf . t. ix. f . 158), church 
 building, 101 n. 1, 367 u. 4 ; U. 21, § 4, 
 
 prayers connected with the Eucharist, 367 n. 
 
 2, 368 nn. 1, 3, 373 n. 1 ; II. 38, fin., pagans 
 under Valens, 91 n. 3 : H. 45, § 3, fciui-es, 169 
 n. 1. In Annam, H. 1, § 1, t. iv. f. 700, 
 fast at Antioch, 3-39 n. 3 ; II. 4, § 6, f. 738, 
 prayer, 316 n. 2 ; H.5, f 739, .■!f7.,"fonnal re- 
 lifijion, 258 n. 3. In baptism. Christi (t. ii. f . 
 307, ed. Mont. ), the same, 268 n. 2 ; § 2, Epiph- 
 any, 343 n. 2. In 1 Cor. H. 3 (ed. Ben. x. 
 20), Greek of N. T., 116 n. 4 ; II. 6, § 4, an- 
 chorets, 303 n. 2 : H. 8, § 4, headship of 
 Christ, 720 ; II. 12, § 7, superstitious customs 
 in relation to children, 357 n.l; H. 25 (x. 
 226). love, 303 n. 4 ; II. 27, agapa>. 361 n. 4 ; 
 11.39 (t. X. ed. Montf. f. 372), restoration, 
 737 n. 3. In 2 Cor. II. 2, § 5, the prayer for 
 catechumens, 368 n. 1. In diem natal. 
 Christi, § 1, t. ii. f. 355, 345 n. 1. In Ephes. 
 II. 3, § 4, on right participation in the Lord's 
 Suppe'r, 365 n. 2 ; § 5, administering it, 363 
 n. 10 ; II. 7, § 4, anchorets, 303 n. 1 ; H. 10, 
 § 2, images in churches, 327 n. 6. In Eutrop. 
 (t. iii. f. 386), the church, 321 n. 7. In fest. 
 Epiph. § 2 (Ben. t. ii. f . 3(i9), .342 n. 5 : f . 374, 
 impenitent communicants. 214 n.l. In fest. 
 Philoson. (t. i. f. 492), Christmas, .345 nn. 2, 
 
 3. In Genesin, II. 2, § 1 (t. iv. f. S), the fast 
 at Antioch, 339 n. 2 ; H. 6, 340 n. 1, § 2 (f. 
 673), the church in the house, 315 n. 4; H. 
 29, the Scriptures, 318 nn. 2, 3. In Heb. H. 7, 
 § 4, marriage, 302 n. 1 ; II. 17, § 3. .sacrifice 
 in the Lords Supper, 366 n. 4 : §4, right par- 
 ticipation, 365 n. 1. In Johann. H. 5, § 4, 
 grace, 720 ; H. 11, § 1 (ed. Montf. t. viii. f. 
 72), duty of purchasing the Bible, 319 n. 1 ; 
 H. 18, § 1, deferring of baptism, 3.56 n. 4 ; § 
 3, grace, 720 n. 3 ; H. 46, § 3, the Eucharist, 
 731 n. 6 ; H. 78, ^ 4 (f. 464), anchorets, 285 
 n. 1, Cenobites, 286 n. 4. In Matt. H. 1, 
 § 2 (t. vii. f. 5), discrepancies in the gospel 
 narratives, 390 n. 5 ; H. 7, § 2, pilgrimages, 
 378 n. 1 ; H. 11 (f. 158), formal worship, 315 
 n. 3 ; II. 27 or 28, § 2, image of Christ, 327 
 n. 4 ; H. 32, § 6, miracles by the oil of the 
 sacred lamp of the ch., 322 n. 1 : § 7, dese- 
 cration of the ch.,31o n.5; H. .39, § 3 (f. 
 435), keeping the feast, 315 n. 1 (H. 47, treat- 
 ment of heretics, iii. 255 n. 4) ; U. 50, § 3, 
 offerings, 320 n. 1; II. 54, § 4, the cross in 
 windows, 323 n. 1 ; H. 78 or 79, § 4, image of 
 Christ, 327 n. 3 ; H. 80, § 2, otterings, 320 n. 
 1 ; II. 82, exclusion from the sacrament, 214 
 nn. 1, 3. In Meletium, H. (t. ii. f. 519), fig- 
 ures of Jleletius, 324 n. 4. In Pentecost, H. 
 
 I, § 1 (t. ii. f. 458), 332 n. 2, Epiphany, 343 
 n. 1. In Rom. proem, (t. ix. f. 426), evils 
 springing from ignorance of the Bible, 318 
 n. 7 ; nil. 7 et 8, justification bv faith, 720 
 n. 2; II. 10, § 3, power of faith, 720 n. 1. 
 Ilomilia in Seraphim, § 1 (t. vi. f. 138), pro- 
 phetic vision for all, 302 n. 2. In 1 Thess. 
 
 II. 8, and 2 Thess. H. 3, restoration, 737 n. 2. 
 In 1 Tim. II. 5, § 3 (t. xi.), communion on 
 Friday at Antioch, 333 n. 5, once a year, 365 
 n. 2 ; H. 11, in Tim., equal dignity of bps. 
 and presbyters, 188 n. 3. Iloniil. Kalend.. 
 350 n. 3. Horn, on Christ's divinity, § 9 
 (t. i. f. 571), sign of the cross, its pi-evalent 
 use, 323 n. 4. Ilomilies preached at Antioch, 
 confession and penance in the Greek ch., 216 
 n. ; ad. pop. Antiochen, II. 19, § 4 (t. ii. f. 
 197), the Gospels as amulet, 259 n. 1 ; during 
 the Great AVeek, 341 n. 1 ; Thursday (t. ii. f. 
 386), 341 n. 4 ; Good Friday, 341 n. 7. Homi- 
 lies published first by Montfaucon (t. vi. f. 
 273), § 1, Fridav at Constantinople, 333 nn. 
 6, 7; H. 8 (t.'xii.), on mi.«sions, 158 n. 2. 
 Homily to neophytes, grace of liaptism, 726 
 n. 6, 727 n. 1. Other homilies, 350 n. 4 
 (t. iii. f. 248), 354 n. 1, 362 n. 3. See Adv. 
 .lurtiros. Opp. t. iii. f. 300, against heretics, 
 767 n. 4 ; t. x., sermon of Nestorius, ii. 72() 
 n.4. 
 
 In baptism. Christi. t. ii. f . 367, ed. Montf., pa- 
 ganized Christians, ii. 258 u. 2. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 47 
 
 Church, situation of, under the emperors, 
 i. 93-156. Kecogni/.ed as legal corpo- 
 ration, 140, 142. Apostolic constitu- 
 tion, 179-190. Constitution after the 
 apostolic times, 190-217. Outward 
 unity of the, 207-217. True unity, 304. 
 Visible and invisible, 210, 217, 247,304, 
 646. Development through conflict 
 with sin, 217, 218. Novatian on the 
 conception of the church, 243, 246-248. 
 Catholic idea of the, 518. Mani, 502- 
 504. In Montanism, 517-519. Outward 
 mediation of the church, 645, 646. See 
 TertuUian, Cyprian. 
 
 Second Period. Extension and lim- 
 itation, ii. 1-160. Constitution, 161- 
 212. Internal organization, 178-212. 
 Secularization of the, 162, 179, see 
 Secularization. Spiritual nature of the, 
 179. Doctrine of the, 199-212, 232, 
 237-252. With Jovinian, 311, 312. In 
 the Greek church, 722, 723. Visible 
 and invisible, 199, 201, 238, 239,311, 
 722, 723, 736. Outward unity, 199, 
 216. On earth and in heaven, 246. 
 Body of Christ, 247, 367, see Christ. 
 With Augustin, 238-243, 244, 247. 
 Mediation of the, Gregory of Nyssa on, 
 447. See Papacy. 
 
 Third Period. Extension and limit- 
 ation, iii. 4-105. Internal organizai ion, 
 106-122. Doctrine of the church, 111- 
 122. Gifts to the, 9, 130. Visible and 
 invisible, 92. Visitations, 107. Pauli- 
 cians on the, 259. See Frankish church, 
 Greek church, Roman church. 
 
 Fottrth Period. Extension and limit- 
 ation, iii. 271-345. Constitution, 346- 
 399. Internal organization, 408-414. 
 Doctrine of the church, Stephen of 
 Hungary, 334 n. 4 ; Claudius of Turin, 
 438 n. 2; Berengar, 515, 526. Inde- 
 pendence and sovereignty of the, 348, 
 349. See Church and state, Greek 
 church. Western church. 
 
 Fifth Period. Extension and limit- 
 ation, iv. 1-81. Constitution, 82-292. 
 Corruption of the church, 82, 93, 187 
 n. 2,211, 215,216,220,592,628, 631, 
 see Church property. Mediation of the, 
 354, 509, 514. Progressive develop- 
 ment of the, 332. Periods of develop- 
 ment, see Joachim and Oliva. Dol- 
 ciuo, 635. Authority, 431. The Bo- 
 gomiles, 559. Sjuritualis et carnalis, 
 636. See Investiture. 
 
 Si.Tth Period. The church constitu- 
 tion, history of, v. 1-133. Corruption 
 of the, 47, 56, 178, 193, 324, 388, 412. 
 The schism, 47. Efforts to restore 
 tranquillity, 49-133. Doctrine of the 
 church, Philip the Fair on the, 5 ; Ger- 
 sou, 78, 80, 96, 353 ; Wicklif, 172 ; Mat- 
 thias of Janow, 202 ; Huss, 258, 298, 
 299-310, 350 (see Huss, De ecclesia) ; 
 Jerome, 374. Definitions of the, 26, 
 172, 296, 298, 302, 353. Unity of the, 
 
 19, 63, 78, 82, 92, 120, 172 ; Janow on 
 this point, 208, 211, 231 ; Huss, 306- 
 308. Authority, 28. Church visible 
 and invisible, 302, 374. Need of a visi- 
 ble head, 121, 172, 173, 308, 352, 353. 
 Progressive advances of the, 308. Tes- 
 timony of the, 27, 28, 40. See the fol 
 lowin;; heads. 
 
 Church \iid state, ii. 15, 16, 36, 37, 111, 
 114, 161-178, 207, 216. Exemptions, 
 169-171. With the Donatists and Au- 
 gustin, 223-231,247-252. Interference 
 of the state in the doctrinal controver- 
 sies, 382, 383, 413-415, 417 n. 3,418-423, 
 425-438, 443, 453-456, 459-462, 464, 
 518, 525-528, 532, 534-541, 548, 566- 
 569, 572, 578, 580, 585-609, 611, 650, 
 651, 658, 764. See those controversies, 
 also Chrysostom, life of ; E'orce. 
 
 Third Period. Church in relation 
 to the state, iii. 91-105. Considered 
 as a representative of God, 92. In- 
 fluence of the Prank monarchs in it, 
 growing out of their jjower of appoint- 
 ing bishops, 92. Laws of the church, 
 iutluence of the State upon them, 95, 
 96. Exemption of the church from 
 state burdens, 97. Protects slaves, 98- 
 101. Heerlian, 102. Its possessions, 
 see Church property. Influence of the 
 church on the administration of justice, 
 102-104. Asylums, 104 (see ii. 176- 
 178). Care of prisoners, 105 (see ii. 
 178). Fourth Period, iii. 400-407, 352. 
 Fifth Period, 138, 139, see Investiture, 
 Papacy. Sixth Period, v. 16-19, 25-29, 
 78, compare Papacy, 1-133. See State. 
 
 Church assemblies. Forbidden, i. 137, 
 138, 14 8 and n. 1. Rescript of Licin- 
 ius, ii. 19. On the Sabbath, ii. 333, 
 334. Other days, ii. 194. Separate, ii. 
 281. See Festivals, Sunday. 
 
 Church attendance, ii. 258, 259, 315; iii. 
 108, 109, 413, 426; iv. 302, 316, 317, 
 325. Bogomiles, 557, 558, 561. 
 
 Church benevolent institutions. See 
 Benevolent. 
 
 Church books, ii. 358 n. 2. 
 
 Church buildings, i. 80, 142, 290-293. 
 Demolished, 148, 155. Second Period. 
 Erected, ii. 3, 18, 194 (281), 319-322, 
 377. Over graves of martyrs, 370 ; 
 offerings there, 371. Augustin on, 101. 
 Closed or demolished, 19, 79, 84, 95, 100, 
 131. Rebuilt, 66, 67, 133. Preservation 
 of, 168. Consecration of, 321, 438. See 
 Asylum. Third Period. Erection of, 
 iii. 40, 50 and u. 2, 51, 55, 79. Charle- 
 magne on, 131, 239. Dedication to 
 saints, 57, 208. Sacredness of, 239. 
 Adornment of, 130, 131, 217, 232, 235, 
 236. Gifts to, 130, see Gifts. De- 
 stroyed, 79,84 (78), 202, 278. Reconse- 
 cration of, 5 n. 4 (iv. 29). Fourth Pe- 
 riod. Erection of, iii. 277, 278, 285, 
 301, 303, 307, 315 n. 1, 322, 470 n. 2. 
 Sacredness, 598. Adornment, 418, 470 
 
48 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 n. 2. Gifts, 452. Fifth Period. Erec- 
 tion, iv. 5, 10, 17, 22, 32, 34,58, 293 
 and n. 1, 295. Indulgences for, 350, 
 351. Restoration of, 271, 272. Conse- 
 cration, 17,22, 29, 352. Destruction, 
 26, 27, 597. lieverence for, FraucLs of 
 Assisi, 272, 275 (557, 6:50). Splendor 
 of, 291, 293. Profanation of, 385. Ber- 
 nard on the enibelli-shnient of, 264. 
 The sects, 557, 577, 597, 636. Purifica- 
 tion of, 549. Sixth Period, V. 51. De- 
 cay of, 123. 
 
 Churcli collections, ii. 63 n. 3. 
 
 Church con.stitution, i. 179-217 ; ii. 161- 
 212; iii. 91-122, 346-424; iv. 82-292; 
 V. 1-133. See Church, Church and 
 state. 
 
 Church discipline, i. 217-221 ; ii. 209, 213- 
 216, 241; iii. 136-140, 450-455; iv. 
 347-354. 
 
 Church divisions. See Schisms. 
 
 Church doctrine. See Church theologv. 
 
 Church elections, i. 189, 199,200, 223; 
 ii. 185, 186 and n. 1. Among the 
 Franks, 92-95. Laws against interfer- 
 ing with tlie freedom of, 94. Eestored 
 bv Cliarleniagne, 95. Elsewhere, 95. 
 Fourth Period, iii. 400-403. Fifth Pe- 
 riod. Free, iv. 134, 142, 143. Papal 
 confirmation of, 196, 200. Gregory 
 VII. and, 101 and n. 3. Sixth Period, 
 v. 65, 113, 125, 137; Papal, Gerson on, 
 99, 100. See Election. 
 
 Church fathers, i. 656-723. Study of, ii. 
 122, 183; iii. 157, 178, 180, 202, 461, 
 473, 51)3, 588 ; iv. 358, 401, 597 ; v. 62, 
 240. xVuthority, ii. 740 n. 2 ; iii. 60, 
 232, 517, 518; iv. 416, 424, 534, 551, 578 
 n. 5 ; V. 291. Appealed to in tlie con- 
 troversies: on Aduptianism, iii. 166- 
 168; Monotlieletic, iii. 177, 178, 180, 
 184, 194 ; on imaue worship, iii. 202, 
 203, 230, 232, 533, 551 ; on ecclesiasti- 
 cal government, iii. 350; on predesti- 
 nation, iii. 493 ; on transubstantiation, 
 iii. 496, 516-518; by Manuel Com- 
 nenus, iv. 534. Dionysian writings and 
 the, iii. 170. Collections from the, iii. 
 169, 533, 551 ; iv. 409,410, 607. Tran- 
 scriptions of, iv. 301. Abelard on the, 
 iv. 391, 392. Bacon, iv. 424. Wicklif, 
 v. 157. Jaiiow, V. 207. Iluss, v. 240, 
 336. See Churcli teachers. 
 
 Church fuud.s, i. 232, 233. See Church 
 property. 
 
 Church government, in Judaizing sects, 
 i. 184. Gregorian principles of, iv. 4. 
 Kogir Bacon on, iv. 425. See Church 
 constitution. 
 
 Church history, i. 675. See History. 
 
 Church Innins. See Hymns, Church 
 music, Psalmody, Bardesaues, Paul of 
 Samosata (i. 304). 
 
 Church jurisdiction. See Jurisdiction; 
 also V. 28, 29. See Church and state, 
 Defensor j)acis. 
 
 Church hinguagc, how the Latin came 
 
 gradually to be regarded as such, iii. 
 127. Slavonian, iii. 316, 317, 323, 330- 
 Sec Language. 
 
 Church law. See Canonical law, Ecclesi- 
 astical law, Church and state, Decre- 
 tals, Law. 
 
 Church legislation, iii. 55, 56. See Coun- 
 cils, Synods, Bulls. 
 
 Church liberty, v. 63. See Freedom, 
 Liberty. 
 
 Church life, ii. 212. See Christian life. 
 
 Church mui-ic, i. 304; ii. 354, 355. In 
 the Frankish church, imjiroved by 
 Pepin, iii. 127. Eemodeled by Charle- 
 magne, 128, 242. Influence of Gregory 
 the Great on, 142. Agobard of Lyons 
 zealously ojiposed to it, 428. See 
 Churcli psalmody. Organs. 
 
 Church of Borne. See Eoman church. 
 Rebellion against the, v. 15. 
 
 Church offices, multiplication of, i. 190, 
 200,201; ii. 191. Sought after from 
 worldly motives, ii 168, 184, 186. 
 Worldly motives in the choice of can- 
 didates, ii. 184-186. Filling of tliem in 
 the third Period, iii. 108-110. The 
 Paulicians, 264, 265. Fourth Period, iii. 
 400-404. Fifth Period, iv. 200. Sixth 
 Period, v. 97. See Benefices, Bishops, 
 Church elections, Investiture, Patron- 
 •nge, Simony. 
 
 Church ordinances, mutability of, iv. 
 344 n. 4. 
 
 Church ornaments, iii. 408 n. 1, 418. See 
 Church buildings. 
 
 Church penance. See Penance. 
 
 Church property, ii. 166-169, 191, 199, 
 222 n. 3; iii. ioi, 102. Restoration of, 
 ii. 16, 18. Third and fourth Periods. 
 Insecurity of its landed estates, iii. 101. 
 Taxation of, 101. Oversight of pa- 
 trons, 110. Used in redemption of cap- 
 tives, 4 n. 1. Confiscated, 55. Ethel- 
 bald, 69. Gregory's care of, 113. In- 
 violate, 348. Investiture, 400-404. Ten- 
 ure, 402. Defense of, 40."), 406. Misused, 
 412. Inherited, iii 410,411; iv. 97 n. 
 8. Fifth Period. Squandered, iv. 93 
 (v. 21," 54, 123). Treaty of Sutri on, 
 133. Placidus of Nonantula on, 138, 
 139. Gottfried of Vendoine on, 142, 
 143. Source of corruption, 215, 216, 
 224, 284. Prediction of its S])oliation, 
 284. Sixth Period. Power of the pope 
 over, V. 16, 17. Council of Constance 
 on, 121. Wicklif on, 136, 138, 146, 
 160, 163, 170, 171. ]Militz, 178. Huss, 
 268, 269. See Gifts, Investiture, Prop- 
 erty, Secularization, Wealth. 
 
 Church psalmody, i. 304; ii. 354, 355. 
 In the Frankifh church, improved by 
 Pepin, iii. 127. Ixemodcled by Charle- 
 magne, iii. 128, 242. Gregory the 
 Great, iii. 142. Agobard, iii. 428. In 
 the sect at Arras, iii. 598. Influence 
 on doctrine, iii. 543 (see Ilyiiins). In 
 China, iv. 58. German, iv. 155. Peter 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 49 
 
 of Bruis on, iv. 597. See Church mu- 
 sic, Hymns. 
 
 Church schisms. See Schisms. 
 
 Church S3'stem, conflicts with the, iv. 390- 
 398. See Church constitution, Ordi- 
 nances of Hihlehrand, Schisms, Sects. 
 
 Church teachers, of the first Period, their 
 history, i. 656-723. Witnesses of mi- 
 raculous phenomena, 72, 73. How re- 
 garded, 128. See the individuals. Of 
 the second Period, ii. 260. Honors to, 
 369. On slavery, iii. 98. 0/ the third 
 Period, iii. 141. Authority in the third 
 and fourth Periods, iii. 169, 170, 180, 
 
 352, 430 n. 3, 431 n. 2, 582. Infallihil- 
 itv, 485. Fifth Period, study of, iv. 98. 
 Abelard on "the, 390-392. Appealed to, 
 540, 541, 545. Authority denied, 595. 
 Sixth Period, Huss on the, v. 323, 339, 
 
 353. See Church fatliers. 
 
 Church theology. See Anthropology, 
 Church teachers, Doctrine, Eschatol- 
 ouy, Montanism, Theology. 
 
 Church tradition. See Tradition. 
 
 Church tribunal, ii. 212. 
 
 Church usages, differences in,i. 296-300 ; 
 ii. 337-3.39; iii. 15-17, 2-3-25, 32, 35, 
 568, 580-585 ; iv. 92, 538, 541 ; v. 92. 
 
 Church utensils, profaned, ii. 131 ; iii. 217. 
 Destroyed, ii. 231. Sold to redeem 
 captives, ii. 136, iii. 287; to feed the 
 poor, iii. 408 n. 1, 418; to meet extor- 
 tions, V. 54. Given as bribes, ii. 229. 
 Stolen, iii. 6 n. 2. In missionary work, 
 iii. 15 ; iv. 6, 23, 46. Adorned with im- 
 ages, iii. 217, 232. Purified, iv. 549. 
 Communion vessels, iv. 213, 265. 
 
 Church visitations. See Visitations. 
 
 Churches founded, iii. 40 (46, 48, 53, 68), 
 72, 78, 80, 81, 279, 280, 298, 316, 322, 
 326, 330; iv. 9, 16, 21, 32, 36. See 
 Missions, Church buildings. Saints. 
 
 Churches, organization of, i. 261 ; iii. 330. 
 
 Chusistan, i. 488. 
 
 Cibalia, battle of, ii. 18. 
 
 Cibossa, iii. 248. 
 
 Cicero. 
 
 De natura deorum, 1. iii., Cotta, i. 8. De legi- 
 bus, 1. 2, c. 8, i. 86, Hortensius (Augustin), 
 ii. 396. De senectute, c. 2, iii. 483 n. 2. 
 
 Cilean. See Cyllena. 
 
 Cilicia, Christianity in, i. 79. In the con- 
 troversies respecting baptism, i. 318. 
 Temple at Mgx, ii. 26, 27. In the 
 Nestoriau controversy, synods in Cilicia 
 Secunda, ii. 547, 713. Meletius ex- 
 pelled from, ii. 551. See Tarsus. 
 
 Cilicium, iv. 285 n. 4. 
 
 Cintius, Koman, iv. 108. 
 
 Circular letters, ii. 215. Of Gothic 
 churches on the death of Sabas, ii. 155 
 and n. 2. Of Syncsius against Andro- 
 nicus, ii. 215. Of thebps. of Alexandria 
 announcing Easter, ii. 338. Of Alexan- 
 der, bp. of Alexandria, against Arius, 
 ii. 410. Of Athanasius, ii. 4.34. Of 
 Basiliscus, ii. 585, 586. Of Zosimus iu 
 
 Pelagian controv., ii. 651, 652, 657. Of 
 Charlemagne, iii. 154. (3f Sojihronius, 
 iii. 179. Of Photius, iii. 327, 567. Of 
 Theodore, iii. 537. Of Innocent III., 
 iv. 44. Of Frederic II., iv. 180. Of 
 Bonaventura, iv. 289. Of Nicephorus 
 Blemmydes, iv. 542. Of Dolcino, iv. 
 631, 632. Of Nicholas IV. against the 
 Apostolicals, iv. 628. 
 
 Circumcellions, ii. 226-231, 235, 249 n. 2, 
 294. 
 
 Circumcision, i. 49, 440, 658, 690 n. 2 ; 
 iii. 592; iv. 591. Forbidden to Ro- 
 mans, i. 89. Of Christ, festival of, ii. 
 351 ; iii. 134; iv. 334. 
 
 Cirta, in Kumidia, assembly there (a. d. 
 305), ii. 219. See Pctilian. 
 
 Cistercian abbots and the mission in Prus- 
 sia, iv. 43 n. 1, 44. Innocent III., iv. 
 173 n. 4. Order, iv. 236 n. 2, 251-263, 
 314. Monasteries, iv. 252-254, 296. 
 Cistercians sent to put down the sects, 
 iv. 269, 640. Monks, iv. 37, 39, 235, 
 414 n. 2, 417 ; v. 183 n. 2. Abbots, iv. 
 252, 254, 324, 398; v. 340. Bernard 
 on the Cistercians and Cluniacensians, 
 iv. 263, 264. See Bibliotheca Cister- 
 ciensis. 
 
 Citeaux (Cistercium), iv. 251, 252 and n. 
 1, 253, 398. 
 
 Cities, Christianity in, i. 79, 97, 202, 203, 
 
 Citta di Castello, v. 330. 
 
 City communities, i. 79, 202, 203 ; ii. 194, 
 195. City bps., i. 202; ii. 193. Bishop- 
 rics of chief cities, ii. 186. See Metro- 
 politan. 
 
 Civic virtue, the old, i. 77. 
 
 Civil and evangelical law, Defensor pacis 
 on, V. 26, 27. Huss on, v. 325, 326. 
 See Law. 
 
 Civil authority, followers of Chrysomalos 
 and, iv. 562. Marsilius of Padua on, 
 V. 28. Wicklif on civil affairs, v. 160, 
 161. 
 
 Civil life, relation of Christians to, i. 270- 
 274. 
 
 Civil power, interposition of in church 
 affairs. Julian and Augustin on, ii. 
 653, 654. See Chui-ch and state. Con- 
 troversies, Byzantine emperors. 
 
 Civil trials, iv. 614 n. 7. 
 
 Civilization, degeneracy of the ancient, i. 
 5,76. Christianity and, ii. 159. Source 
 of modern, iii. 1, 9 (46). See Mi.ssions, 
 Monasteries. 
 
 Clairvaux, iv. 238, 254. See Bernard. 
 
 Clara of Assisi, iv. 276. Life of, 276 n. 2. 
 
 Clarendon, assembly at, iv. 170. 
 
 Classes of society reached by Christian- 
 ity, i. 70, 78, 84, 90. See Christianity. 
 
 Classicianus, ii. 176 n. 5. 
 
 Classics, study of the, ii. 75-78, 183, 484, 
 742-744, 754; iii. 150, 482, 527 n. 3; 
 iv. 359, 362, 363, 374, 415, 5.30. See 
 Greek literature, Greek philosophy. 
 
 Claudiauus Mamertus, De statu animae, 
 ii. 706 n. 2. 
 
60 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Claudiopolis, iii. 205 n. 1, 206. 
 
 Claudius, emperor, i. 94. 
 
 Claudius Albitius, i. 119. 
 
 Claudius Apolliuaris, bp. of Hierapolis. 
 
 See Apollinaris. 
 Claudius of Turin, his life and doctrine, 
 iii. 429-4.39, 457. Accused of Ariau- 
 ism and of Adoi)tianism,430. His doc- 
 trine, 430,431. His Biblical commenta- 
 ries, 430-434. Opposed to pilfrrimag-es 
 and to the worsliip of saints, 43.3-438. 
 Accused as a heretic, 439. His death, 
 439. Berengar, 504. The Waldenses, 
 iv. 605, 609. 
 
 Citatinns from his ivritings : — 
 Apologeticus against Theodemir (Bibl. Patr. 
 Lugilun. t. xiv.), f. 197, his removal of con- 
 secniteil gifts from churches, iii. 433 nn. 1, 
 2 ; f . 199, Col. i., Paschalis I., iii. 4.33 n. 3. 
 Commentai-ies. Arianism, iii. 430 n. 4. Dedi- 
 cation, his residence at the coui-t of Louis, 
 432 n. 4 ; his interruptions, 4.34 n. 2. On 
 Gal. f. 142, ch. visible and invisible, 438 n. 
 2 ; f. 147, Peter and Paul, 437 n. 3 ; f. 150, 
 on Gal. 3 : 6, 432 n. 1 ; f. 151, significance of 
 Christ's death, 436 u. 3 ; f . 155, Adoptiauism, 
 431 n. 1 ; f . 162, Col. ii., sin, 4.32 n. 2 : f . 164, 
 intercession of .saints, 4-37 n. 2. On 4 Kings 
 (see Bibl. Pistorionsis), Theodemir, 434 n. 3. 
 On Leviticus, Aiigustin, 431. On Romans, 
 preface, grace, 432 n. 3. 
 Ep. to Theodemir, iii. 434 and n. 3. 
 Fragments, published by Rudelbach (Havnise, 
 1824), f. 44, sufferings of Christ, iii. 436 n. 1. 
 Vindication, iii. 434 n. 4. 
 
 Cleanthes, i. 17 n. 2. 
 
 Clemangis, Nicholas de, v. 53-62, 64-70, 
 77,84, 88, 91, 93, 114, 116. On the 
 schism (see Baluz), 53-55. De ruina 
 ecclesise, 56-60, 62. De studio theo- 
 logico, 60-62. 
 
 Citations froni his writings: — 
 
 De ruina ecclesiae, c. 13, v. 58 n. 2 ; c. 42, 57 n. 
 2. De schismate (see Bouljeus, i.), f. 690, v. 
 63 nn. 2, 3 : f. 698, 54 n. 1 ; f. 694, 54 nn. 
 2, 3 : f . 695, 55 n. 1. De studio theologico, 
 f. 476, V. 62 nn. 
 
 Epistles. Ep. 2, to Benedict XIH., v. 65, 66 
 and n. 1. Ep. 3, to his friends at Avignon, 
 66 n. 2. Ep. 13, to Benedict Xlll., f. 51, 68 
 n. 3, 70 n. 2. Ep. 14, Avignon, 67 nn. 1, 3. 
 Ep. 17, f. 63, to the liing of France, 69, 70. 
 Ep. 42, Avignon, 67 n. 4 ; f. 129, bull of Ben- 
 edict XIII., 77 n. 2. Ep. 73, f. 210, on his 
 times, 68 n. 1. Ep. 77, corrupt morals in 
 France, 68 n. 2. Ep. 102, f. 290, seq., to Nich- 
 olas de Bava, on the council of Constance, 
 114-116. Ep. 112, ad cone. gen. ,116-118. Ep. 
 132, art Keginaldum, f . 336, the treatment of 
 Benedict XIII., 118 n. 1. 
 
 Super mater, cone, gener. opp. 64, 70, v. 88 nn. 
 2,3; f. 75, 90n. 2, 91n.l. 
 
 Clemens Romanus, i. 79, 85, 184, 189. 
 Genuineness, 196 n. 1. Clementines, 
 353. Sanctification, 644. Character 
 and criticism of his writings, 658-660. 
 Ep. i. to James in Pseudo-Isidorean 
 decretals, iii. 347 and n. 2. 
 
 Citations from his writings : — 
 
 Ep. i. ad. Cor. c. 5, Paul in Spain, i. 85 n. 4 ; 
 cc. 32, 3S, faith and works, 644 n. 4 ; c.40, 
 f. 196, priesthood, 6,59 ; c. 42, f. 79, bps.,185 
 n. 1 ; filling of church offices, 189 n. 1 ; c. 44, 
 the same, 189 n. 2. See Clementiuea. 
 
 Clement II., pope, iii. 378. 
 
 Clement III., pope, iv. 118, 130, 121, 129, 
 417. See Guibert. 
 
 Clement IV., pope, iv. 289, 340, 424, 425 
 n. 1. 
 
 Clement V., pope, iv. 70, 341 ; v. 7 n. 6, 
 2-23. 
 
 Clement VI., pope, v. 41-43, 51, 183, 232, 
 412. 
 
 Clement VII., v. 47-49, 52, 55-58, 164. 
 
 Clement, abp. of Bulgaria, iii. 320 n. 2. 
 His labors in Bulgaria, 315 n. 1. Life 
 of, 315 n. 1, 320 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Clement of Alexandria. Account of his 
 life and writings, i. 691-693, 673 and n. 
 2. As representative of the Alexan- 
 drian school, 528-543 ; ii. 386. Pistis 
 and Gnosis, 308, 529-543. On perse- 
 cutions, 119. Idealistic sects, 208. 
 Hypocritical profession of Christian- 
 ity, 251. Crowning, 260 n. Fraternal 
 kiss, 262, 317. Asceticism, 278-281. 
 Tic 6 auCpfiEvoc ■!T?iovaioc, 279. Cora- 
 munitv of goods, 280. Marriace, 281. 
 Use of wealth, 282. Prayer, 286. The 
 church, not the place, 289. Conduct 
 in and out of church, 290. Uucomeli- 
 ness of Christ, 291. Images, symbols, 
 292,293. Epiphany, 301. 302." Cate- 
 chumens, 305 n. 1. Searching the 
 Scriptures, 307. Analogies sought in 
 the pagan mysteries, 307 n, I. Infant 
 baptism, 312 n. 1. AgapK, 326. Bar- 
 timeus, 364 n. 6. Biblical interpreta- 
 tion of the Gnostics, 388. Basilides, 
 401 n. 3, 402, 405 n. 2, 412. Archon, 
 410. Isidore, 415. The cross as a. 
 symbol, 419 n. 3. Heracleou, 434. 
 Pseudo-Basilideans, 447 u. 3. Carpoc- 
 rates, 449 and n. 2. Epiphanes, 451, 
 Nicolaitans, 452, 453. Tatian, 456, 
 457. Celibacy, 457. Marcion, 473. 
 Prophecy in Montauism, 520. Ylepl 
 npo^rjTeiac, 520 n. 2, 610. Montauism, 
 525. Catechist's office, 528. The Holy- 
 Scriptures, 532-534. Defense of sci- 
 ence, 533-539. The education of man- 
 kind up to Christ, 536-539, 541. Con- 
 version of heathen after death, 537. 
 The true in heresies, 538. The Logos 
 as "delog 7;a(c5a}'w)'6f, 541. Limits of 
 comprehension, 542. Faitli and specu- 
 lation, 551. Toleration, 551. Para- 
 bolical character of Scrijjture, 553 u. 2. 
 Knowledge of God, 558, 559. Doctrine 
 of the Logos, 586. Doctrine of the 
 Holy Spirit, 610. Anthropology. 620, 
 622"(ii. 617). Humanity of Christ, 631- 
 633 (ii. 473 n. 1, 608). Baptism of the 
 pious men of the Old Testament in 
 Hades, 646. Purification of the dead, 
 and Christ's descent into Hades, 656 
 andn. 1. Origeu, 694, 698. 
 
 Citations from, his writings : — 
 
 naiSa^wyos, 1. i. c. 1, the Logos, as teacher of 
 mankind, i. 692 n. 2. L. i. c. 6, faith and 
 life, 531 n. 4. L. i. f. 103, milk and honey 
 in baptism, 317 n. 1 ; f. 118, Christ "the 
 just one," 564 n. 8. L. ii. c. 8, f. 176, his 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 61 
 
 conversion, 691 n. 1 ; c. 12, costlv apparel, 
 282 n. 2 ; f. 142, agapa;, 326 n. "3 ; f . 194, 
 family worship, 286 n. 5. L. iii. c. 1, un- 
 comeliness of Christ, 292 n. 1 ; If. 246 and 
 247, seal rings, 293 n. 1 ; f. 247, infant bap- 
 tism, 312 n. 1 ; f. 250, the Christian matron, 
 281 n. 3; f. 255, the Christian calling, 278 n. 
 
 1, 279n.2; f. 256, fraternal kiss, 317 n. 3; 
 f. 257, external religion, 290 n. 1. 
 
 nporpeTTTiKos, f. 45, doctrine of God, i. 558 n. 
 4 ; f . 69, the serpent, 620 n. 6. 
 
 Stromata, 1. i. f . 272, hypocritical profession of 
 Christianity, i. 251 n. 2; f. 273 A, faith and 
 knowledge, 530 n. 2 ; f. 274, his teachers, 691 
 n. 3 ; f. 278, defense of philosophy, 534 n. 5, 
 535 n. 3 ; f . 282, Greek philosophy prepara- 
 tory, 537 n. 2 ; ff. 291, 292, uses of culture, 533 
 nn. 4, 5 ; f 292, works, 540 n. 3 ; f . 293, unity 
 of truth, 539 nn 1,2; f . 304, Prodicians, 452 
 n. 1 ; f . 309, weakness of Greek philosophy, 
 537 n. 5 ; f. 310, truth in paganism, 636 u. 1; 
 f. 311, false prophets, 520 n. 1 ; f. 313, on 
 1 Cor. 1 : 20, 621 n. 2 ; f. 318, use of philoso- 
 phy, 534 nn. 1, 2 ; f. 319, faith without 
 knowledge, 308 a. 2 : stages of moral develop- 
 ment, 637 n. 5 ; f. 320, Cassian, 458 n. 3 ; f . 
 340, Christmas, 302 n. 1. L. ii. f. 362 A, 
 faith and knowledge, 530 n. 2 ; f . 363, Basi- 
 lides on faith, 414 nn. 1, 2, 415 n. 1 ; f. 364, 
 intuitions of faith, 558 n. 1 ; f. 365 B, 
 the same, 531 n. 6; f. 371, the same, 414 
 n. 3 ; recipiency of faith for the Godlike, 
 531 n. 1 ; f. 372", indestructibility of faith, 
 630 n. 3 ; f . 373, its relation to the higher 
 life,530n.4; f. 375, Archon,410 n. 2; Valen- 
 tine on the creation of man, 425 n. 2 ; f. 379, 
 baptism in Uades, 646 n. 5 ; f. 381, scientific 
 faith, 532 n. 4; f. 384, positive character 
 of faith, 531 n. 3 ; f. 407, symbol of the 
 cross, 419 n. 3; f. 408, Basilides, 402 n. 3; 
 f. 409, Valentine on purity of heart, 432 
 n. 1 ; f . 411, Antinomian Gnostics, 385 n. 1 ; 
 Nicolaitans, 453 n. 1 ; f. 414, martyrdoms 
 after the death of Commodus, 119 n. 5. L. 
 iii. f. 257 (or 457 ? ), fraternal kiss, 262 nn. 
 
 2, 3 ; f. 427, will and power, 415 n. 5 ; Chris- 
 tian society, 416 n. 1 ; f. 431, Marcion, 466 n. 
 1 ; f . 436, Nicolaitans, 453 n. 2 ; f. 438, Prodi- 
 cians, 452 n. 1 ; f . 441, Antinomian Gnostics, 
 451 n. 5 ; f. 444, the Gnosis, 531 n. 7 ; f. 446, 
 et seq., abstinence, 278 n. 3 ; imitation of 
 Christ, 457 nn. 2, 3 ; f . 448, women as teach- 
 ers of their own sex, 188 n. 1 ; f. 449, commu- 
 nity of goods, 280 n. 1 ; f . 451, the psychical 
 Messiah, Valentine on, 429 n. 5 ; f. 463, inno- 
 cence of children, 620 n. 1 ; f. 460 D, Tatian 
 on marriage, 457 n.4; asceticism, 632 n. 4 ; f. 
 465, Tatian, 456 n. 5 ; Julius Cassian, 458 n. 
 3; f. 466, the fall, 620 n. 7 ; f. 469, inherited 
 Bin, 620 nn. 1, 3 ; f. 470, the fall, 620 n. 7 ; 
 uncomeliuess of Christ, 633 n. 1. L. iv. f. 
 490, unity of knowing and being, 532 n. 1 ; f . 
 603, Ueracleon, 434 u. 4 ; f . 506, Basilides on 
 providence, 407 n. 1 ; B. on sin and suffer- 
 ing, 412 n. ; f. 607, on the devil, 403 n. 1 ; 
 f. 508, ethics of B., 405 n. 2 ; f. 509 A, Basi- 
 lides on evil and good, 403 n. 3 ; f . 509, on 
 providence, 406 n. 1 ; f. 409 B, Valentine's 
 doctrine, 433 n. 4 ; f . 509 C et D, the .*ame, 
 424 n. 1 ; f . 511, Montanism, 520 n. 2, 610 n. 
 2; ff. 618,519, Gnosis, 540 n. 1 ; f. 528 B, 
 Gnosis and Pistis, 630 n. 2 ; f . 533, marriage, 
 280 n. 2 ; f . 536, sins of ignorance, Basilides, 
 413 n. ; f . 537, Neo-Platonism of Clement, 
 586 n. 6 ; f . 539, peace, Basilides on, 400 n. 4. 
 L. V. f . 546, Marcion, 468 n. 1 ; f . 549, purga- 
 tory, 654 n. 4 ; f . 554, philosophy, 535 n. 4 ; 
 f . 560, human systems of science compared 
 ■with revelation, 538 n. 6 ; f . 565, the Logos, 
 586 n. 5 ; f. 582, symbolum, 307 n. 1 ; f. 583 
 D, Basilides, 407 n. 2 ; f. 587, power of the 
 Word, 533 n. 3 ; f . 588, knowledge of God, 
 558 n. 2; redemption, 620 n.8; f. 591, the 
 Holy Spirit, 610 n. 2. L. vi. f. 621, Isidore, 
 402 n. 2 ; f . 636, seq., preparation for the gos- 
 
 pel, 538 nn. 2, 3 ; f. 638,639, Christ in Hades, 
 6.56 n. 1 ; f. 641, Isidore on the demon of 
 Socrates, 406 n. 3 ; on the source of truth in 
 ancient philosophy, 408 n. 2, 4*19 n. 1 ; Valen- 
 tine on the same, 427 n. 2 ; f . 644, stage of phi- 
 losophv, 537 n. 3, 538 n. 4 ; f. (Ho, Gnosis and 
 Pisti8,"540 n. 1 ; f. 647, Montani.<m, 520 n. 2 ; 
 the truth contained in error, 536 n. 1 ; f. 
 649, Docetism, 632 n. 1 ; f. 652, the Gnosticus, 
 54U n. 2 ; f. 655, the vulgar fear of the Greek 
 philosophy, 535 n. 1 : f. 659, the fear of phi- 
 losophy, 635 n. 2 ; f. 659 B, catechetical ofHce, 
 528 n.2 ; f. 660 C, use of culture, 628 n. 4 ; 
 f. 662, original condition, 620 n. 6; f. 663, 
 ttiVtis, moved by secondary ends, 541 n. 1 ; f. 
 667, freedom, 622 n. 2; f."669, virtue of the 
 TTio-Ti/cij, 540 n. 3: f. 672, the grafted olive, 
 176 n. 1, 538 n. 5 ; f. 675, heresies, 539 n. 3 ; 
 f. 677, Scripture parabolical, 553 n. 2 : f.680, 
 Kbionites, 364 n. 6 ; f. 688, revelation, 538 n. 
 6 ; f. 690, uncomeliness of Christ, %^i n. 2 ; f . 
 691, meanings of (^pAi/rjo-is , 541 n. 2 ; f. 693, 
 Satan not the source of philosopliy, 536 n. 2 ; 
 ff . 694, 695, the human race united in Christ, 
 537 n. 1. L. vii. f. 700, the Logos gi-ound of 
 existence, 586 n. 5 ; f . 702, ©ei'os Traifiayojyds, 
 541 n. 3 ; f. 708, see f . 700 ; f. 715 B, the 
 church, 289 n. 3 : f. 722, prayer, 286 nn. 1,- 
 2 ; Prodicians, 452 n. 1 ; f . 728, prayer, 280 n. 
 S : f. 730, o'i.KovQy.ia, 551 n. 2 ; f. 7;!2, faith, in 
 the Gnosis, 308 n. 1, 532 n. 2 : f . 741, the mar- 
 ried life, 281 n. 2 ; f. 753, sects, 164 n. 4 ; f . 
 
 754, seai'ching the Scriptures, 307 n. 4 ; f. 
 
 755, the same, 307 n. 4 ; idealistic sects, 208 
 n. : f. 756, the Gnostic and the Scriptures, 
 533 n. 2; f. 757, the same, 532 n. 3; f. 759, 
 agapas, 326 n. 1 ; ff. 762, 763, the Gnostic and 
 Scripture, 533 n. 1 ; f. 764, Glaucias, 417 
 n. 1. 
 
 ©eofioTov en-iToinal (Didascal. Anatol.), f. 794, 
 retribution, with Basilides, i. 404 n. 1 ; f. 796 
 D, the Demiurge, i. 411 n. 3; f. 797, creation 
 of man, Valentinian doctrine of, 424 n 3, 425 
 n. 1. .See Theodotus. 
 Tt? ttAou'o-ios <r<of o/uei/o?, c. 11, the rich young 
 man, i. 279 n. 3 ; c. 21, grace and will, 621 n. 
 1; c. 42, (cA^pos, 196 n. 1. 
 'YffoTU7r<o<rei9, apud Euseb. prsep. evang. 1. ii. c 
 2, his conversion through iuquiry, i. 691 n 
 2. Euseb. 1. vi. c. 1, 091 n. 5. 
 Clement, vecojjnitions of, i. 358, 376 n. 3. 
 
 L. viii. c. 53, i. 359 u. 1. 
 Clement, the opponent of Boniface, iii. 60. 
 On the authority of the church fathers 
 and of councils, 60. On the marriage 
 of bishops ; on the hindrances to mar- 
 riage as customarily received, 61. On 
 the doctrine of Christ's descent to 
 Hades, 61. On predestination and res- 
 toration, 62. Last events of his life, 
 62, 63. 
 Clementines, the, i. 353-362. Description 
 of tlie longing in paganism, 32. Es- 
 senes, 48. Ebionitism, and system, 
 353-362, 394, 395, 399. Sabwaiis, 376 
 n. 3. 8eth,448n.3. Simon Magus, 4.54 
 n. 0. T. criticism, 501 n. 5. The Clem- 
 entines and SabcUius, 601 n. 1. Pur- 
 gatorial fire, 654 (ii. 736). On Judaism, 
 658. Forged under the name of Clem- 
 ens Romanus. 659. Eire the element of 
 the evil one, ii. 767 n. 1. And darkness, 
 iii. 257. In ecclesiastical law, v. 204. 
 Citations. H. ii. c. 6, necessity of revelation, 
 1. 354 n. 2; c. 9, the prophet, 354 n. 3; 
 c. 17, the false gospel preceding the true, 
 362 n. 2 ; c. 38, criterion of truth and 
 error in the disposition, 358 n. 2. H. iii 
 
52 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 c. 19, love of Je?iis, 360 n. 1 ; c. 20, Adam, 
 354 n. 4, 355 n. 2, 357 n. 4 ; cc. 22, 23, 
 seqq., false prophets, 257 n. 2; c. 26, dis- 
 courses of Christ, 355 n. 3; c. 42, fall of 
 Adam denied, 354 n. 4 ; c. 51, Matt. 5 : 17, 
 
 359 n. 5. H. viii. c. 5, why revelation was 
 necessary, 355 n. 1 ; c. 7, Jew and Christian, 
 
 360 n. 2 ; c. 10, law revealed to Adam, 354 n. 
 6; cc. 11, 12, the prophet, 356 n. 1 ; cc. 22, 
 23, Jews misled by false prophecy, 356 n. 3. 
 H. xvi. c. 10, the Scriptures test the man, 
 358 n. 3; c. 12, 601 n. 1. H. xvii. c. IS, 
 revelation from within, 359 n. 3; c. 19, 
 Peter and Simon Magus, 362 n. 1. H. xviii. 
 c. 13, Matt. 11: 27, 357n.l. 
 
 Cleomeues, Patiipassian, i. 584 n. 3. 
 
 Clergy, special object of persecution, i. 
 137-139, 149. Clerus, 19.5. Engage 
 in worldly employments, 197. Keceive 
 maintenance, 198. Ketire from world- 
 ly employments, 198, 199, 604. Elec- 
 tion, 199. Allow themselves to be dis- 
 tinguished at the agapce, 326. Celib- 
 acy, 521, 522. 
 
 In the second Period. Pagan books, 
 etc., ii. 62 n. 2. Condition of ordina- 
 tion, 64 n. 3. Under Julian, 71, 78-81. 
 Worldly, 78. Persecuted in Persia, 131, 
 132. Captive, 149. Support of, 168. Ex- 
 emptions, 169-171. Jurisdiction in the 
 Greek church, 171 n. 3. Celibacy, 179- 
 182. Channels of the Holy Spirit, 179, 
 181, 182 (see i. 181). Education, 182- 
 184. Election, 184-186. Transfer of, 
 186, 187. Different grades, 188-194. 
 Worldly-minded, 261, 765, 766 (170). 
 Their place at the Lord's Sujiper, 321. 
 Ignorant, 744, 745. At Constantino- 
 ple, 755. Infidelity, 763 n. 3. See 
 Bishops. 
 
 Third Period. Deficient in culture, 
 iii. 53, 66, 106, 107, 125-127. Military 
 service, 55, 56, 66, 97, 102. Efforts of 
 Boniface to reform, 56. Hostility of 
 Saxons to the, 79, 81. Recruited from 
 the class of bondmen, 98, 101. Offices 
 in war, 102. Intercessions; care of 
 prisoners, 103-105. Worldly-minded, 
 105 n. 5, 221. In the Prankish empire, 
 become monastic, 106. Tonsure, 106 
 n. 1. Dependence on the bishops, 107. 
 Court clergy, 109. Dependence on 
 patrons, 1 10. Employed in negotia- 
 tions, 119 (283,284). Accused of with- 
 holding knowledge of Scriptures from 
 laity, 251. With the Pauliciaus, 264. 
 See Canonical constitution. 
 
 Fourth Period. E^ducation of the, 
 iii. 277, 425, 426. Ignorance of the 
 Bulgarian, 315 u. Of the Romish, 370 
 (378). German clergy in Moravia, 317, 
 321. Concubinage, 322,383, 386. Im- 
 moralitv, 382, 383. Military service, 
 385, 386, 404-406, 450. Corrujitiou 
 and ignorance, 390, 410, 420, 592. Edu- 
 cation in the lower grade, 410. Em- 
 ployed in degrading offices, 412, 413. 
 Rebuked, 441. Awakened spirit of in- 
 quiry in E>ance, 592. See Ariald, 
 Celibacy, Vagrant clergy. 
 
 Fi/ih Period. Sent on embassies, iv. 
 4. Involved in secular affair-s, 17, 30, 
 133, 146, 147, 149, 207, 214 (see Investi- 
 ture). Military, 31. Education of the 
 Kestorian, 45, 46. Roving Ke.-torian, 
 46, 48, 52. Gregory VII. on the cor- 
 ruption of the, 93;" Robert Grosshead, 
 207 n. 5, 278; Hildegard on the same, 
 219, 220; Abbot Joachim on the same, 
 222-224 ; Peter Cantor, 588. Popular 
 feeling excited against, 96, 97, 99, 100, 
 107, 146-150,151, 161.248,565,599,601, 
 604, 610, 611. Hostility between them 
 and the mendicant orders, 97,277, 278, 
 280, 285, 287. Criminal, relation to 
 civil tribunals, 170. E>ederic II. on the, 
 180. Amusements, 206, 207 n. 5 (.see 
 Hunting). Transitory order accord- 
 ing to Joachim, 231. The degeneracy 
 of the cleroy favors monasticisiu, 233, 
 280, 286, 287. Ignorance, 287. Hos- 
 tile to Bible reading by the laity, 321. 
 Relation to the sacraments, 343, 346, 
 447, 514. Ignorance of the Bible, 611. 
 Love of money, see Indulgences, Si- 
 mony. Censured by Robert of Arbris- 
 sel, 248. Attacked" by John of Sois- 
 sons, 325 ; by Henry of Cluny, 598, 
 599, 601, 603; Oliva, 625. Regarded 
 with contempt in South France, 639. 
 Among the Bogomiles, 559 and n. 3. 
 Catharists, .590. Other sects, 594, 616. 
 Efforts at reform, see Hildebrandian 
 system. Reform. Compare Celibacy, 
 Marriage, Simony. 
 
 Sixth Period. Philip the Fair de- 
 mands tribute of the, v. 5, 6. Independ- 
 ence of the, 8, 17, 18. Employed in 
 menial offices, 54 (iii. 412, 413). Igno- 
 rance of Scripture, 33, 34, 59, 151 n. 
 2, 195. Corruption, 50, 54, 56, 58, 129, 
 132, 138, 256-258,300, 379. Ignorance, 
 58, 59. Ignorance of church forms, 81. 
 Gerson on the, 86,87. Hireling, 101. 
 Bernard Baptise on those assembled at 
 Constance, 113. Contempt of tke laity 
 for, 123, 129, 131, 148 n. 1. Depriva- 
 tion of goods discussed, 132, 136, 161, 
 163, 170, 269,274,335. Amenable to 
 civil law, 136. Popular hatred excited 
 against, 157-159. Sons of, 159. In 
 Secular affairs, 161. Power to bind and 
 loose, 146. Devout, 195, 196, 235,309. 
 Gradations, 202. Pride, 215. Jealousy 
 and contempt towards laity, 193, 194, 
 217, 219, 221. Two parties among the, 
 232, 235. Persecuted in Boliemia,272, 
 273. Marsilius of Padua on the, 28, 
 29. Wicklif, 138, 139, 151, 160, 162, 
 170, 173, 242, see Priests. Janow, 195- 
 197, 202-205,215,216,221. Huss, 248- 
 250, 256, 257 ; on duties of, 249, 282, 
 307, 309, 324 ; on the effect of re))rov- 
 ing, 256, 257 ; on the wealth of the, 
 268, 269. Jerome of Prague on the, 
 379. 
 Clerical offices. See Spiritual. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 53 
 
 Cleric! conductores conductitii, iv. 206 
 
 n. 3. 
 Clerici regulares, irregulares saeculares 
 
 iv. 208. 
 Clerici vagi, acephali, iii. 412, 413. 
 Clericis laicos, bull, v. 5. 
 Clermout (Arverua), iii. 93 n. 2. Assem- 
 bly at, iv. 125. See Sidonius, Councils. 
 Clerus, clericoi, i. 19.5, 196. Clerus evau- 
 gelicus, V. 248. Clerus Christi et An- 
 tichristi, v. 300. See Clergy. 
 Cleves, iv. 244. 
 
 Cliff (Cloveshove). See Councils, an. 747. 
 Clinic!, i. 238 and n. 2, 310. 
 Clodeswiude, Lougobard queen, iii. 8 n. 1. 
 Clodoua (Clouoda, Gollnow ?), town in 
 
 Pommcrauia, iv. 16. 
 Cloister life, ii. 271-273. 
 Cloisters as seminaries for education ii 
 
 149, 183, 288, 298. ' 
 
 Close associations, law against, i. 120. 
 Clotaiie I., iii 94. 
 Clotaire II., ii!. 41, 94. 
 Clotilda, wife of Clovis, iii. 6-8. 
 Cloveshove. See Cliff. 
 Clovis, king of the Salian Franks, his 
 conversion, ii. 13; iii. 6-8. Its influ- 
 ence, iii. 9. Successors of, iii. 92, 93 n. 
 2. War against the Visigoths, iii. 129 
 n. 2. 
 Club law, iv. 40. 
 Chmiacensians, iv. 249-252, 263 264. 
 
 Art among the, 252. 
 Cluny, monastery, iii. 417, 418 n. 1, 419. 
 Hiidcbrand at," 381 n. 2. Controversy 
 between Jews and monks at, iv. 77 n. 
 2. See Glaber Rudolph, Henry of, 
 Hugo, Peter of, Odo. 
 Cluny, order of. See Cluniacensians. 
 Coadjutores, iv. 215. 
 Coalitions, v. 253. 
 Cochlajus. 
 Hist. Uussitarum, f. 29, seg. synod of Prague, 
 an. 1413, v. 297 n. 1 ; f 39, Stephen Paletz 
 252 n. 2 ; f . 42, Andrew of Broda against 
 Uuss, 183 n. 2, 258 n. 3 ; f . 157, 330 n. 1. 
 Cod, Babenberg. See Eccard. 
 Cod. Carolin. 
 Ed. Cenni, t. i. f. 285, ep. of Stephen I. to 
 Charlemagne, iii. 121 n. 1 ; f. 288, same, 121 
 n. 2 ; f . 352, ep. of Hadrian I. to the same, 
 122 u. 1 ; ff. 371, 390 (.506), the same, 121 n 
 4 i ff. 389, 443, 510, 619, the same, 120 n. 1. 
 Cod. Justinian. 
 
 L. i. tit. iv. 11. 22 et 28, on visitation of prisons, 
 u. 178. ' 
 
 Cod. Theodos. 
 L. ii. tit. 8, I. 1 on the observance of Sunday, 
 u. 833 n. 4, .336 n. 2 ; 1. 2, on the observance 
 of the weeks before and after Easter, il. 342 
 n. 3. L. viii. tit. 8, 1. 3, on the observance of 
 Sunday, 336 n. 4. L. ix. tit. 3, 1. 7, duty of 
 bps- m regard to prisoners, 178 n. 4 ; tit. 16 
 cc. 1 et 2, granting religious liberty, 22 nn. 2-^ 
 4 ; 1. 9, the same, 90 n. 3 ; tit. 40, 1. 16, on in- 
 tercessions, 175 n. 5 ; tit. 44, 1. 4, on right of 
 asylum, 178 n. 3. L. xii. tit. 1, 1. 63, on mo- 
 nasticism, 301 n. 6 ; 1. 112, toleration of tem- 
 ple worship, 97 n. 2. L. xiii. tit. 1, 1. 1 on 
 the burial of the dead, 193 n. 1. L. xv. tit. 
 2, 1, 38, granting the power of appointing 
 
 advocates, 192 n. 1 ; Ht. 7, 1. 5, forbidding the 
 exhibition of spectacles on Sunday, etc., 336 
 n. 6. L. xvi. tit. 1, 1. 3, on the power of 
 patriarchs, 196 n. 2; tit. 2, 1. 2, on exemp- 
 tion of the clergy, l70 n. 1 ; § 4, on the sa- 
 credness of wills, 167 n. 2 ; 1. 6, prohibiting 
 persons of the higiier ranks from entering the 
 spiritual order, 170 n.4 ; 1. 18, religio pagano- 
 rum, 90n. 6 ; 11. 42, 43, on Parabolaui, 192 n. 
 5 ; tit. 4, 1.2, on conferences in regard to con- 
 troversial matters, 150 n. 4, 157 n. 3 ; tit 5 1 
 65, against heretics, 5-53 n. 4 : tit. 7, against 
 apostates, 104 n. 1, 119 n. 2 ; tit. 8, 1. 9 (an. 
 393), against the destruction of synagogues, 
 95 nn. 2, 4 ; tit. 10, c. 1, on the harusjiicia, 
 23 n. 1 ; c. 2, against .sacrifices. -33 n. 1 ; c. 3, 
 on the employment of magic, 23 n. 2 ; order- 
 uig the preservation of certain temples, 35 n. 
 3; 1. 12, offering of sacrifice made equal to 
 crimen majestatis, 99 n. 2 ; 1. 16, on the de- 
 struction of temples, 101 n. 2; 1. 18, the 
 same, 101 n. 4 : 1. 20, confiscating estates be- 
 longing to the temples, 92 n. 3 ; tit. de in- 
 dulgentiis, .341 n. 2. 
 
 Codex Canonum, iii. 360. 
 Codex Can. eccles. African. 
 
 Cc. 6 et 7, limiting duties of presbyters, ii. 188 
 n. 2. C. 28, on appeaLs, 208 n.'l ; can. 37 
 milk and honey in baptism, 360 n. 2 ; can' 
 o9 on the title of the bp. of the first church" 
 198 n. 1. C. 41, on Thursday of the Great 
 ^eek, 341 n. 5. C. 42, agapa, 3G2 n. 2. C. 
 58, on the destruction of temples in the 
 country, 101 n. 3 ; can. 61, on the public 
 shows, 336 n. 5. C. 75, can. 10, on advocates, 
 192 n. 1. C. 92, concerning the Donatists, 
 2.34 n. 1. C. 93, the same, 235 n. 2. C 97 
 on advocates, 19 n. 1. C. 107, on religious 
 freedom, 102 n. 32. > 6 = 
 
 Codran, iii. 300. 
 
 Coelestin. See Celestin. 
 
 Ccelestin I., bp. of Rome, ii. 147 n. 2. 
 In the Nestorian controversv, 515 519 
 520, 521, 525, 531, 533 n. 1,"552, 553 n.' 
 4,721. The Semi-Pelagians, 69.5-698, 
 705, 710 n. 3. His letters to the clergy 
 at Constantinople, and to Cvrll, 521 
 and n. 1. To the Gallic bps.,"695, 696, 
 697 nn. I, 2. See Celestin. 
 
 Ccelestius, Pelagian, ii. 639, 640, 644-652 
 655, 659, 666, 670, 697 nn. 1, 2, 72l! 
 Doctrine of baptism, 728, 729,' 730. 
 His letters to his parents, 639 and u. l'. 
 
 Ca'licolie, ii. 768 n. 1. 
 
 Crenobla, Coenobites, ii. 271-273 282- 
 284, 286-289, 639 n. 1. 
 
 Coins, cross on, i. 80. Of Constantine, 
 ii. 8 n. 3, 21, 24 n. 4, 33 n. 4. 
 
 Colberg, history of its conversion, iv. 16. 
 
 Colchians, ii. 139. See Lazians. 
 
 Colchis, iii. 177. 
 
 Colebrooke. 
 
 Diss, on the school of Sankhva, Essais sur la 
 philosophic des Ilindous, par Colebrooke tra- 
 duit par G. Pauthier, Paris, 1833, p. 32 i 
 450 n. 2. . F <^-. •• 
 
 Collation of benefices, v. 65. See Bene- 
 fices. 
 
 Collator, Semi-Pelagian, ii. 696 n. 2, 697 
 n. 3, 698 n. 1. 
 
 Collectio originum rerumque Constanti- 
 nopolit. 
 
 Combefis, f. 162, interview of Nicephorus and 
 Leo, iU. 532 n. 1 i f. 171, 535 n. 3. 
 
64 
 
 GENERAL IXDEX. 
 
 Collection of Symmicta. 
 Report of I'hocas, iv. 266 n. 1. 
 
 College, literary, under the Comnenes, iv. 
 530. 
 
 Collegium illicitiim, i. 120. 
 
 Collision between paganism and Chris- 
 tianity, i. 70, 75. 
 
 Ciillu, Dr. von. 
 
 On Tertullian, i.684n. 2. 
 
 Collyridianians, ii. 376 n. 1. 
 
 Colmanu, bp. of Northnmberland, iii. 24. 
 
 Cologne, as centre of missionary opera- 
 tions, iii. 65,66,71,275. Archbishop- 
 ric, iii. 279. Arnold, iv. 57. Persecu- 
 tion of Jews, iv. 74. Crusaders from, iv. 
 74. Hermann, iv. 79, 81. Witchcraft, 
 iv. 91 n. 1. Bruno, iv. 265. Synod 
 at, iv. 279. Kneeling before the host, 
 iv. 341. Albertus Magnus at, iv. 421, 
 422. Calharists near, iv. 580 u. 1, 586 
 n. 7. Sects at, iv. 593, 604. Univer- 
 sity at, v*. 375. Friends of God at, v. 
 381. Bps. of, ii. 436 n. 4; iii. 65, 71, 
 79, 80, 275, 354, 356, 396, 460 n. 6 ; iv. 
 245, 592 n. 2. 
 
 Colonia, iii. 248, 2.53. 
 
 Colonna, the family of, v. 4, 5, 12, 20, 73, 
 Otto of Colonna, 126, 271, 272. See 
 Martin V. 
 
 Colosse, church at, i. 351. 
 Colo.'^sians, ep. to the. 
 1 : 15, ii. 439 n. 1 : 1 : 22. ii. 637 n. 3. 2: 14, 
 ii. 778 n. 1 : 2 : 15, iii. 175 n. 3 ; 2 : 16, i. 13 
 n 4 : 2 : 21, i. 700, iii. 269 n. 6, 592 and n. 
 1 ; 2 : 22, i. TOO. 3 : 9, 10, ii. 121. 4 : 15, i. 
 185, 290 n. 2. Interpretations of, ii. 480. 
 
 Colossians, Paulicians, iii. 256 n. 2. _ 
 Columba, abbot among the Picts, iii. 10, 
 
 24. 
 Columban, abbot, missionary among the 
 Franks, iii. 29-35. His contests and 
 difficulties, 32. On synods, 32, 95. His 
 contests with Brunehault and Thierri 
 II. of Burgundy, 33. Banishment, 33. 
 At Bregenz, founds Bobbio, 34. Con- 
 duct towards the Romish church, 34, 
 35. His successor, 38. Life of, 33 n. 2. 
 
 Ep. to his monks, iii. 33 n. 2. To Boniface IV., 
 34 n. 2, 35 im. To the French bps., 32, 95 n. 
 3. Uis rule, 30 ; c. ii., 31 n. 3; c. iii., 31 n. 
 1. Instructiones varias, 32 ; Inst, i., 32 n. 1 ; 
 Inst. ii. et xi., 31 n. 2. 
 
 Comana, Comanum, ii. 356, 761. 
 
 Combetis. 
 
 Keport of the Archivarius of the Constantino- 
 politan ch., iii. 196 n. 2. Auct. Bibl. patr. 
 Paris (cd. 1672), P. i. f. 113. Methodius on 
 prophecy, i. 358 n. 1 ; (ed. 1648) P. ii., Alexan- 
 der of Lycopolis, hi.'' tract against the Man- 
 icheans, introd., ii. 707 n. 3 ; Uist. Monothe- 
 let., iii. 213 n. 2 ; life of Nicolaus, iii. 542 n. 2 ; 
 John of Nice on the Chri-stmas festival, ii. 
 347 n. 1. See CoUectio originum, etc. 
 
 Comes orieutis, ii. 95 n. 4, 550. 
 Comfort, si)iritual, Ruysbroch on, v. 406. 
 
 Taulcr, v. 408. 
 Comgall, iii. 10, 29. 
 Commandments of God, of Christ, ii. 
 
 637 ; iii. 76. Wicklif on the, v. 138, 
 
 139, 142 ; Janow, v. 202-210 ; Huss, v 
 
 321 ; Ruysbroch, v. 403. See Christ. 
 Commentaries of the Apostles, i. 364 n. 
 
 2, 585 u. 1. 
 Commentaries on the Bil)le, i. 714; iii. 
 
 169, 457, 458 ; iv. 411, 426; v. 149. 
 
 On Genesis, ii. 127 n. 3, 494 n. 1, 613 n. 3 ; iv. 
 314 n. 1, 467 n. 1, 468 n. 1. On Exodus, iv. 
 338 n. 1. On Lev., iii. 431 , 433. On .Joshua, 
 iii. 457. On Kings, iii. 150 n. 7, 434 n. 3. Ou 
 Job, see Gregory I. On Psalms, i. 630 n. 5, 
 702, ii. 616 (see Ambrose, Amobius, Augus- 
 tin, Chrvsostom, Ililarv, Gerhoh), iv. 83 n. 
 2, 349 n."3 : Ps. 8, ii. 494 n. 1. On the Song of 
 Solomon, iii. 471, see Bernard. On Isaiah, ii. 
 142 n. 3, see Joachim. On Jer., ii. 639 n. 1 ; 
 iv. 135 n. 1, 226, see Joachim. On Lament., 
 i. 702. On the Minor Prophets, ii. 393 n. 5. 
 On Ezekiel, iii. 141 n. 2. On Daniel, i. 682. 
 On Joel, ii. 8!J3 n. 2. On Micah, ii. 393 n. 3. 
 On the New Testament, iii. 431 : iv. 220. On 
 the four gospels, ii. 738; iv. 337 nn. 4, 5. 
 On Matt., i. 708 n. 4, 710 ; ii. 618 n. 1, 619 
 nn. 2, 7, 620 n. 1, 622 n. 1 ; iii. 458 and n. 2, 
 501 nn. 1, 2, 511 n. 1. On Luke, ii. 622 n. 4, 
 623 nn. 2, 3. On John, i. 702 ; ii. 738 n. 6 ; 
 iii. 235 n. 4,281 n. 1; iv. 337n. 6. On the 
 epistles of Paul, ii. 605 n. 2, 638; iii. 470. 
 On Romans, ii. 471 n. 1, 716, 717 ; iii. 432 n. 
 3 ; iv 376, 385. On 1 Cor., ii. 737 n. 3. On 
 1 and 2 Cor., ii. 635 nn., 636 n. 4, 6-37 n. 2. 
 Ou Gal., ii. .391 n. 3, 725 n. 1 ; iii. 431 n. 1, 
 432 nn. 1, 2, 4. On Ephes.. ii. 355 n. 3, 641 
 On Titus, ii. 188 n 3, 261 n. 3. On Ueb., i. 
 708. On Rev., ii. 605 n. 2; iv. 221 n., 228, 
 620 n. 3, see Joachim. Cassian on the study 
 of, ii. 687. See Abelard, Gregory the Great, 
 Jerome, Origen, Homilies of Chrvsostom. 
 On other books. On the Alcibiades of Plato, 
 ii. 105 n. 7. On Boethius de Trinitate, iv. 
 409 n. 1, 461 n. 5, 462 nn. 1-3. On Dante, 
 iv. 629 n. 4. On De causis, iv. 445 and n. 1, 
 480. On the Eternal Gospel, iv. 618-620. On 
 Homer, iv. 530. On the sentences, iv. 410, 
 421, 422, 472. Stephen of Toumay on Com- 
 mentaries, iv. 416. Bacon on, iv. 425. 
 
 Commentationes soc. reg. Getting, recen- 
 tiores, t. v., ii. 141 n. 6. See Tychsen. 
 
 Commerce, a means of extending Chris- 
 tianity, i. 79 ; ii. 124, 141, 142, 144 ; iii. 
 282 n. 1, 285 ; iv. 10, 36, 46. See Mer- 
 chants. 
 
 Commodian, character and writings, i. 
 686, 687. The proselytes, 68 n. 1. 
 The coufessor.s, 228, 22'9. The Sep- 
 aratist tendency, 237. True martyr- 
 dom, 280. Prayer, 288. Speaking in 
 church, 303 n. 4, 329 n. 1. 
 
 Citntions. Instructiones, i. 68 n. 1. N. 6, 26, 
 49, 57, 61, 80, i. 687 nn. N. 47, 229 n. 1. N. 
 48 2S5 n. 4. N. 59, 281 n. 5. N. 62, 280 n. 5. 
 N 66, 2.37 n. 4. N. 69, 198 n. 3. N. 76, 303 
 n. 4, 329 n. 1. N. 79, 288 n. 2. 
 
 Commodus, emperor, i. 108 n. 3, 117, 119, 
 
 665 n. 2, 673, 674. 
 Common ])eople, the, and the mendicant 
 
 monks, iv. 276-280. And preachers of 
 
 repentance, 313. See Clergy. 
 Commonitorium. 
 
 Quomodo sit agendum cum Manicha:is (August, 
 ed. Bened. t. 8, app.), i. 504 n. 3. 
 Comnuinicatio idiomatum (interchange 
 
 of iittributes), with Aiiollinari.s, ii. 489. 
 
 With Tiu'odore of Mopsuestia, ii. 501. 
 
 In the Alexandrian school, ii. 502. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 55 
 
 With Felix of Urgellis, iii. 159-162. 
 In the Monotheletic controversy, iii. 
 183. In traiisul)stnntiation, iv. 340. 
 See Intercliaiige of predicates. 
 
 Communion, administered to the confess- 
 ors in prison, i. I.i3, 135. Cyprian on 
 tlie, i. 138. Tertullian, i. 218, 282. 
 Granted to the lapsed, i. 234, 235. 
 Kiss before, ii. 362. With the marriage 
 ceremony, i. 284. Daily during Pente- 
 cost, i. 301. Of infants, i. 3.33, 648 ; iii. 
 496 ; iv. 341-343, 345 ; v. 337. Of tiie 
 sick, iv. 343, 345. In memory of tlie 
 dead, i. 334, 335. Daily, i. 332, 648 
 (301) ; ii. 221 and n. 1, 332, 364 ; iv. 614 
 n. 5; V. 213, 217-231. With Christ, i. 
 647, 648 ; ii. 362 ; iii. 498 ; iv. 224. In 
 the hour of death, ii. 213. Free in the 
 Greelv church, ii. 216. Superstitious 
 use of, ii. :^59 (iv. 325). Tlie Eusta- 
 thians, ii. 281. On the dies statiouum. 
 Sabbath, and Sunihiy, ii. 365 ; iii. 333. 
 In one kind, ii. 365, 366. In warlike 
 expeditious, iii. 102. Spiritual, ii. 362; 
 iii. 498, 499. See Lord's Supper. 
 
 Communion of saints, iii. 134, 135; v. 
 324. 
 
 Communion with God, iii. 174 ; iv. 429. 
 
 Communities, in the early church, i. 84, 
 179-186. Irenteus and Cyprian on the 
 freedom of, i. 215, 216. 
 
 Community, impulse to, iv. 233 (298, 
 303). 
 
 Community of goods, i. 46, 280, 352 ; iv. 
 208, 310,608, 629 n. 5, 630. 
 
 Comnena, Anna. See Anna. 
 
 Comneues, the, iv. 530. 
 
 Comnenus, Alexius, iv. 559, 564. 
 
 Comnenus, Manuel, iv. 529, 530 n. 1, 533- 
 53."), 56U, 563, 564. 
 
 Conmeuus II., John, iv. 536. 
 
 Como, iii. 390. See Abundiusof. 
 
 Competentes, ii. 358, 359, 361 u. 2. 
 
 Compiegne, dialectic school at, iv. 356. 
 
 Compusitiones, iii. 5 n. 2, 52 n. 6, 103, 
 105, 137, 138. 
 
 Compromise, in great historic epochs, v. 
 274, 275. 
 
 Conception, immaculate, iv. 331-333. 
 
 Coneepiional development of doctrines 
 and the life of faith distinguished, ii. 
 381,387. 
 
 Conceptions, general, doctrine of with 
 Augustin, ii. 669. Objective, signifi- 
 cance of, iv. 355, 356, 360. Reality 
 of, v. 165 n. 2, 343 and n. 2, 375, 376. 
 See Realism, Nominalism. 
 
 Coneil. cecumen., V. 
 Theodore on the person of Christ, Collat. iv., 
 ii. 494 n. 3 ; c. 4, 498 n. 1 ; c. 5, 498 n. 4 ; cc. 
 6, 7, 13, 499 n. 1 ; c. 8, 601 n. 4 ; c. 14, 497 n. 
 2 ; c. 15, 497 n. 5 : c. 19, 494 n. 1 ; c. 25. 497 
 n. 4 ; c. 27, 498 un. 2, 3 ; e. 29, 501 n. 1 ; c. 
 49, 495 n. 1. Collat. v. ep. 180 of Theodoret, 
 557 n. 7. See Theodoret. 
 
 Concilia Galliae. 
 
 T. ii. f . 621, Charlemagne on studies of clergy, 
 iii. 154 n. 1. 
 
 ' Concinse, iv. 15 n. 1. 
 
 Conclave, iv. 192. 
 
 Concomitance, doctrine of, iv. 344, 345. 
 I Concordance, Biblical, iv. 426. 
 
 Concordat of Worms, iv. 143. Of Zeno, 
 ii. 588. 
 
 Concordi£e vet. et nov. Test. See Jo- 
 achim. 
 
 Concubinage of the clergy, iii. 322 ; iv. 
 96, 211; v. 81, 87. See Celibacy, 
 Clergy. 
 
 Concupiscence, ii. 668. With the Pela- 
 gians, 658, 667, 668. With Augustiu, 
 668. 
 
 Confession, i. 219 ; ii. 213, 216, 282, 370; 
 iii. 58, 102, 137, 139 and nn. 6, 7, 149, 
 4.53, 460; iv. 238, 287, 301, 302, 325, 
 347, 353; v. 194, 207, 222, 276, 305, 
 306. To the pope, iii. 452. With the 
 Catharists, iv. 577, 587 n. 5, 612. The 
 Mendicants, iv. 279, 280. Law concern- 
 ing auricular, iv. 353. To God, iii. 139 ; 
 V. 171. 
 
 Confession of faith, i. 306-309 (218) ;ii. 
 358 ; iii. 53, 267. For ecclesiastics, ii. 
 763. Written, iii. 48 and n. 1. Of Eu- 
 sebius of Ciesarea, ii. 416, 417. Of 
 Arius, ii. 422, 428. Of Eunomius, ii. 
 444 n. 3. Of Lucidus at Aries, ii. 707. 
 Of Baccliiarius, ii. 775 u. 6. Of Gui- 
 bert at Rheims, iii. 371 n. 2. Of Gott- 
 schalk, iii. 474 n. 4, 479 and n. 5, 490. 
 Of Berengar, iii. 511-514, 518-521. 
 Of Bernard, iv. 462, 516. Catharist, 
 iv. 588. Pauperes Catholici, iv. 612. 
 Waldensian, iv. 615, 616 n. 7. Of Dol- 
 cino, iv. 631. Of Huss, v. 273, 274. 
 See Creeds. 
 
 Confessores, iv. 212 nn. 3, 4. 
 
 Confessors (martyrs), i. 114. Reverence 
 paid to, i. 159, 200, 228-231 ; ii. 217, 
 218, 268, 369. Heracleon on confes- 
 sion, i. 436, 437. Catharist, iv. 582 n. 
 2. See Meletian schism. 
 
 Confirmation, i. 238 n. 2, 316,318, 321 (.see 
 Imposition of hands) ; ii. 188, 359, 360, 
 732 ; iii. 72, 496 ; iv. 16. Hilary on, ii. 
 165. Wieklif on, v. 170. 
 
 Confiscation of the property of heretics, 
 iv. 640-642. 
 
 Congregatio prsBscitorum, v. 302. 
 
 Congregational singing, ii. 354 and n. 3. 
 
 Conon, legate, iv. 382. 
 
 Conrad, emperor, iii. 385 n. 2. 
 
 Conrad, priest, iv. 279. 
 
 Conrad I., abp. of Salzburg, iv. 141 n. 1, 
 143 n. 6. 
 
 Conrad III., emperor, iv. 151, 172. 
 
 Conrad IV., iv. 610. 
 
 Conrad of Marburg, iv. 643, 644. 
 
 Conrad of Vechta, abp. of Prague, v. 295, 
 316, 317. 
 
 Conrad of Waldhausen. Sec Waldhau- 
 sen. 
 
 Conscience, ii. 74, 120. Liberty of, 217. 
 Particular, iv. 84. Law of, v. 208, 209. 
 See Religious freedom. 
 
56 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Consciousness of God, iii. 267. Religious, 
 its dependence on the church in the 
 Middle Ajres, iv. 509 (ii. 369). Sec 
 Christian consciousness, God. 
 Consecration, Rerengar on, iii. 524, 525. 
 Sect at Airas and Canibray, iii. 598. 
 Francis of .Assisi, iv. 275. Claudius of 
 Turin on consecrated gifts, iii. 4.33. 
 
 Consent, as a test of trutli, Proclus on, 
 
 ii. 105. 
 Conseutius, letter of Augustin to, ii. 402 
 n. 1. 
 
 Consilia evangelica, i. 39. Germ of the 
 doctrine, i. 277, 645. Its further de- 
 velopment, ii. 304, 634, 635, 643 n. 2, 
 677 ; iii. 459 ; iv. 283, 304, 414, 525, 
 526, 532 ; v. 213, 216, 249, 282. And 
 prfficepta, Jauow on, v. 213, 216. 
 
 Consistorium imperatoris, ii. 96. 
 
 Consistory, v. 10, 194. 
 
 Consolamentum, iii. 595, 598, 600 n. 2; 
 iv. 571, 575-578, 580-582, 590, 593. 
 Reconsolatio, iv. 581. 
 
 Consolati, iv. 576, 585. See Consolamen- 
 tum, Perfects. 
 
 Constance, bishopric of, iii. 36, 440 n. 4. 
 Bp. of, iv. 1.50; v. 322,339,340 n. 1. 
 Bernard at, iv. 155 n. 5. Banishment 
 of the clergy at, v. 42. Letters missive 
 for the council of, v. 100, 101. Council 
 of Constance, v. 90, 100, 103-128, 129, 
 132, 133, 271, 316-380. Mode of vot- 
 ing, V. 103, 104. Deposition of John 
 XXIIL, V. 103-112. Collegium refor- 
 matorium, V. 112. Huss at, v. 244 n. 
 2, 255,257,279, 288 n. 2, 317, 318,321- 
 371, 390 and n. 1. Jerome of Prague 
 at, V. 254, 372-380. Burgomaster "of, 
 V. 326. Adherents of Huss at, v. 357. 
 See Bernold, Otto. 
 
 Constance, lake, iii. 34, 35. 
 
 Constans, emperor, son of Constantiue 
 the Great, ii. 33, 228. Arian contro- 
 versy and Athanasius, ii. 433-438, 449 
 n. 5. 
 
 Constans IL, emperor, his edict, rvnog 
 TT/i ntareuc, iii- 184-192. 
 
 Constantia (Salamis), ii. 328, 741. See 
 Councils, an. 401. 
 
 Constantia, mother of Frederic II., iv. 
 176, 226. 
 
 Constantia, on the island of Cyprus, ii. 
 531. 
 
 Constantia, queen of France, iii. 395. 
 
 Constantia, sister of Constautine, ii. 18, 
 324, 325, 422. 
 
 Constantina, ii. 227. 
 
 Constantine, bp. of Nacolia, iii. 203, 205, 
 206. 
 
 Constantine, bp. of Pome, iii. 197. 
 
 Constantino (Silvanns), head of the Pau- 
 licians, iii. 247, 248, 264. 
 
 Constantine, patriarch of Constantinople, 
 iii. 219. Executed, 222. 
 
 Constantine, priest in Philippopolis, ky- 
 XEtpldiov, etc., iii. 587 n. 5. 
 
 Constantine, son of Irene, Greek emper- 
 
 or, iii. 233, 536 n. 2. Under the guard- 
 ianship of Irene, 224, 234. 
 Constantine Chrysomalos, monk, iv. 560- 
 562. On Chri.stiau character, 561 n. 
 1. On works, 561 nn. 1, 2. 
 Constantine Copronymus, Greek emper- 
 or, iii. 128 n. 4, 214-225, 229, 233, 539. 
 Iconocla.'Jt, 214, 218-223, 231, 236, 533 
 n. 1, 539. Said to have been opposed to 
 the worship of Mary and of the saints, 
 218 and nn. 2, 4. Enemy of the monks, 
 opposed to relics, to devotionists, 218, 
 221, 222, 225, 536 n. 1. Opposed to 
 eeoTOKog, 222. Paulicians, 250 n. 2. 
 Bogomiles, iv. 557. Life of, iii. 218 n. 
 4. Orat. adv., iii. 221 n. 1. 
 Constantine Cypharas, monk, iii. 307, 
 
 308. 
 Constantine Monomachus, Greek emper- 
 or, iii. 583. 
 Constantine Pogonatus, Greek emperor, 
 
 iii. 193, 247, 248. 
 Constantine Porpliyrogenitus, Greek em- 
 peror. 
 
 Life of Basilius Macedo, Photius, iii. 568 n. 3 ; 
 c. 4, the Bulgarians, 307 n. 4 ; c. 44, Photius, 
 572 n. 2 ; § 95, 314 n. 4. Continiiat., reign 
 of Theophilus, emp., § 13, iii. 547 n. 2 : 1. 
 ii. c. 3, f. 27, ed. Par., Athinganians, iii. 592 
 n. 2 ; I. iv. c. 4, f. 95, Theodora, iii. 549 n. 
 1 ; cc. 14 et 1.5, Bogoris, iii. 308 n. 3 ; o. 15, 
 309 n. 2 ; c. 16, f. 103, Paulicians, iii. 587 n. 
 1; c. 38, the emp. Michael, iii. 56l n. 1. His 
 work on the ceremonies of the Byzantine 
 court, ed. Niebuhr, vol. i. p. 594, reception 
 of Olga, iii. 328 n. 3 ; Animadvers. in, iii. 329 
 n. 1. See Bauduri. 
 
 Constantine the Great, his course of de- 
 velopment, ii. 6-14. Sign of tiie cross, 
 9-14, 119. First and second religious 
 edict, in conjunction with Licinius, 14- 
 16, 21 (i. 148). Renewed, 17. Rescript 
 to Sabinus, 17. First war with Licinius, 
 18. Second, 20, 351 n. 1. Sole ruler, 
 21. Previous religious position, 21 ; 
 as sole ruler, 21-33^ (v. 322). Prohibi- 
 tion of sacrifices in private dwellings, 
 
 21, 22. Toleration of paganism, 22, 23, 
 25. Flattery of the bps., 25. Destruc- 
 tion of temples, 26, 27. Prohibition of 
 sacrifices, etc., 22, 28. Magical arts, 
 
 22, 23 (i. 145 u. 2). On the conversion 
 of pagans at the Nicene council, 29. 
 Baptism and death, 30. Pagan nar- 
 rative relating to his conversion, 31, 
 32. Political interest predominant, 
 43. Proselytism, 64. Restoration of 
 churches, 16, 66. Banishment of 
 Athanasius, 73, 428. In the chain of 
 events, 37. Fortune of, 87 n. 4. Inter- 
 cedes for Persian Christians, 125. Con- 
 version of the Iberians, 138. Theojjhilns 
 Indicus, 140 (i. 83). Embassy to Arabia, 
 
 142. Conversion of the Abyssinians, 
 
 143. Ulphilas, 152 n. 1. His position in 
 relation to the church, 162-164. Grants 
 to the cliurch the right of receiving leg- 
 acies, 167. Exemption of the clergy, 
 169, 170. Judicijil authority of the 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 57 
 
 bps., 171. Bps. of the great cities, 186. 
 In the Doiiiitist controversy, 223-228 
 (i. 155n. 1). Saint Anthony, 269. In- 
 troduces many Christian monuments, 
 324. Law iis to the observance of Fri- 
 da}', 333 n. 4. Concerning the observ- 
 ance of Sunday, 333 n. 4, 336. Easter 
 festival, 337, 338 and n. 3, 767. In the 
 Arian controversy, council of Nice, 409 
 n. 4, 413-431, 460; (v. 85). The iVIan- 
 icheans, 769. Theonas, i. 143 n. 1. 
 fire at Nicomedia, i. 153. Arnobius, i. 
 688. First creates a court clergy, iii. 
 109 n. 1. Deeds of gift forged in his 
 name, iii. 122. Gregory II. on, iii. 212. 
 Embassy to Pepin, iii. 233. Harald 
 Blaataud compared to, iii. 289. Trans- 
 fer of power to tlie pope, iii. 349. 
 Primacy of the lloman ch., v. 32. Gift 
 of, V. 7, 19, 39, 42, 50, 304, 305, 335, 
 345, 350. 
 
 Proclamation after his victory over Licinius, 
 ii. 8 n. 1. Letter publishing the decisions of 
 the Nicene council, 338 n. 3 (164). Ep. to 
 Alexander and Alius, cited by Kuseb. de vit. 
 Coustiintini, 1. ii. c. (j9, 409 n. 4. 
 
 Constantiue the philosopher (see Cyrill), 
 iii. 314-316, 317 n. 2, 318 and n. 5. 
 
 Constantine tlie j-ounger, ii. 33, 36, 317, 
 428 n. 3. Arian controversy, 432. 
 Anonymi nionod. in, 317 n. 1. 
 
 Constantines, family of the, ii. 324, 377. 
 
 Constantinople, Constantine at, ii. 24, 30. 
 422 n. 4, 427, 428. Julian at, 41, 42, 
 47 n. 4, 79. Obelisk at, 47 u. 4. Chrys- 
 ostom at, 100, 158, 177,302,352,719, 
 754-761. Syncsius at, 123. llespect 
 to Persian bp., 126. Conference at 
 (an. 388), Ulpllila:^, 157. Goihs at, 158. 
 State assumed by bps. of, 168. Flavian 
 at, 174. School at, 183. Church assem- 
 bly (an. 381), Gregory's farewell dis- 
 course at, 185 n. 1. Number of deacons, 
 189. Number of clergy, 194. Churches 
 at, 194, 202-204. Patriarchate, 196 n. 3, 
 197, 198. Claims equality with Rome, 
 197, 202. Alexander, 277 n. 4. Nilus 
 at, 286. Observance of Friday, 333. 
 Arius at, 422 n. 4, 428-430. Popular 
 discussion of doctrinal questions at, 432 
 and u. 1, 507. Eusebins of Nicomedia, 
 bp. at, 433 n. 2. Nicene creed at, 462- 
 464. Gregory Naziunzen at, 463-466. 
 UlphiUis at, 472 n. Nestorius at, 504- 
 539 (547). Primacy of ch. at, 559 n. 
 2. Party of Dioscurus, 560. Monophy- 
 site controversy at, 589-595. Origen- 
 istic controversy at, 595, 596. Pelagian 
 controversy, 710, 721. Marius Merca- 
 tor at, 721". Jerome at, 744. Origen- 
 istic moulvs at, 753, 756, 757. Epipha- 
 nius at, 758. See Authimus, Deinoph- 
 ilus, Eudoxiu,s, Entychius, Macedo- 
 nius, Meunas. Theodore Studita at, 
 iii. 100. Relation to the Roman 
 church, iii. 113 and n. 2, 115, 557. 
 Gregoria, iii. 145. Ectliesis and Type 
 at, iii. 184-187. Martin I. at, iii. 189, 
 
 190. Maximus, iii. 191, 192. Patriarchs 
 of in the Dyotlieletic controversy, iii. 
 193, 196; see tliat coutrov. Primacy, 
 iii. 203. Paulicians at, iii. 248, 249, 
 250 n. 2, 255. Image worship at, iii. 
 213 n. 3 (see Image controversies) 
 Efforts to convert the Russians, Olga 
 at, Russians at, iii. 327-329. Hun- 
 garian princes at, iii. 330. 'EmaKO-jrog 
 oltiovfievLnbg, iii. 580. See Michael Ce- 
 rulurius, Photius, Sergius. Conquest 
 of, iv. 215. Eustatius at, iv. 531. Con- 
 ference at (an. 1146), on questions in 
 dispute between the Roman and Greek 
 churches, iv. 536-538. Latin empire 
 at, iv. 539. Paulicians trans]jlanted 
 to, iv. 564. The patriarch John of, 
 v. 330. See Councils. 
 
 Constantius, monk, ii. 651. 
 
 Constantius, son of Constantine the 
 Great. As emperor, ii. 28 n. 3, 33-40, 
 42, 44. 45, 70, 71-73, 79, 82, 92, 144 and 
 n. 2, 151, 152 n. 1, 16.5, 256. In the 
 Arian controversy, 431—456. 
 
 Constantius Chlorus, father of Constan- 
 tine the Great, i. 146, 154; ii. 6, 7. 
 
 Constitution. See Church constitution. 
 Of Martin V., v. 127, 128. 
 
 Constitntiones Apostolicaj. See Apos- 
 tolical constitutions. 
 
 Consummation, final. See Restitution. 
 
 Contemplation, Platonic, i. 378, 379. 
 Gnostic, i. 381. Philo on, i. 57, 59, 60. 
 Ploiinus, i. 393. Carpocrates, i. 450. 
 Prodicians, i. 451. Origen, i. 638. 
 Julian, ii. 50. Maximius on, ii. 173. 
 Anschar, iii. 286. Joachim on, iv. 227- 
 230. Bernard on, V. 240, 241, 372. H. 
 of St. Victor on, iv. 402, 404. Rupert 
 of Deutz, iv. 411-413. Aquinas, iv. 
 429, 52-3-525. See Friends of God. 
 
 Contemplative life, spirit, tendency, etc., 
 i. 45, 57, 50, 60, 61, 277, 628 n. 6 ; ii. 
 445, 492, 502 ; iii. 169-171 ; iv. 220, 292, 
 302,310, 317 (see Joachim). Wicklif 
 on the, V. 143. United with the prac- 
 tical, V. 393, 400, 403, 409. See Ascet- 
 icism. 
 
 Contention, sowing, iv. 310. 
 
 Continents, i. 274, 521. See Ascetics. 
 
 Contingency and foreknowledge, iv. 476. 
 
 Contributions, ch., i. 198, 255, 256. To 
 crusades, iv. 70, 127, 210. Catharist, 
 benev., iv. 583. 
 
 Controversies, i. 224 n. 1 ; ii. 136, 282 n., 
 381-384, 712; iv.359, 371. Settled by 
 imperial authority, ii. 164-166. Pos- 
 itive and negative interests in, ii. 413. 
 
 Controversy. Concerning penance, i. 220- 
 248. Between the Douaiists and the 
 Catholic party, ii. 238-252. On saint 
 worship, ii. 373-377. Between Aerius 
 and Eustathius, ii. 379. Sie Joviuian. 
 Tlie Arian, ii. .309-466. Nestorian, ii. 
 504-583. Monophysite, 5S3-60J. Ori- 
 genistic, ii. 595-598, 641, 739-765. Of 
 the Three Chapters, ii. 595, 597-608, 
 
58 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 764. Pelagian, ii. 639-687. Semi-Pela- 
 giiiu, ii. 687-712. Adopt iauist, iii. 156- 
 168. Mouotheletic, iii. 175-197. Re- 
 specting image worship, iii. 197-24.3, 
 532-553. On predestination, iii. 471- 
 494. On transiibstantiatiou, iii. 494-530. 
 With Jews, iv. 77 and n. 2. Philosoph- 
 ical, iv. 359-361 (see Reali.sm, Nom- 
 inalism). On exclusion of sons of 
 priests from ch. offices, iv. 361. Be- 
 tween the dialectical and the practical 
 church ])arty, iv. 37 1,374. Bernard and 
 Abelard, iv. 393-400. Concerning faith 
 and knowledge, iv. 404. Concerning 
 true love to God, iv. 407. Gilbert and 
 Bernard, iv. 408, 409. In the Greek 
 church, under Manuel Coninenus, iv. 
 533-536. Concerning union of the 
 Greek church wiih the Latin, iv. 548. 
 Concerning the condition of the saints, 
 V. 37. Between the Greek and Latin 
 churches, iii. 557-586. Concerning the 
 patriarchate of Ignatius and Lhotius, 
 iii. 557-579. Touching Roman rites in 
 the Greek church, iii. 581-586. Efforts 
 at rcuniou, iv. 536-548. 
 
 Conventicle at Rome, ii. 256. Conventi- 
 cles, i. 185; iv. 323. 
 
 Convents, iii. 55 ; iv. 584 n. 4. Exeter, 
 Nutescelle, iii. 46. Afteruach, iii. 81. 
 Rupert, iv. 127. Foutevraud, iv. 247. 
 Dola, V. 251. Reception to, v. 186. See 
 Monasteries. 
 
 Conversio, in the Lord's Supper, iii. 498, 
 499. 
 
 Conversion, different ways of, i. 688, 691 ; 
 ii. 117-124 (see JNlonasticism). Two 
 processes, ii. 618. Of masses of people, 
 iii. 51, 428; iv. 17, 26 (see Baptism, 
 Force). True, iii. 476. Imperfect, iv. 
 1; iii. 9, 18. False, outward, iv. 37, 46, 
 48. Effect on the mental powers, iv. 62. 
 Lull on the conversion of infidels, iv. 
 67,68, 191. Of Jews, iv. 70-72, 74, 
 78-81. Hermann on, iv. 71, 72. Ber- 
 nard on, iv. 74. Through preaching, 
 iv. 155, 209-211,246,318,598; v. 175, 
 176, 182, 185 (see Preaching). Free 
 will in, iv. 515-519 (see Freedom, 
 Grace, Justification). 
 
 Copiatai, ii. 1 93. 
 
 Coptic language, i. 83, 713, 714; ii. 264. 
 New 1 esiament in, i. 83. 
 
 Copts, education among the, ii. 264. IMo- 
 nophysitism ; Cojitic patriarchate, iii. 
 88 n 4. Abyssinian and Nubian ch., 
 subject to the Coptic patriarchs, iii. 90 
 Christians in India in connection with 
 the same, iii. 90 n. 2. 
 
 Copyists, ii. 184 ; iii. 264. See Manu- 
 scripts. 
 
 Corace (Curatium), iv. 220. 
 
 Coracion, i. 652, 653. 
 
 Coraiio, Cardinal Angelo. See Gregory 
 XIL " " ^ 
 
 Corbeil, iv. 373. 
 
 Corbie, monastery at, in France, iii. 272- 
 
 274, 278, 449 n. 3, 458, 494, 495 nn. 1, 4. 
 
 See Ratramnus. 
 Corbinian, among the Bavarians, iii. 40. 
 Corderius. See Catena Corderii. 
 Cordova, ii. 31 ; iii. 336 n. 2, 337-340. 
 
 Hyginus of, ii. 772. See Councils, 
 
 Hosius. 
 Corinth, i. 79. Ecclesia apostolica, i. 203. 
 
 Church at, i. 185. AgajjiE, i. 325. 
 Corinthians. 
 
 Ep. 1 to the, i. 187 ; iii. 434. 1 : 10, iii. 568 : 
 1:20, i. 621: 1:25, i. 705 ; 1:27, ii. 295, 
 v.2-n. 2:2,ii. 122 (iii. 143): 2:6, i. 388, 
 ii. 248: 2:9, i. 531, 675; 2:12,ii.471; 2: 15, 
 T. 19 : '2 : 14, i. 628. 3 : 4, ff., v. 324 ; 3 : 10, 
 ii. 122 : 3 : 12, ii. 736 ; 3 : 13, ii. 637 ; 3:17, 
 i. 253 ; 3 : 21, v. 269. 4 : 1, iii. 265. 5 : 4, i. 
 190 ; 5 : 7, i. 297 n. 3 ; 5 : 8, ii. 314. 6 : 11, ii. 
 48 ; 6 : 12, i. 385 ; 6 : 15, i. 189 ; 6 : 18, iii. 
 2.58. 7, i. 680 n. 2, v. 2U7 : 7 : 2, iii. 383 ; 7 : 
 5, i. 457 ; 7 : 9, iv. 94 ; 7 :' 21, i. 269 ; 7 : 25, 
 ii. 643n.2; 7.26, ii. 306: 7:27, iii. 557: 7: 
 39, ii. 306. 8 : 6, i. 574 ; 8:8, iii. 579 ; 8:9, 
 i.3S5; 9:9, i. 565; 9 : 15,18, iii. 77 ; 9: 22, 
 i. 245 : 9 : 24, i. 253 ; 9 : 27, iii. 146. 10 : 1, 
 ii. 636 ; 10 : 4, iv. 576, v. 25 n. 1, 154 : 10 : 
 33, iii. 483 n. 4, i. 245. 11, iii. 499 ; U : 4, 
 5, i. 679 ; 11 : 5. i. 182 ; 11 : 19, i. 341 : 11 : 28, 
 T.225. 12, i. 180, iii. 209; 12: 26, i. 245; 
 12: 28, iv. 160. 13, iii. 216, iv. 250; 13:10, 
 i. 487 ; 13 : 12, iv. 381. 14, iii. 319 : 14 : 19, iv. 
 214 : 14 : 23-25, i. 327 ; 14 : 30, i. 32iJ, iii. 124 ; 
 14 : 34, i. 182. 15, i. 655 ; 15 : 10, iii. 145 n. 
 1 : 15 : 21, ii. 508 ; 15 : 28, i. 600, ii. 481, 737 
 n. 3, 738 n. 2 : 15 : 29, i. 478 ; 15 : 46, iv. 492. 
 16 : 19, i. 185 ; 16 : 19, 20, i. 290 n. 2. 
 Ep. 2 to the, 3 : 18, iii. 237. 4 : 13, ii. 390. 5, 
 i. 546 ; 5 : 16, iii. 216, 522 : 5 : 19, iii. 161. 
 8:19, i. 189. 10 : 5, iv. 431. 11 : 3, ii. 637 u. 
 2. 12 : 9, iv. 514 n. 4 ; 12 : 20, ii. 636. 15 : 2, 
 i. 253. 
 
 Cormac, Irish prince, ii. 148. 
 
 Cornelius, bp. of Rome, i. 136, 201, 202, 
 237-242, 316 n. 3, 690. 
 Ep. ad Fabium episc. Antiocheuum, ap. Euseb. 
 H. E. (1. 6, c. 43) 201 n. 2, 238 n. 2, 690 n. 1. 
 
 Cornelius, centurion, i. 273 ; ii. 46. 
 
 Corotic, British chieftain, ii. 149. 
 
 Corporeality of the soul, ii. 706 n. 2. 
 
 Corpus Christi day, iv. 341. 
 
 Correspondence among tlie churches of 
 the Roman empire, i. 205. 
 
 Correzar (Ozilia) island, iv. 39. 
 
 Corru])tion, of revelation, according to 
 the Clementines, i. 355, 358. Propaga- 
 tion of, ii. 735 n. 4 (see Sin). Of man- 
 ners, ii. 59, 81. Of Christianity, threat- 
 ening, i. 186, 191. In the church, ii. 
 Ill, 112, 119,636,739; iv. 82; v. 47, 56, 
 178,19.3,324,412 (see Church). Cle- 
 maugis on, v. 60. Gerson, v. SO, 81. 
 Reactions against, iv. 146-152 (see Re- 
 form, Sects)". Janow, v. 202-235. In 
 Rome and Italy, iv. S3, 84 (see Rome). 
 Corrujition of the papacy, v. 1-3, 11, 
 21, 33, 34, 43, 48, 202-207* See Avig- 
 non, Clerg3% Nicholas de Clemangis, 
 Papacy, Rome. 
 
 Corsica," ii. 709; iii. 113; iv. 89 u. 2. 
 Ronum diocese, ii. 199. 
 
 Corvaro, Peter of. See Nicholas V. 
 
 Corvev, in Germanv, iii. 273, 275, 276, 
 281 "u. 1,289 n. 1,"323 n. 3. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 59 
 
 Cosfeld, church at, iii. 80. 
 Cosmas, bp. of jMajuma, iii. 206 n. 3. 
 Cosnias, Chri-stian captive, iii. 206 u. 3. 
 Cosmas, deau of Prague. 
 Bohemian chronicles of, Baptism of Borziwoi, 
 
 iii. 321 n. 5. L. ii.,Severus, iii. 328 n. 1. App. 
 
 use of Slavonian, iii. 323 n. 2. 
 
 Cosmas, patriarch of Constantinople, iv. 
 
 564 
 Co.smas ludicopleustes, i. 82 ; ii. 140, 141, 
 
 14.5. 
 
 ToTToypaifiia Xpio-TiavtKr; (eil. Montfaucon), in 
 Collectio nova patrum, t. ii., ii. 141 n. 1 ; f . 
 178, ii. 141 mi. 2, 5 ; f . 179, ii. 145 u. 4; f. 
 194, ii. 316 n. 2. 
 
 Cosmic principle, i. 409. 
 Ccsmogonic process, i. 371. See Crea- 
 tion. 
 Cossa, Balthazar. See John XXIII. 
 Coteler. 
 
 Patres apostolici, ii. 347 n. 1. Blonumenta 
 eccles. GrrKC. t. i., apophthegm, patr. §§4, 21, 
 sayings of Anthony, ii. 270 nn. 1, 2. T. ii.. 
 Life of Euthymius, ii. 135 n. 4, 143 n. 3,276 
 n. 2. Letters of the patriarch Michael to 
 Peter of Antioch on image worship, etc., iii. 
 533 nn. 1, 2, 584 n. 1 ; f. 123, Peter of A. 
 on bread in the Lord"? Supper, iii. 584 n. 2 ; 
 f . 155, 585 n. 3. T. iii., Origenistic leadens 
 at Constantinople, ii. 596 n. 1 ; Timotheus de 
 recept. haereticorum, ii. 277 n. 3; vita S. 
 Sabpe, ii. 764 n.3; § 58, AaOpat, Koii/o/Sta, 
 /not'ao'Trjpia, ii. 271 n. 4. 
 
 Cotta, i. 8. 
 
 Coucy, forest of, iv. 245. 
 
 Councils and synods. At Jenisnlem, under 
 the apostles, i 159,342; iii. 557. At 
 Caiihac/e, under Agrippinus, on the 
 baptism of heretics, i. 318. At Car- 
 thage, under Cyprian, bisliops to be 
 chosen with the concurrence of the com- 
 munities, i. 200 n. 1. Third at Carthage, 
 c. 18, church officers required, as a con- 
 dition of ordination, to have Ijrought 
 their families into the church, ii. 04 n. 3. 
 Fourth at Carthage, spurious decisions 
 of the, c. 1, on the examination of can- 
 didates for the episcopal office, ii. 182 
 n. 6 ; c. 12, on the instruction of dea- 
 conesses, ii. 191 n. 2. At Carthage, 
 under Cyprian, three councils, main- 
 taining the independence of bishops 
 against the claims of the Koman 
 church, i. 215, 216,217. Synod against 
 Beryll (an. 244), i. 593 u., 594. At 
 Carthage (an. 251), imder Cyprian, on 
 the treatment of tlie lap.sed, i. 234. 
 At Carthage (an. 252), under Cyprian, 
 on the age at which infants sliould 
 be bajitized, i. 313. At Carthage (an. 
 255), two under Cyprian, declaring the 
 bap;ism of heretics to be invalid, i. 319. 
 At Carthage (an. 256), in the time of 
 Cyprian, iuterrogatiun of catechumens, 
 i. 308 n. 5 ; exorcism in baptism, i. 309, 
 310. At Antioch (an. 269), Paul of 
 Samosata deposed, i. 605 ; the expres- 
 sion 6/ioovaiov condemned, i. 606. Pre- 
 tended, under Uiocletiau, near Sinnessa 
 (third century), iii. 372 n. 1 . At Iconiuni 
 
 and Syvnada (third century), two syn- 
 ods, baptism of heretics "declared to 
 be valid, i. 318. At Elvira (Illibertis) 
 (an. 305), on the ])robatiun of cate- 
 chumens, i. 305 ; c. 13, on fallen vir- 
 gins, i. 277 n. 5 ; c. 18, the clergy for- 
 bidden to engage in secular employ- 
 ments, i. 198 n. 3 ; c. 25, on the recom- 
 mendatory letters of confessors, i. 229 
 n. 2 ; c. 26, concerning fasting on the 
 Sabbath, i. 296 n. 5 ; c. 29, names of 
 donors to be introduced into the church 
 prayers, ii. 367 n. 4 ; c. 33, on the dep- 
 osition of married clergy, i. 277 n. 2, 
 ii. 180 and n. 1 ; c. 36, against painting 
 the walls of churches with objects of 
 adoration, i. 293, iii. 429 ; c. 43, on the 
 limitation of Pentecost to one day, i. 
 301 n. 1 ; c. 56, on the exclusion of 
 Duumviri from the churches, ii. 173 
 and n. 1 ; c. 62, on certain occupations, 
 excluding from baptism, i. 262 n. 4. 
 At Ancyra (an. 314), c. 10, on the mar- 
 riage of deacons, ii. 180; c. 13, on the 
 authority of chor-bishops, ii. 193 n. 4 ; 
 c. 17, on catechumens, ii. 213 n. 4. At 
 Neo-Cwsarea (an. 314), c. 1, on the 
 marriage of presbyters, ii. 180 ; c. 5, on 
 uKpoarai, ii. 357 n. 4 ; c. 12, on the exclu- 
 sion of clinici from the priesthood,!. 238 
 u. 1 ; c. 1 5, number of deacons limited to 
 seven, ii. 189 n. 2. At Aries (an. 314), c. 
 1, on the time of Easter, ii. 337 ; c. 7, 
 concerning the presidents of the prov- 
 inces, ii. 173 ; c. 8, on the validity of 
 baptism, ii. 224 ; canon concerning the 
 validity of ordinations, ii. 224; c. 13, 
 on traditores, ii. 224. At Alexandria 
 (an. 321), nntler Alexander, deposition 
 of Arius, ii. 409. rir>t ecumenical at 
 Nice (an. 325), assembled l)y Coustan- 
 tine, ii. 415, v. 85; instory, 415-421, 
 439, 444, 459 ; Constautiue at, ii. 32 u. 
 1 ; his exhortation to the bishops, ii. 
 29 ; gives a bancjuet at its close, ii. 32 
 n. 2 ; his influence at, ii. 164,418-422, 
 767 ; influence exerted over him, ii. 164 
 n. 2, 419, 422 ; influence of Constantia, 
 ii. 422 n. 1 ; creed adopted, ii. 419 (see 
 Nicene creed) ; on the persecution under 
 Licinius, ii. 19; on the marriage of 
 clergy^ ii. 180, 181 ; on the ordination 
 of deaconesses, ii. 190 ; on the Alelctian 
 schism, ii. 255 and n. 1 ; on the ob- 
 servance of Easter, ii. 337, 338, 767 ; 
 can. 2, on the conditions of ejnscopal 
 ordination, ii. 184 ; can. 3, against 
 cvveiaaKTai, ii. 182 n. 2 ; can. 5, on 
 the validity of excommunications, ii. 
 756 ; can. 6, on the jurisdiction of met- 
 ropolitans, ii. 196, 199, 203, 252 n. 1 
 (appealed to in support of ihc Roman 
 primacy, ii. 207 n. 2, 208, v. 350 ; in sup- 
 port of the ecclesiastical laws, iii. 369 
 and n. 2) ; canons 11, 12, against vari- 
 ous classes of sacriticati, ii. 19 nn. 1,2 ; 
 can. 13, on penitents, ii. 213 n. 1 ; can. 
 
60 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 15, against the transfer of bishops, ii. 
 186; can. IS, conceriiing deacons, ii. 
 189 D. 6 ; can. 19, on the Samosatenean 
 clergy who joined tlie Catholic cJiiircli ; 
 deaconesses, ii. 190 and n. 2 ; doctrine 
 concerning tiie Holy Spirit, ii. 466, iv. 
 537 ; Theophilns "the Goth at the 
 council, ii. 150; Athanasius at,ii. 415 
 u. I, 419 n. 5, 424; jMarcellus at, ii. 
 4.39 ; confounded with that of Sardica 
 (an. 347), ii. 206, 207 n. 2, 208 ; reports 
 of the council, ii. 415 n. 1, 417 n. 3 (see 
 Atlianas. de decretis synod! Niceuae ; 
 ep. ad Afros) ; manuscript records of 
 the council, ii. 208. See Nicene creed. 
 At Ccesareal (an. 335), against Atha- 
 nasius, ii. 426,427. At Tf/re (an. 335), 
 against Athanasius, ii. 426 n. 3, 427 and 
 n., 432. At Antioch (an. 341 ), against 
 Athanasius, ii. 205, 432, 433; semi- 
 Arian confession drawn up, ii. 434, 436 
 n. 1 ; on the deposition of bishops rein- 
 stated by secular power, ii. 761 ; can. 9, 
 on the autliorit}' of chor-hishops, ii. 193 
 n. 4; can. 11, against unauthorized visits 
 of ecclesiastics to the emperor, ii. 187 ; 
 can. 12, deposition of Athanasius con- 
 firmed, ii. 432 ; can. 20, against the trans- 
 fer of bisliops, ii 187. At Antioch (an. 
 341 and 345), five senii-Arian creeds 
 drawn up, ii. 434, 436 n. 1. At Alexan- 
 dria (circ. an. 341 ), against Arius, ii. 409; 
 synod of Ei/ij/itian and Libyan bishops 
 (an. 341), against Arius, ii. 409. At 
 Rome (an. 342), Athanasius recognized 
 as bishop, ii. 434. At Sardica (an. 347), 
 to settle disputes between the Eastern 
 and Western churches consequent on 
 the Arian controversy, ii. 435, 436 and 
 n. 4, 440 ; against visits of bishops 
 to the imperial court, ii. 187; ep. to 
 Julius, ii. 199 n. 2 ; cc. 3, 4, and 5, con- 
 ceding supreme jurisdiction to the 
 Roman bishop, ii. 205, 206, 207 n. 2, 
 208, iii. 364 ; c. 6, against the appoint- 
 ment of chor-bishops, ii. 193 and u. 5 ; 
 c. 10, candidates for episcopal ordina- 
 tion required to have passed throuf^h 
 the previous grades, ii. 184. At Philip- 
 ■popolis (an. 347), sentence of deposition 
 against Athanasius renewed, ii. 435 ; 
 symbol, ii. 436. At Trihnr, marriage 
 of priests permitted, iii. 383,411 n. 7. 
 At Ga/i^rm (middle of fourth century), 
 against the Eustatliians, ii. 281 ; date, 
 ii. 281 n. 1 ; on the agapse, ii. 362 ; on 
 communion with married priests, ii. 
 180, 302, iii. 383. Firstat Sirminm (an. 
 351 ), against Mareellus and Photinus, 
 ii. 440 ; creed, ii. 440 n. 1, 451 n. 1. At 
 Aries (an. 355), siiznatures obtained to 
 the condeiuuation of Athanasius, ii. 
 440. At Milan (an. 355), the same, ii. 
 440. Second at Sirmium (an. 357), 
 Arian creed, ii. 256,450,451,482 nn. 
 (Third Sirniian creeil, ii. 451 n. 1.) Sir- 
 miau formulas of faith, ii. 220 n. Sec- 
 
 ond at Ancyra (an. 358), semi-Arian 
 doctrines promulgated, ii. 451 At 
 Rimini (Ariminum) (an. 359). ii. 452; 
 Nicene creed confirmed, ii. 453 ; semi- 
 Arian creed accepted, ii. 454. At 
 Seleucia (an. 359), ii. 452; fourth An- 
 tiochian creed maintained, ii. 453 ; 
 semi-x\rian creed accepted, ii. 454. At 
 Constantinople (an. 360), creed of Ri- 
 mini re-confirmed, ii. 454. At Alexan- 
 dria (an. 362), council of bishops re- 
 turned from bani.-hment, to heal the 
 divisions consequent on the Arian con- 
 troversy ; Meletiau schism, ii. 456-458, 
 468,491. At Lnodicea (an. 363), c. 7, 
 baptism of sects, ii. 360 n. 1 ; c. 11, on 
 the ordination of deaconesses, ii. 190 and 
 u. 3 ; c. 15, on the church singing, ii. 3.54 
 n. 3 ; c. 16, directing that the Gospels 
 shall be read on tlie Sabbath, ii. 334 
 and nn. 1, 2 ; c. 19, place of the prayer 
 for catechumens in the church service; 
 energumens, ii. 361 n. 2 ; c. 25, on dea- 
 cons, ii. 189 n. 6 ; c. 28, on the agapae, 
 ii. 362 n. 2 ; c. 29, on the observance 
 of the Jewish Sabbath, ii. 334 n. 3 ; of 
 Sunday, 335, 336 ; c. 48, on unction in 
 baptism, ii. 359 n. 8 ; cc. 49 and 51, on 
 fasting on the Sabbath, ii. 334 n. 4; c. 
 57, power of chor-bishops limited, ii. 
 193 n. 4; againt the appointment of 
 chor-bishops, nepiodevTaL, ii. 193 nn. 5, 6 ; 
 c. 59, on the hymns to be used in the 
 church service, ii. 354 n. 4. In Ilhjria 
 (an. 375), the ofioovaiov extended to the 
 doctrine of the Holy Spirit, ii. 468. 
 At Saragassa (Ccesaraugusta) (an. 380), 
 against the Priscillianists, ii. 772; c. 
 3, against those who did not partake 
 of the sacrament at church, ii. 366 n. 
 2. Second ecumenical (cecum. I. at 
 Constantinople) (an. 381), to settle dis- 
 puted questions, and inaugurate Greg- 
 ory Nazianzeu, ii. 464 ; patriarchs, ii. 
 196 n. 3; Nicene creed adopted with 
 an addition to the doctrine concern- 
 ing the Holy Spirit, ii. 466 ; against 
 the doctrine of Apollinaris, ii. 492 ; 
 farewell discourse of Gregory Nazi- 
 anzeu, ii. 185 n. 1, 465, 466; c. 3, on 
 the rank of the bishops of Constanti- 
 nople, ii. 197, 199, 203, iii. 557; c. 7, 
 noidv xpi.oTtai>6v, ii. 357 n. 2. At Burde- 
 giid. (Bordeaux) (an. 384), against 
 the I'riscillianists, ii. 773. At Rome 
 (an. 390), against Joviuiau, ii. 312. At 
 Milan (an. 390), against Jovinian, ii. 
 312. At Hippo (an. 393), Parentalia, 
 ii. 372 n. 1 ; Cod. can. Afr. c. 39, on 
 the title ]iatriarch, ii. 198; c. 41, the 
 Lord's 8upi)er to be received after a 
 meal on Holy Thursday, ii. 341 n. 5 ; c. 
 42, on agapae, ii. 362 n. 2. At Alex- 
 andria (after an. 399). Several under 
 Theophilns, against Oriuen's doctrines, 
 ii. 753. First at Toledo (an. 400), dog- 
 mas against the rriscilliauists, ii. 777, 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 61 
 
 778 n. 4; Dictinnins, ii. 778; c. 14, 
 against those who did not partake of 
 the Lord's Supper at church, ii. 366 n. 
 2. At Carthage (an. 401), c. 10 (Cod. 
 can. Afr.), on defensores, ii. 192 n. 1 ; 
 c. 61, on the public shows, ii. 3.36. At 
 Conslantiii (an. 401 ), under Epiphanius, 
 for the condemnation of Oi'ii^eu, ii. 757. 
 At the Oak, near Clialcedon (Gvvo6og 
 Trpof T7jv dpvv) (an. 403), against Chrys- 
 ostom, ii. 758, 759. At Carthage (an. 
 403), propo.sal for a conference with 
 the Donatists, ii. 233. At Carthage 
 (an. 404), on penal laws against the 
 Donatists, ii. 235. At Carthage (an. 
 407), c. 3, on defensores, ii. 192 n. 
 1 ; c. 28, on appeals, ii. 208. At Car- 
 thage (an. 412), Coeleslins excommuni- 
 cated, ii. 640. At Jerusalem (an. 415), 
 on Pelagianism, ii. 641-643. At Dios- 
 polis (an. 415), on Pelagins, ii. 643- 
 645, 648, 736. At Carthage (an. 416), 
 against Pelagins and Ccelestins, ii. 645. 
 At Mileve (an. 416), against the same, 
 ii. 645. At Carthage (an. 417?), the 
 same ; letter to Zosimus, ii. 203, 649. 
 At Carthage (an. 418), on appeals, ii. 
 208 ; c. 2, against the doctrine of au 
 intermediate state, ii. 730; canons 4, 5, 
 6, and six others, against the Pelagian 
 system, ii. 650, 651. At Carthage (an. 
 419), on pretended Nicene canons, ii. 
 208. In Cilicia, against Julian of 
 Eclanum, ii. 713. At Constantinople 
 (an. 429), under Nestorius, ii. 511. At 
 Rome (an. 430), against Nestorius, ii. 
 521, 523. At Alexandria (an. 430), 
 against Nestorius, ii. 523. Tliird ecu- 
 menical, a.t Ephesus (an. 431), against 
 Nestorius, history, ii. 526-541 ; sequel, 
 ii. 541-583 (546, 553 n. 4, 560, 564, 568- 
 578, 585, 588, 610); influence of Pul- 
 cheria, ii. 164 n. 3 ; Theodosius II., ii. 
 164; on the Christmas festival, ii. 346 
 n. 2 ; actio vi., the Quartodecimanians, 
 ii. 506 n. 3 ; acts of, ii. 164 n. 4 ; Pela- 
 gins and Coelestius condemned, ii. 721. 
 At Ephesus, mn\er John oi Antiocli (an. 
 431), auainst Cyrill and Memuon, ii. 
 533, 537, 540. In Cilicia Secunda (an. 
 432 ?), against Cyrill, ii. 547. At Anti- 
 och, ii. 556, 557. First at Orange ( Arau- 
 siacum) (an. 441), c. 26, against the 
 ordination of deaconesses, ii. 191 n. 1. 
 Under Hilarius of Aries (an. 445?), 
 Celidonius deposed, ii. 206. At Con- 
 stantinoj)te (an. 448), against Eutvches, 
 ii. 560 nn., 563 n. 2, 56-3-567. At Eph- 
 esus (Robber Synod) (au. 449), against 
 Nestoriauism ; history, ii. 567-573, 574, 
 576. Armenian (au. 450), letter of the 
 bishops in defense of Christianity, ii. 
 137. At Nice (an. 451), ii. 576,577; 
 transferred to Chalcedon, ii. 577. 
 Fourth ecumenical, at Chalcedon (an. 
 451), against Nestoriauism, history, ii. 
 577-583; sequel, ii. 583-608, 612, 613 ; 
 
 Pulcheria at the, ii. 519 n. 2 ; symbol 
 first proposed, ii. 579, 581 n. 1 ; symbol 
 agreed upon, ii. 580, 581, 585 ;" com- 
 plaints against Dioscurus, ii. 559 n. 1, 
 581 (571 and n.4) ; Dioscurus deposed, 
 ii. 581 ; Theodoret at the, ii. 581, 582; 
 cc. 9 et 16, on exarchs, ii. 196 u. 2 ; c. 
 25, on the appointment of stewards, ii. 
 191 ; last canon but one, on the rank of 
 bishops of Rome and Constantinople, 
 ii. 197, 199,202, iii. 557. At Tribur ; 
 see Tribur. Irish (an. 456), on wives of 
 the clergy, iii. 53 n. 6. At Aries (an. 
 475), recantation of Lucidus; Faustus 
 commissioned to expound the doctrine 
 of grace, ii. 707. At Lijons (au. 475), 
 commission of Faustus, ii. 707. First 
 at Orleans (Aurelianense I.) (an. 511), 
 c. 4, on admission to the spiritual or- 
 der, iii. 97 n. 3 ; c. 10, on consecration 
 of the churches of heretics, iii. 5 n.4; 
 c. 30, against oracles taken from the 
 sacred Scriptures, iii. 129. At Epaona 
 (an. 517), c. 21, on deaconesses, ii. 191 
 n. 1 ; c. 33, against reconsecratiou of 
 the churches of heretics, iii. 5 n. 4 ; c. 
 39, on protection of slaves, iii. 100 n. 8. 
 At Orange (Arausio) (an. 529), on the 
 doctrine of grace, ii. 711. At Valence 
 (an. 529 ?), confirms the decree of the 
 council of Orange, ii. 711. At Vaison 
 (Vasense II.) (an. 529), c. 2, on the 
 reading of Scri]itui'es by deacons, ii. 
 189 n. 1. Second at Orleans (an. 533), 
 c. 15, on oblations in behalf of suicides, 
 iii. 102 n. 4 ; c. 18, on the ordination of 
 deaconesses, ii. 191 n. 1. At Clermont 
 (Arvernense) (an. 535), c. 2, on eccle- 
 siastical elections, iii. 93 n. 4 ; c. 15, on 
 church attendance, iii. 109 n. 3. At 
 Thiven (an. 536), against the decisions 
 of the council of Chalcedon, ii. 6)2. 
 At Constantinople (an. 536), under 
 Mennas, against the Monophvsites, ii. 
 591 n. 1, 593 nn. 1, 2, 4, 593, 594; 
 name neptodevTTj^, ii. 193 n. 6. Third 
 at Orleans (an. 538), c. 6, on the iuter- 
 stitia, iii. 93 n. 1. Fourth at Orleans 
 (an. 541), cc. 7 et 26, on the abuse of 
 rights of patronage, iii. 110 n. 3. At 
 Constantinople (an. 541), under Men- 
 nas, ii. 597 ; fifteen canons against the 
 Origenistic doctrines, ii. 764. At Con- 
 stantinople (an. 547?), ii. 602. Fifth at 
 Orleans (an. 549), c. 10, on ecclesiastical 
 elections, iii. 93 n. 4 ; c. 20, ou care for 
 prisoners, iii. 105 ; c. 22, ou excommu- 
 nication of masters who lireak their 
 word, iii. 100 n. 8. At Constantinople 
 (an. 551), against the three articles, ii. 
 605. Fifth ecumenical (cecum. II. at 
 Constantinople) (an. 553), under Eutych- 
 ius, against the three articles, ii. 607; 
 condemnatiou of Didymus and Evagri- 
 us, ii. 765 ; act. 5, see Harduin ; c. 12, 
 condemnation of Origen, ii. 764. At 
 Paris (an. 557), c. 8, on ecclesiastical 
 
62 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 elections, iii. 93, 94. First at Brcifia 
 (an. 561 ?), c. 12, against the Priscil- 
 lianists ; on cluirch hymns, ii. 3.54 n. 4. 
 At Biar/a (an. .563), auainst the Priscil- 
 lianists, ii. 779. At Xaintes (Si\ntones) 
 (an. 564), for the depo.sition of Emeri- 
 tu.s of Xainte.s, iii. 94. Second at Tours 
 (Turonense) (an. 567), c. 17, the Jan- 
 uary fasts, ii. 351 n. 3 ; c. 22, against 
 pagan observances, ii. 372 n. 2. Second 
 at Lyons (an. 567), S:iloniiis and Sagit- 
 tarius deposed, iii. 119 n. 1. Second at 
 Braga (an. 572), c. 1, on church visita- 
 tions, iii. 107. At Aaxerre (an. 578), c. 
 4, against superstition, iii. 129 and n. 
 1 ; c. 17, on oblations in behalf of sui- 
 cides, iii. 102 n. 4. Third at Toledo 
 (an. 589), addition to the creed, ii. 471 ; 
 c. 18, on judges attending the assem- 
 blies of bishops, iii. 105 n. 2; c. 19, on 
 abuse of patronage, iii. 110 u. 3. At 
 Wigorn (an. 601), on differences in the 
 English church, iii. 17 and n. 2. Frank 
 council (an. 602), on diversity in eccle- 
 siastical usages, iii. 32. Frank (an. 
 613), for the spread of Christianitv, iii. 
 38. Fifth at Paris (an. 615), c. ^on 
 free ecclesiastical elections, iii. 94. At 
 Rheims (an. 630), c 19, on archpresby- 
 ters from the lay order, iii. Ill n. 2. 
 Fourth at Toledo (an. 633), its canons 
 contained in the Isidorean decretals, iii. 
 347 n. 1 ; e. 13, on church hymns, ii. 
 354 n. 4; c. 32, on the care of the 
 bishops for the people, iii. 105 ; c. 39, 
 on deacons, iii. Ill n. 1 ; c. 41, on ton- 
 sure, iii. 106 n. 1 ; c. 74, on admission 
 of bondmen to the spiritual order, iii. 
 98. At Constantinople, avvodoc evdr/f/ov- 
 aa in behalf of the sniDeaig, iii. 180. At 
 Borne, the Lateran (ecumenical) (an. 
 648), against Mouotheletism, iii 186, 
 188. At Chalons snr Saone (Cabilo- 
 nense) (an. 650), c. 7, on archdeacons, 
 iii. Ill n. 2 ; c. 14, on private cha]jels, 
 iii. 109 n. 2. Ninth at Toledo (an. 655), 
 c. 2, on rights of pati'onage, iii. 110. 
 At Whithi/ (Pharensis) (an. 664), on 
 conformity with Roman usages, iii. 24 
 n. 1. At Merida (Emeritcuse) (an. 
 666), c. 5, on episcopal delegates to 
 councils, iii. Ill u. 1. At Hertford 
 (an. 673), against conformity with Scot- 
 tish usages, iii. 25. Sixth ecumenical, 
 cecum. III. at Constantinople (Trullan 
 I.) (an. 680), on the O]i])osite views of 
 the Greek and Roman churches, iii. 179 
 n. 5, 19.3-196. Qninisextiini (Trullan 
 II.) at Constantinople (an. 691 or 692), 
 decisions of cone, a'cum. VI. in re- 
 gard to Dyothek'tism confirmed, iii. 
 196 ; Christians forl)idden to take part 
 in the Brumalia, ii. 347 n. 4 ; c. 2, on 
 the number of apostolic canons, iii. 
 557 ; c. 13, on the ordination of mar- 
 ried persons, iii. 557 ; c. 16, on deacons, 
 ii. 189 n. 4; c. 31, on the use of private 
 
 chapels for baptism or the Lord's Sup- 
 per, iii. 109 n. 1 ; c. 36, on the rights 
 of the patriarch of Constantinople, iii. 
 557 ; c. 48, on the ordination of the 
 wives of bishops as deaconesses, ii. 191 
 n. 3 ; c. 55, against fasting on the Sab- 
 bath (Saturday) before Easter, iii. 557 
 n. 4 ; c. 62, against maskings and com- 
 ical processions, iv. 334 n. 1 ; c. 67, on 
 the apostolical decrees, iii. 557 n. 7 ; c. 
 73, against laying pavements with the 
 sign of the cross, ii. 323 n. 1 ; c. 74, on 
 agapa?, ii. 362 n. 2 ; against representa- 
 tions of Christ under the form of a 
 lamb, iii. 557 n. 8. Sixteenth at Toledo 
 (an. 693), on the authority of kings, iii. 
 96 ; c. 4, on the punishment of those 
 who attempt suicide, iii. 102 n. 4; c. 6, 
 on bread used in the Lord's Su])per, iii. 
 581 n. 1. Seventeenth at Toledo (an. 
 694), on the transaction of affairs of 
 church and state in public assemblies, 
 iii. 97. German synod (an. 742), for 
 the suppression of superstitious cus- 
 toms, iii. 56 n. 3. At Suissons (an. 744), 
 metropolitans appointed, iii. 65 n. 2. 
 Several under Boniface, from an. 744 
 and onward, for reformation of the 
 clergy, iii. 56. Frank council under 
 Boniface (an. 745), deposition of Ge- 
 willieb, iii. 66 ; against the cujiidity of 
 archdeacons, iii. Ill n. 3. At Rome, 
 against Adalbert, iii. 58 u. 2, 59 un. 1, 
 5. At Cloveshove (Cliff) (an. 747), for 
 the reformation of the Flnglish church, 
 iii. 70 ; participation in the communion, 
 iii. 136 ; c. 3, on church visitations and 
 preaching, iii. 107, 123 ; c. 10, on qual- 
 ifications of the clergy, iii. 126; cc. 26 
 and 37, on good works, iii. 138, 139. 
 At Constantinople (council of Icono- 
 clasts) (an. 754), against the worship 
 of images, history, iii. 214-219, 227 ; 
 letter of luisebius on images, ii. 326 n. 
 4; Epiphauius cited, ii. 329 n. 2 (see 
 Harduin). At Gentillg (Gentiliacum) 
 (an. 767), on images, iii. 234; on the 
 doctrine of the Holy Spirit, iii. 555. 
 Seventh ecumenical (cecum. IV. at Con- 
 stantinople), in favor of image worship 
 (an. 786), iii. 227; opened, iii. 229, 230; 
 disturbances at this time, iii. 229 ; re- 
 moved to A^ice (second at Nice ) ( an. 787 ), 
 iii. 230; history, iii. 230-2.33 (216 n. 3, 
 219 n. 1, 236, 243, 549) ; false plenipo- 
 tentiaries, iii. 228, 575 ; oath required 
 of bishops, iii. 223 n. 1 ; imperial sacra, 
 addressed to the council, iii. 229 n. ; 
 address of Tarasius, iii. 227 n. 2 ; actio 
 iv., Leontius on images, ii. 330 n. 1 ; 
 letters of Leo the Isaurian, iii. 204 n. 1 ; 
 actio v., deeds of iconoclasts reported, 
 iii. 219 n. 1 ; Xenayas on images cited, 
 H. E. of John the Schismatic, ii. 331 
 n. 4 ; Constcintine, bp. of Nacolia, iii. 
 203 n. 1 ; actio vi., letter of Eusebius of 
 Ca£sarea against images, ii. 326 n. 4 ; 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 63 
 
 frap:nient of Amphilocliius of Icoiiium, 
 ii. .'527 n. 2 ; E])i])haiiius against images, 
 ii. 329 u. 2 ; letter of Eusebius to bp. 
 AKxaiider, on Arius, ii. 412 u. 2 ; 
 Charlemagne ou tlie council, iii. 2.34- 
 2+.'3 ; Alcuiii on, iii. 23.5 n. 4 ; reactions 
 against, iii. 532 and u. 3 ; Nicep horns, 
 iii. .533 n. 1 ; its decrees aboli.shed by 
 Theodotus, iii. 540 (see cone. Const, 
 sin. 815). See Harduiu. At Forum 
 Juliuin (Friuli) (an. 791), on the doc- 
 trine of the Holy Spirit, iii. 555. At 
 Regensbuifj (an. 792), against Felix of 
 Urgellis, iii. 165. At Fraiikfort-on-the- 
 Alaui (an. 794), against Adoptianisra, 
 iii. 165; c. 2, against the adoration of 
 images, iii. 243 ; c. 40, against liouors 
 p:iid to new saints, iii. 133. At Aix 
 (an. 799), ou Felix of Urgellis, iii. 167. 
 At Rome (an. 800), to decide on the 
 matter of Leo III., iii. 122. At Aix 
 (an. 809), on the doctrine of the Holy 
 Spirit, iii. 555. Sixth at ArUs (an. 
 813), c. 5, on patronage, iii. 110 ; c. 10, 
 on religious instruction, iii. 125. At 
 Mentz (an. 813), on the separation of 
 ecclesiastical affairs from political, iii. 
 97 ; preface, on the improvement of 
 the spiritual order, iii. 143 n. 1 ; c. 23, 
 on priva.e masses, iii. 136 ; c. 25, ou re- 
 ligious iustruction, iii. 125; c. 35, ou 
 festivals, iii. 133, 134. Second at Cha- 
 lons (an. 813), c. 3, on schools, iii. 126; 
 c. 34, on the divine forgiveness of sius 
 and priestly absolution, iii. 139 n. 6 ; 
 on right penitence, iii. 139 n. 5 ; c. 36, 
 on external works, iii. 13S 139 ; c. 38, 
 on libelli poeuitentiales, iii. 137 n. 2 ; 
 c. 45, ou pilgrimages, iii. 131. Second 
 at Rheims (an. 813), ou the improve- 
 ment of the s]jiiitual order, iii. 143 n. 1; 
 c. 15, on the trauslation of homilies, iii. 
 127 n. 1. Tliird at Tours (an. 813), e. 
 3, ou the ira]irovement of the spiritual 
 order, iii. 143 n. 1 ; c. 17,ou translation 
 of homilies, iii. 127 n. 1. At Trofsle/j, 
 on the ignorance of the clergy, iii. 441. 
 At Constantinople, avvodog ev(h]ij.ovaa, 
 against images, iii. 539. At Constanti- 
 nople (an. 815?), against the worship 
 of images, iii. 540. At Aix (an. 816), 
 confirmation of the rule of Chrodegang 
 of Metz, iii. 98, 107 ; c. 119, against the 
 exclusive ad(jption of bondmen to the 
 spiritual order, iii. 98, 101. At Aix-la- 
 Chn.pdle (an. 817), rule of Benedict, iii. 
 415; iv. 208. At Paris (an. 825), ou 
 the use of images, iii. 551 (439 n. 5). 
 At Mentz (an. 829), Gottschalk re- 
 leased from his monastic vow, iii. 473. 
 At Mentz (an. 847), c. 2, on sermons 
 necessary iu order to religious instruc- 
 tion, iii. 425 ; c. 31, on penance, iii. 451. 
 At Mentz (an. 848), against Gottschalk, 
 iii. 477, 478. At CIversy (an. 849), 
 against Gottscluilk, iii. 478. At Pavia 
 (Ticiuum) (Synodus Regiaticina) (an. 
 
 850), on tlie anathematized, iii. 454; c. 
 8, ou priestly unction in the case of the 
 sick, iii. 449; cc. 18, 23, against the 
 clerici acephali, iii. 413. At Cordova 
 (an. 852), against fauatics, iii. 342. At 
 Chiersy (an. 853), four capitula against 
 the doctrine of Gottschalk, iii. 492; 
 defended by Hinkmar, iii. 493. At 
 J'avia (an. 853), on the decline of pa- 
 rochial worship, iii. 412, 413. Third at 
 Valence (an. 855), six capitula against 
 the decrees of the synod (au. 853) at 
 Chiersy, iii. 492, 493 ; c. 2, on the rela- 
 tion of predestination to sin, iii. 492 n. 
 2 ; c. 5, on perseverance, iii. 492, 493 ; 
 c. 6, errors of Scotiis condemned, iii. 
 493; c. 7, on the maintenance of the 
 rights of ecclesiastical elections, iii. 
 400 ; cc. 11 and 12, against judgments 
 of God, iii. 449 ; c. 16, on religious iu- 
 struction, iii. 426. At Chiersy (au. 858), 
 c. 10, the Scots, iii. 460 n. 6. At Lan- 
 yres (coucil. Lingouense) (an. 859), on 
 schools, iii. 426. At ISavonnieres (apud 
 Saponarias) (an. 859), ou the founding 
 of schools, iii. 426 ; ou contested points 
 of doctrine, iii. 493. At Constantinople 
 (an. 859), against Ignatius, iii. 561, 562 ; 
 transactions burut, iii. 561 n. 2. At 
 Constantinople (au. 861), against Igna- 
 tius, 562-505, 571. At Ai.r (an. 862), on 
 Lothaire's marriage with Waldrade, iii. 
 354. At Metz (au. 863), on the same, 
 iii. 354. At Rome (an. 863), decrees of 
 the council of Metz annulled, iii. 355 ; 
 against Fhotius, Kliodoald, aud Zacha- 
 rias, iii. 565. At ^oissuns (au. 863), 
 against bp. Rothad, iii. 358. At Con- 
 stantinople (an. 867), under Photius, 
 against Nicholas, iii. 567, 575 ; false 
 plenipotentiaries, iii. 575. At Rome (au. 
 868), against Photius. iii. 569. Eighth 
 ecumenical (a-cum. IV. at Constantino- 
 ple) (an. 869), under Ignatius, history, 
 iii. 569-571 (561 nn. 1 aud 2) ; on the 
 iconoclasts, iii. 550, 551 ; against those 
 Avho held to two souls iu man's nature, 
 iii. 559 n. 3 ; transactions of the council 
 of Const, (an. 859) burnt; on the pa- 
 triarchate of Photius aud Ignatius, iii. 
 569-571 ; pretended plenipotentiaries, 
 iii. 575. At Douzi (an. 871), against 
 Hinkmar of Laou, iii. 364. At Con- 
 stantinople (an. 879), on the patriarchate 
 of Photius, history, iii. 576-578 ; state- 
 ment of Photius, iii. 572 n. 2, 573 n. 2 ; 
 delegates from the patriarchs among 
 the Saracens, iii. 575 ; ou the preten- 
 sions of the pope to Bulgaria, iii. 577 ; 
 on the clioice of patriarch ; on the 
 general adoption of the Niceue creed, 
 iii. 577. At Rouen (Rodomi) [aw. 879), 
 c. 14, on church attendance, iii. 426. At 
 Soissons (an. 899), priests advised to 
 supply themselves with Bililes and 
 other religious books ; c. 1 6, ou atten- 
 tion to the schools (for boys aud girls). 
 
64 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 iii. 427. At Trosktj (an. 909), c. 3, on 
 the decline of monachism, iii. 416 ; c. 
 15, negligence of bishops, iii. 441. At 
 Rome (nu. 963), :igain>t pope John XII., 
 iii. 367. At Bheiws (an. 991), against 
 John XV., iii. 369. At Miison (aur995), 
 against Gerbert, iii. 373 and note. At 
 Rludms (an. 996), against Gerbert, iii. 
 374. At Seligenatadt (an. 1020), c. 13, 
 against the abuse of the rights of 
 patronage, iii. 413. At Seligenstadt 
 (an. 1022), c. 6, on superstitious ixse 
 of the Lord's Supper, iii. 450 n. 4 ; 
 c. 18, on penance, iii. 4.'J3. At Or- 
 leans (an. 1022), against the sects 
 there, iii. 593 n. 2, 596. At Arras (an. 
 1025), against the sects there, iii. 598. 
 At Bourses (an. 1031), c. 11, against 
 the marriage of tlie cleruy, iii. 411 n. 
 3. At Caitihraij (?), against the sects 
 there, iii. 599. At Lniioisin (concilia 
 Lemovicense II.) (an. 1031), proclama- 
 tion of the interdict, iii. 454, 455 and 
 note. At Sutri (an. 1046), deposition 
 of three popes, iii. 377. At Rome (an. 
 1046), election of Clement II., iii. 377, 
 378. At Rome (an. 1050), against 
 Bcrengarius, iii. 507. At Vercelli (an. 
 1050), ordinations of simoniacal bish- 
 ops, iii. 379 u. 1 ; against Berengarius, 
 iii. 507, 508, 510 n. 1. At Paris (?), 
 against Berengarius, iii. 509 and n. 4, 
 5I0. At Mantua (an. 1052), on the 
 maintenance of the laws of celibacy, 
 iii. 385. At Tours (an. 1054), against 
 Berengarius, iii. 509 n. 4, 510, 511, 
 518. At Rome (an. 1059) (Lateran), 
 again.st Berengarius, iii. 512 ; on the 
 election of pope by the cardinals, iii. 
 
 387, 395 n. 2 ; ecclesiastics living in 
 Medlock forbidden to hold worship, iii. 
 
 388. At Milan (an. 1060?), against 
 simony, iii. 393, 394. At Basle (an. 
 1061 (), by the Lombardian and im 
 perial party, iii. 396 and n. 1. At Os- 
 born (an. 1062), and at Mantua (an. 
 1064), on the recognition of Alexander 
 II. as pope, iii. 395 n. 2, 396 and u. 2. 
 At Rome (Fast synod) (an. 1074). ordi- 
 nances of Gregory VII., iv. 93, 94. At 
 Erfurt (an. 1074), on the ordinances 
 of Gregory VII., iv. 95. At Erfurt, on 
 the same, celibacy of the clergy, iv. 96. 
 At Paris (an. 1074), on the same, iii. 
 97 u. 8. At Ro7ne (Second Fast syn- 
 od) (an. 1075j, against the right of 
 investiture, iv. 101. At Poictiers (an. 
 1076), on transubstantiation, iii. 518. 
 At Worms (an. 1076), against Gregory 
 VII., iv. 106-109. At Rome (Fast 
 synod) (an. 1076), ban pronounced on 
 Henrv IV., iv. 108. At Mentz (an. 
 1080?), against Gregory VII., iii. 118, 
 119. At Brixen (an. io80?), against 
 Gregorv VII., iv. 118. At Soissons (an. 
 1093), against Roscelin, iv. 360. Con- 
 cilium Metjitanum, c. 16, on false pen- 
 
 ance, iv. 348 n. 2. At Soissons (an. 
 1093), against Roscelin, iv. 360. At 
 Rheims (an. 1094), against Yves of 
 Chartres, iv. 123. At Aniun (an. 1094), 
 ban against Philip I., king of France, 
 iv 123"^ At Placenza (an. 1095), Urban 
 II. brings forwaid the crusade, iv. 125. 
 At Clermont (an. 1095), ban against 
 Philip pronounced anew, iv. 123; Ur- 
 ban preaches the crusade, iv. 125 (126 
 n. 1) ; indulgence of Urban II. to cru- 
 saders, iv. 125, 349. At Bari (an. 
 1098), differences between the Roman 
 and Greek churches, iv. 458, 536. At 
 i?o»i(? (Lateran) (an. 1112), treaty be- 
 tween Paschalis II. and Henry V. de- 
 clared null, iv. 140, 141. At Rheims 
 (an. 1119), Norbert taken under the 
 protection of the pope, iv. 245. At 
 Soissons (an. 1121), against Abelard, 
 iv. 382, 383. At Rome (Lateran) (an. 
 1123), Concordat of Worms confirmed, 
 iv. 143. At Troijes (an. 1127), rule of 
 the order of Knights Templars, iv. 258. 
 At Pisa (an. 1134), Bernard and Inno- 
 cent II., iv. 146; Henry the Cluniacen- 
 sian, iv. 603. At Rome (Lateran) (an. 
 1139), under Innocent II., iv. 146 ; Ar- 
 nold of Brescia commanded to quit 
 Italv, iv. 150. At Sens (an. 1140), 
 Bernard and Abelard, iv. 394-396 ; let- 
 ter of the council to the pope, iv. 395 
 n. 2, 396 and notes ; Gilliert de la 
 Poree, iv. 409. At Constantinople (an. 
 1140), condemnation of Chrysom;ilos, 
 iv. 560. At Rheims (an. 1148), Gilbert 
 de la Poree, iv. 409 ; the Manichean, iv. 
 587 ; against Henry the Cluniacen- 
 sian, iv. 604. At Constantinople, several 
 endemic svnods against Ni])hon and his 
 foUowers.'iv. 563. At Pavia (an. 1160), 
 Victor IV. recognized as pope, iv. 167, 
 168 and n. 2. At Lombez (Lumbari- 
 ense) (an. 1165), against the Catha- 
 ri.sts, iv. 587 n. 5, 588. At Constanti- 
 nople, formula introduced by Manuel 
 Comnenus, iv. 534. At Constantinojile 
 (an. 1166), endemic synod on the same 
 formula, iv. 534. At Scutari, on the 
 oath prescribed to converts from Mo- 
 hammedanism, iv. 535. At Rome (Lat- 
 eran) (an. 1170), the Waldenses for- 
 bidden to preach, iv. 608, 609. At 
 Rome (Lateran) (an. 1179), laws 
 against ecclesiastical abuses, iv. 207 ; 
 c. 1, ordinance relating to papal elec- 
 tions, iv. 169. At Montpellier (an. 
 1208), against the sects, iv. 269. At 
 Beziers (cone. Biterrense), against the 
 sects ; against abuses intiie granting of 
 indulgences, iv. 353. At Paris (an. 
 1210), the Lord's Supper in the school 
 of David of Dinanto, iv. 447 n. 3. 
 At Paris (an. 1212), against the abuse 
 of the mass, iv. 346 n. 4. At Rome 
 (Lateran IV.) (an. 1215), election of 
 Frederic II. ratified by the pope, iv. 177 ; 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 65 
 
 against ecclesiastical abuses, iv. 207 ; 
 Didacus, iv. 269 n. ; Domiuic obtains 
 the sanction of the pope, iv. 270 ; ordi- 
 nance on appointment of teachers of 
 theology, iv. 287 ; on trausubstantia- 
 tion, iv. 335, V. 1.53; decision in favor 
 of Peter Lombard, iv. 411 ; the clergy 
 forbidden to take part in judgments 
 of God, iv. 588 n. 3 ; c. 3, measures 
 against heretics, iv. 642 ; c. 7, on ap- 
 peals, iv. 199 ; c. 10, on deputies of the 
 bishops, iv. 212,270; c. 13, against the 
 formation of new spiritual orders, iv. 
 268, 270, 284 ; c. 21, the Lord's Supper 
 to be partaken of at least once a year, 
 iv. 346, 353 ; laws on confession, iv. 
 353 ; c. 62, on indulgences, iv. 352 n. 5. 
 At Rome (Fast synod) (an. 1227), 
 again.st Frederic II., iv. 178. At Co- 
 logne, on the encroachments of the 
 Dominicans iv. 279. At Tonlonse (an. 
 1229), establishment of the inquisition, 
 iv. 642; c. 14, against tlie translation 
 of the Bible, and the reading of such 
 translation by laymen, iv. 324. Pro- 
 jected council to be held at Rome (an. 
 1241), iv. 182. At Lynns (an. 1245), 
 against Frederic II., iv. 183. At Bor- 
 deaux (an. 1255), c. 5, on communion 
 of children, iv. 342 n. 4. At Constonti- 
 nople (an. 1261 ?), against Arsenius, 
 iv. 543. At Lijoiis (an. 1274), under 
 Gret;(n-y X., new crusade projected, 
 crusades discussed, iv. 188-190, 544; 
 regulation with regard to ]3apal elec- 
 tions, iv. 192 ; death of Bonaventura 
 at the, iv. 421 ; Albertus jNIagnus at 
 the, iv. 421 ; death of Thomas Aquinas 
 on the way to, iv. 423 ; union consum- 
 mated between the Greek and Roman 
 churches, iv. 546 (544) ; c. 23, against 
 communities of " mendicants " exist- 
 ing without papal coiitirmation, iv. 628. 
 At Constantinople (an. 1283 ?), against 
 Beccus, iv. 55(». At Brussa, Beccus 
 at, iv. 550. At Wurzburg (an. 1287), 
 c. 34, against the Aposiolicals, iv. 628 
 n. 1. At Chichester (an. 1289), c. 39, 
 against the Apostolieals, iv. 628 n. 
 1. At Rome (an. 1302), v. 8, 10. At 
 Vienne (an. 1311), ordinance for the 
 establishment of professorships of the 
 Oriental languages, iv- 70 ; memory of 
 Boniface VIII. vindicated, v. 22 ; order 
 of Knights Templars abolished, v. 23 ; 
 Beghards condemned, v. 215. At Vin- 
 cennes (an. 1333), on the condition of 
 the saints, v. 37, 38; (an. 1378), on 
 the election of Clement VII., v. 48, 
 49. At London (an. 1382), against 
 Wicklif, V. 162, 163. At Prague (an. 
 1389), against the frequent communion 
 of the laity, v. 220, 233 ; against re- 
 form, on image worship, v. 233-235 ; 
 Matthias of Janow at the, v. 194, 233- 
 235. At Paris (an. 1406), v. 38 n. 1. 
 At Prague (an. 1406), against those 
 
 who taught Wicklifite doctrine, v. 247. 
 At Aquileia (an. 1407 1), under Gregory 
 XII., V. 76. At Aragon (an. 1408?), 
 nnder Benedict XIII., v. 77. At 
 Prague (an. 1408), diocesan svnod on 
 the Wicklifite heresy, v. 252, 260. At 
 Pisa (an. 1409), for the reformation of 
 the church, v. 77, 78, 82-88, 104, 107 ; 
 election of Alexander V., v. 84. Car- 
 dinals united in one college, v. 87, 92, 
 97. Confirmation of the, v. 104. Rec- 
 ognition of the, V. 255, 259. Results of, 
 v. 92, 93, 94, 97, 99,112., 123,132. At 
 Rome (an. 1412), under John XXIII., 
 V. 90,91. At Prague (an. 1413), to inves- 
 tigate the proposals of the Hussite and 
 the church party, v. 29.5-297. At 
 Prague (an. 1414), Huss not allowed 
 to appear, v. 317 (see Huss). At Con- 
 stance (an. 1414), for the reformation 
 of the church, preparation for the, v. 
 100-102; history of council, v. 103- 
 128; arrival of John XXIII., v. 103; 
 mode of voting, v. 103, 104 ; flight of 
 John XXIIL, V. 106 ; discourse of Ger- 
 son, V. 107; principles proclaimed by 
 the council, v. 109 ; cardinals at the 
 council, see Cardinals ; John conveyed 
 to Ratolfszell, deposed, v. Ill ; abdi- 
 cation of Gregory XII., deposition of 
 Benedict XIII., v. 112 ; discourses of 
 Bernard Baptise, v. 113; Clemangis on 
 the, V. 114-118 ; the Germans, see Ger- 
 mans ; death of Hallam, v. 121 ; reso- 
 lution on the appointment of general 
 councils, V. 124 ; points settled in re- 
 gard to reform, v. 125 ; election of 
 Martin V., v. 126, 271 ; Poles and 
 Lithuanians, constitution put forth by 
 Martin V., v. 127 ; Cesarini on the, 
 V. 132 ; Huss on the, v. 256 ; trial and 
 martyrdom of Huss, v. 316-371 (255, 
 257, 290 and n. 1, 299) ; Jerome of 
 Prague, v. 371-380, 286 n. 1. At Pavia 
 (an. 1423), v. 128 ; transferred to Siena, 
 v. 128. At Siena (an. 1424), v. 128, 132. 
 At Basle (an. 1431), against the Huss- 
 ites, V. 128-133 ; council appointed to 
 meet at Bologna, v. 130. See Synods, 
 Ecumenical councils, also D'Achery, 
 Harduin, Mansi concilia. Codex cano- 
 num ecclesiaB Africans. 
 
 Counsels of men, Janow on, v. 207. Of 
 Christ, V. 216. See Consilia evangelica. 
 
 Country bps., i. 79, 202; ii. 169, 193, 
 194. 
 
 Country churches, i. 79, 97, 202. 
 
 Country parishes, iii. 125. 
 
 Court, influence of the Byzantine, ii. 585, 
 596; iii. 180, 181,197,224. See By- 
 zantine, Papal court, Theodora. 
 
 Court priests, iii. 108, 109, 401. 
 
 Courtney, bp. of London, v. 148. Of 
 Canterbury, 162. 
 
 Cousin, Ouvrages inedits d'Abelard, iv. 
 356 n. 2, 373 n. 2, 378 n. 3, 390 n. 3, 
 391 n. 2. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Covetousness, iv. 364 ; v. 122. Alcuin on, 
 iii. 77. 
 
 Cowardice of degenerate civilization, i. 
 76. 
 
 Cracow, V. 373. 
 
 Cracowec, v. 316. 
 
 Cratiuus, archdeacon, iii. 93 n. 3. 
 
 Crato, prcsbj-ter, iii. 93 u. 3. 
 
 Creation, doctrine of, i. .564-570 ; ii. 473- 
 477 ; iv. 473-477. Theophiliis of An- 
 tioch on the, i. 559. Herinogenes, pro- 
 gressive development of, i. 566, 567. 
 Origeuon thc,i. 568,569, 571,588, 621, 
 622, 638. Theodore of Mopsuestia, ii. 
 713, 714. Gregory the Great, iii. 144. 
 John Scotns, iii. 464-466, 486, 488. 
 Joachim, iv. 229. Abelard, iv. 378. 
 Thomas Aquinas, iv. 463 and n. 7, 464, 
 466 (479). Lull, iv. 465, 481, 482. 
 Ariiis, ii. 405, 406. Pri.scillianists, ii. 
 776. Paulicians, iii. 245, 257. Stct 
 at Orleans, iii. 594. Bogomiles, iv. 553, 
 554. Catharists, iv. 566, 567, 572, 573. 
 Christian and Gnostic views, i. 372, 
 373, 379, 381, 382, 684 n. 2. Gnostic, i. 
 375, 377, 380, 387, 388. See Demiurge, 
 Emanation. Views of particular Gnos- 
 tics, Cerinthus, i. 396. Valentine, i. 420, 
 422-425. Ptoleinseus, i. 437, 438. Mar- 
 cus, i. 441. Ophites, i. 444. Saturnin, 
 i. 455. Tatian, i. 456. Marcion, i. 467, 
 468. Doctrine of Mani, i. 489, 491. 
 Ancient view, i. 372. In Parsism, i. 369. 
 In Neo-Platouism, i. 374-376, 380 ; iv. 
 445 ; Julian, ii. 50 ; Proclus, ii. 105. 
 See vkr}. Creation from nothing, i. 372, 
 373, 565, 568 ; iv. 482. Beginning of, 
 i. 372, 567-569, 588 ; ii. 405"(446), 474, 
 475 ; iv. 465, 466. Act of, ii. 425. Christ 
 in the, i. 584. The six days, iv. 467, 
 468. Continuous creative energy of 
 God, and the powers implanted in 
 nature, jireservation, i. 566, 567 ; ii. 
 
 476, 477 ; iv. 482. End of, iv. 466, 
 490. Creation and miracles, i. 470, 570, 
 571 ; iv. 469-473 ; and Providence, iv. 
 
 477, 492 ; and redemption, iv. 507, 508. 
 Creation and generation, ii. 404-408, 
 410, 411 n., 417 n. 1 , 435 and n., 446, 448 
 (see Trinity). New creation, ii. 617. 
 Creation and nominalism, v. 166. 
 Francis of Assisi and the, iv. 275. 
 
 Creationism, i. 626 ; ii. 670, 671 ; iv. 568, 
 573. 
 
 Creature, relation of to the creator, i. 568 ; 
 iv. 508. 
 
 Credentes (Catharists), iv. 576, 579, 580. 
 
 Credere aliquid et in aliquid, iv. 608. 
 
 Credulity, i. 71. 
 
 Creed, the, i. 306-309 ; ii. 49 n. 1, 53, 108, 
 136, 427. The Apostles', i. 306, 307, 
 660 ; ii. 491 n. 4 ; v. 96, 323. Nicene, 
 ii. 417 n. 3, 418 n. 1, 419-422, 428 n. 4, 
 157,238, 441, 4.53, 454, 564,568-570, 
 585 ( Arius and the, ii. 428 u. 4). Five 
 Antiochian, ii. 434, 436 n. 1. First An- 
 tiochiau, ii. 434. Fourth Antiochian, 
 
 ii. 417 n. 3, 440 n., 4.53. Of Philippo- 
 polis, ii. 436. Council of Sardica on 
 creeds, ii. 436. Sirmian, ii. 256. First 
 Sirmian, ii. 440 n. 1, 451 n. 1. Second 
 Sirmian, ii. 450, 451, 482 nn. Third 
 Sirmian, ii. 451 n. 1. Creed of Nicte 
 and Pimini, ii. 452-455, 471. Nicene- 
 Constantiuopolitan, ii. 466-469, 588. 
 Creed of Nestorius, i. 506 n. 3. Of the 
 Orientals at Ephesus, ii. 538, 542. 
 Creed subscribed by Cyrill, ii. 542, 543. 
 Nicene-Ephesian, ii. 570-572. Of Chal- 
 cedon, ii. 579-581, 584, 585. Pelagian, 
 ii. 652. Of the sixth ecnm. council, iii. 
 195, 196. Monotheletic, iii. 196, 203 n, 
 3. See Confessions. 
 
 Cremona, iii. 367 and n. 2 ; iv. 49, 120, 
 299. 
 
 Cremsia, v. 174. 
 
 Cresceus, the cynic, i. 93, 671. 
 
 Cresceutius, Roman usurper, iii. 422. 
 
 Cresconius, Donatist, ii. 226 nn. 1, 3, 232, 
 233. 
 
 Creutz, merchant, v. 236. 
 
 Creutzer. 
 
 Symbolik, Th. i. ss. 312 u. 504 ; 2te Aufl., the 
 serpent, i. 445 n. Last ed. Th. ii. bs 63 u. 
 207, incarnations of the Son, i. 499 n. 4. 
 
 Crimea, spread of Christianity in the, iii. 
 315. Martin I. in the, iii. 190. Gazza- 
 rei, iv. 565. 
 
 Crimen majestatis, i. 91,96; ii. 34; iii. 
 187. 
 
 Crimes. See Unnatural. 
 
 Crispus, son of Constautine the Great, ii. 
 31, 32 n. 1. 
 
 Critical element, tendency, ii. 402 ; iv. 
 256 and n. 3, 392, 520, 557, 595. 
 
 Criticism, Biblical, i. 387, 388, 460, 473, 
 652, 682 and n. 2, 700, 707-710, 721 ; 
 ii. 47, 402, 745 ; iii. 126, 155, 430 n. 3. 
 Manichean, i. 501 , 502. With the Arte- 
 monites, i. 581, 582. With the Pauli- 
 cians, iii. 267-269. See Antiochian 
 school. 
 
 Criticism, historical, i. 506 n., 676 ; iii. 
 170, 187, 366 and n. 1. 
 
 Crosier, iv. 201. 
 
 Cross, banner of the, ii. 10, 11 ; iii. 238 ; 
 iv. 57, 126, 598 ; v. 164. See Labarum. 
 
 Cross, bearing the, iii. 311, 436 ; iv. 307. 
 Preaching of the, i. 65. 
 
 Ci'oss, sacrament of the, ii. 620, 621. 
 
 Cross, sign, symbol of the, i. 145, 293 ; ii. 
 75 n. 1,3.30'; iii. 20 and n. 1, 36, 42, 43, 
 74, 328, 424 n. 1, 429, 435 ; iv. 14, 15, 28, 
 189, 210, 299, 307, 308. On coins, i. 
 80. In baptism, i. 139 n. 2, 316 n. 1 ; 
 ii. 359. Catechumens, ii. 357 n. 2 ; iii. 
 301. Universal use of the, i. 293 ; ii. 
 259, 322, 323. To mark places of as- 
 sembly, iii. 58. On shields and hel- 
 mets, "iii. 296, 299. With Constantiue, 
 ii. 9-14, 20, 21, 23,24, 33 n. 4, 119. 
 With Julian, ii. 49. With the Pauli- 
 cians, iii. 249, 262, 263, 268. Hacon, 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 67 
 
 iii. 295. Olof Trv^gwcson, iii. 296. 
 Olof the Thick, (ii. 299. With the 
 Moniimmedmis, iii. 336 n. 1. With the 
 crii>aders, iv. 125-127, 154. Kaviiinnd 
 Lull, iv. 308. Koblaikhau, 'iv. 57. 
 Supernatural effects of the, ii. 13, 
 20, 21 ; iv. 256 n. 4, 557, 564. Wor- 
 ship of the, iii. 213, 214, 232, 238, 
 355, 430, 433, 435, 436. (Compare 
 Image controversy.) Leontius on, ii. 
 330. Claudius of Turin, iii. 430, 43.5- 
 437. Jonas of Orleans, iii. 439, 440 u. 
 1. Wicklif, V. 156. With the sects, 
 iii. 598, 603, 604 ; iv. 564, 594, 596. The 
 Bogomiles, iv. 557, 560. Appended to 
 the signatures of bishops, iii. (564), 
 573 n. 2. Images substituted for, iii. 
 546. 
 
 Cross, the, with Valentine, i. 419. With 
 Maui, i. 500. With pagans, ii. 20. 
 
 Crucifratres, v. 412. 
 
 Crucifix, iii. 296 ; iv. 300, 308, 325. 
 
 Crucifixion, the, with the Gnostics, i. 398, 
 412, 431, 446, 447, 418. With Maui, i. 
 500. Marcion, i. 562. Justin, i. 642. 
 Clovis, iii. 8. The Pauliciaus, iii. 262. 
 Commemorated, ii. 341. Of martvrs, 
 i. 119. 
 
 Crusades, first idea of, with Gerbert, iii. 
 375. In Liefland, iv. 38. In Prussia 
 and Finnland, iv. 45. Spirit of the, iv. 
 126-128, 205, 233, 293. Occasion in- 
 tercourse with the Mojigols, iv. 47, 51. 
 With the Mohammedans, iv. 59. Be- 
 tween the Greek and Latin church, iv. 
 536, 538. Phm of Lull, iv. 70, 190-192. 
 As affecting the Jews, iv. 71 n. 3, 72, 
 76. Design of Silvester II., iv. 104, 123. 
 Gregorv VII., iv. 104, 124. Victor III., 
 iv. 124,"349. Urban IL, Peter the Her- 
 mit, iv. 123-129, 349. Eugene III., Ber- 
 nard of Clairvanx, iv. 153-157, 256-258 
 (73,74). Honorius, iii. 177, 178. Greg- 
 orv IX., iv. 178. Frederic IL, iv. 178, 
 179. Against Henry IV., iv. 129, 130. 
 Innocent III. against John of England, 
 iv. 175. Against Frederic II. , iv. 179. 
 Diminution of enthusiasm ; reasons for 
 and against, iv. 188-192. Gerhoh on 
 the, iv. 205. Fulco, iv. 210. Louis IX., 
 iv. 300. Against the Albigenses, iv. 270, 
 639 n. 2, 641, 642. Of children, iv. 342 
 n. 5. Indulgences connected with, iv. 
 348, 349. Crusades aud the Greek 
 church, iv. 536, 538, 539. Gregory X., 
 iv. 544. Against the Apostolicals, iv. 
 633. Against the Stedingers, iv. 644. 
 Pasagium, iv. 591. jNIoney collected 
 for the, iv. 127, 210. (The first cru- 
 sade, iv. 71 n. 3, 123-128, 129, 154, 156, 
 215; the second, iv. 153-157, 73, 74; 
 the fourth, iv. 59 ; the fifth, iv. 177-179 ; 
 the seventh, iv. 188, 300.) Motives for 
 engaging in the, iv. 126, 127, 155, 156. 
 luHuence of the, iv. 47, 51, 59, 127, 156. 
 Against the Colonnas, v. 5. Proposed 
 by John XXII. agaiust Louis IV., v. 
 
 30, 31. By Urban VL against Clement 
 VII., v. 164. Against the Bohemians, 
 V. 128-133. Against Ladislaus of Na- 
 ples, V. 276-288, 291, 335. Huss on 
 the latter, v. 279-285. Militz, v. 179, 
 ISO. 
 
 Crypta Ferrata, iii. 376 and n. 2. 
 
 Ctesiphon, Jerome's letter to, ii. 641 nn. 
 5, 6. 
 
 Culiiciilaria, iii. 145. 
 
 Cubicularii, Christian, i. 142, 143. Of the 
 papal palace, iv. 196. 
 
 Cucusus, ii. 761. 
 
 Culture, among the early Christians, i. 
 164. Cliristiauity aud, i. 4, 85, 339, 
 510 ; ii. 52, .53,75 ; iii. 1, 23, 92,305, 42.5- 
 428,456,4(57-469; iv. 61, 62. Greek, 
 i. 4, 339. Among the nations of the 
 West, i. 5. Its relation to the Roman 
 state religion, i. 6, 7. Jewish aud Hel- 
 lenic, i. 339, 342. Antique culture and 
 religion, their close connection, ii. 39, 
 52-54, 75, 84 n. 6, 85. Li Montanism, 
 i. 511,527. In the Alexandrian school, 
 i. 527, 631. In Egypt, i. 652. Tertiil- 
 lian and, i. 177, 558, 631. Clement, i. 
 528, 533-539. Origen, i. 624, 629, 711. 
 Of the clergy, ii. 182 ; iii. 427 ; v. 113 ; 
 see Clergy. Among the monks, ii. 
 560, 561. Hostility to, ii. 742, 743, 
 767. Chrysostom, ii. 754. ]Mouasteries, 
 sources of, iii. 9, 10, 20, 21, 37, 53, 415. 
 In Eastern moua.steries, iv. 529, 532. 
 Extended by missionaries, iii. 21, 23, 
 29. lu the" Prankish church, iii. 92, 
 154-156,233,368, 469-471. Effect of 
 pilgrimages on, iii. 118. Hierarchical 
 tendency and, iii. 92, 469. The Roman, 
 iii. 141. Destruction of the ancient, iii. 
 151, 335. In the West, iii. 150-155. 
 In Spain, iii. 151, 152, 156. In England, 
 iii. 467-469. In Germany, iii. 471. In 
 the Eastern church, iii. 169, 530. Ef- 
 forts to support, iii. 411. Classical, iii. 
 482 ; v. 53. Revival of, iii. 506, 602. 
 Gregory the Great and, iii. 141, 150 aud 
 n. 7. In Poland, iv. 3. Among the 
 Nestorian clergy, iv. 46, 52. In China, 
 iv. 56. In the service of mis^ious, iv. 
 61-71. Arabian, iv. 420. Under the 
 Coiunenes, iv. 530. Greek and Latin 
 church, 536, 537. Abelard on, iv. 376, 
 377. Peter Cantor, iv. 414. Peter of 
 Blois, iv. 515. The Bogomiles, iv. 559. 
 Niplion, iv. 563. Clemangis on, v. 54, 
 58, 60-62. Improvement in, v. 66, 67. 
 In Bohemia, v. 245 and n. 5, 262. 
 Friends of God, v. 382. Worldly, i. 
 629 ; iv. 324. See Books, Education, 
 Libraries, Schools, Scholasticism, Stud- 
 ies, Theological schools. 
 
 Culture of the soil, iii. 29, 30, 53. 
 
 Cultus. See Worship. 
 
 Cunibert, bp. of Tuiiu, iii. 383 ; iv. 98. 
 
 Cupidity, in the first sin, iv. 507. Of the 
 Eastern monks, iv. 529. Of the Roman 
 court, V. 21, 35. Wicklif on the, v. 
 
68 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 137, 138. Papal, V. 122,276. Of the 
 clergy, see Clergy, Simony. 
 Curia Honiana, iv. 19.5-197. See Rome. 
 Curiosi, i. 100 n. 1. 
 Curlaiid, the conversion of, iv. 38. 
 Cunibis, i. 1.38. 
 Cusa, Nicholas of, v. 130. 
 Cuthbert, abp. of Canterbury, iii. .OS n. 1, 
 
 64 n. 4, 70, 1.53 n. 2. 
 Cybele, worship of, i. 80, 115, 513 ; ii. 86, 
 
 307. 
 Cycladcs, iii. 209. 
 Cycles, i. 5, 9, 16, 17. 
 Cylleua (Cileau), iii. 37, 38, 61. 
 Cynegius, pra-fect, praetor, ii. 94, 95 n. 
 
 5, 96 n. 5, 97. 
 Cynicism, iii. 250. 
 Cynics, i. 9, 92, 93, 158. 
 Cynoschora, iii. 256, 265. 
 Cypharas, Constantine, monk, iii. 307. 
 Cvprian, bp. of Carthage, his life, i. 222, 
 '223 (134-140). Character, i. 223, 224. 
 The persecution under Decius, i. 130, 
 131 n., 132 un., 133. His conduct in 
 the persecutions, i. 1.34-140. Thibari- 
 taus, i. 136. His letter to the Chris- 
 tians in the mines, i. 138. His trial, i. 
 137. Martyrdom, i. 140. Schism of 
 Felicissinius, i. 222-237. Novatian con- 
 troversy, i. 237-248. The Christian 
 prisoners from Numidia, i. 256. On 
 benevolence, i. 257. The plague in 
 Carthage, i. 258 ; ii. 192 n. 3. His re- 
 lation to his presbyters, i. 192. Epis- 
 copacy, i. 192-195,209; ii. 208, 219. 
 De lapsis, i. 198. Clerus, election to 
 church offices, i. 199, 200. Council of 
 the church, i. 200. Officers of country 
 commnuities, i. 202 n. 1. The Catholic 
 church, i. 209 ; ii. 219. Outward me- 
 diation of the church, i. 209, 210; ii. 
 219. Primacy of Peter, i. 212. The 
 Roman church, i. 214-217 ; ii. 208; iv. 
 100. Church discipline, i. 220. On con- 
 version, i. 249. Liliri testimoniorum, i. 
 227, 253, 685. Theatrical exhibitions, i. 
 266, 267. Profession of stage players, 
 i. 267. Virgins, i. 277. Subintroductaj, 
 i. 277 n. 5. The Lord's Prayer, i. 287. 
 Silent prayer, i. 288. Symbol in bap- 
 tism, i. 306 u. 4. Question in baptism, 
 i. 308 n. 5. Sprinkling in baptism, i. 
 310. Exorcism, i. 310 n. 1. Infant 
 bapti.-^m, i. 313 (ii. 729). Anointing 
 in baptism, i. 315. Confirmation, i. 
 316 u. 3. Baptism of heretics, i. 319- 
 323 (ii. 219). Idea of sacrifice in 
 the Lord's Supper, i. 330 nn. 1, 2, 
 331. The fourth petition, i. 332. Daily 
 communion, i. 332. Sacramental bread, 
 i. 332 n. 3. On the efficacy of the 
 sacraments, i. 253. Mourning for the 
 dead, i. 333. Communion of chil- 
 dren, i. 333 n. 2, 648 n. 4. Veneration 
 of martyrs, i. 334, 335. On inherited 
 sin, i. 020 u. 2. Sins after baptism, i. 
 647. Lord's Supper, i. 648. Purili- 
 
 cation after death, i. 654 n. 5. Sup- 
 plementary remarks on his life and 
 writings, i. 685, 686, 690. Cited by 
 Huss, V. 351. See Carthage, Councils, 
 Korth African church, Pontius, Tertul- 
 lian. 
 
 Citations from, his writings : — 
 
 Apologia, the pestilence, i. 136 (n. 1). 
 
 l)e habitu viririnum, i. 277 n. 4. 
 
 De lapsis, on flight in persecution, i. 134 n. 3. 
 Woriaij- hps., i. 198. Communion at home 
 (ed. Baluz, f. 189), i. 332 n. 3 ; in one kind 
 to children, i. 333 n. 2 : of infants, i. 648 
 n.4. 
 
 De niortalitate, the pestilence as a test, i. 258 
 n. 3. The Christian yiew of death, i. 334 
 n. 1. 
 
 De opere et eleemosynis, i. 257. Elements of 
 the communion a gift of the community, i. 
 830 n. 1. Merit of alms, i. 647. 
 
 De oratione dominica, sursum corda, i. 329 
 n. 1. 
 
 De rebaptismate, objective validity of baptism, 
 i. 322 nn. 3, 4, 323 n. 1. Authorship of this 
 book, i. 322 n. 4. 
 
 De spectaculis, i. 265 n. 5, 332 n. 3 ; c. 29, 
 wresting of the Scriptures, 1. 266 n. 3. 
 
 De tcstuuoniis, i. 685, 686. L. i. pref., i. 686 
 n. 1. L. i. et iii. introd.,i. 686. L. ii. c. 25, 
 necessity of ou'ward participation in the 
 sacraments, i. 253, 648 n. 5 ; c. 26, but also of 
 reformation, i. 253 n. 3. L. iii. c. 28, sins 
 after baptism, i. 227 nn. 4, 5 ; c. 54, inherited 
 sin, i. 620 n. 2. 
 
 De unitate ecclesise, i. 209, 210. 
 
 EpistoljB (ed. Baluz). Ep. 1, ad Donatum, on 
 eloquence, i. 222 n. 1 ; his own conversion, 
 i. 249, 250 ; the gladiatorial show, i. 263 n. 2. 
 Ep. 2, his flight, i. 134 n. 1 ; treatment of 
 the fallen in the Roman church, i. 231 n. 5. 
 Ep. 3, falsification of church letters, i. 205 
 n. 1, 226 n. 1. Ep. 4, to his clergy, Chris- 
 tian prudence, i. 134 n. 5. Ep. 5, his rela- 
 tions with his presbyters, i. 192 n. 4 ; with 
 the community, i. 200 n. 2 ; Novatus, 224 
 n. 1. Ep. 6, counsels to the confessors, i. 
 229, 230. Ep. 7, the persecution, prayer, i. 
 135 n. 1. Epp. 9 and 11, on denial of the 
 faith, i. 227 n. 6. Ep. 12, restoration of the 
 lapsed, i. 231 n. 1. Ep. 13, the same, i. 200 
 n. 3, 231 n. 1. Ep. 14, to tlie Roman church, 
 his flight, i. 134 nn. 2, 3, 226 n. 1 ; libelli 
 pads, i. 229 n. 2, 231 n. 2. Ep. 18, the per- 
 secution, i. 133 n. 1. Ep. 21, Luciani ad Cy- 
 prian., the same, i. 133 n. 2. Ep. 22, his 
 treatment of the lapsed, i. 229 n. 3. Ep. 26, 
 the confessors at Rome to Cyprian, i. 133 n. 
 3. 220 n. 4. Ep. 31, from the Roman clergy, 
 acta facientes, i. 132 n. 2 ; on absolution to 
 the lapsed, i. 239 n. 2. Ep. 33, letter to his 
 flock, i. 199 n. 3. Ep. 38, Felicissimus, i. 233 
 n. 3. Ep. 40, the persecution, i. 131 n. 1 ; 
 synods, 207 n. 1 ; the five presbyters, i. 223 
 n. 1. Ep. 42, Novatian schism, 241 n. 1. 
 Ep. 49, Novatus, 224 n. 1, 225 n. 1. Ep. 
 52, ad Antonianum, penance, absolution, 
 220 n. 3, 234 n. 2, 235 n. 1, 243 n. 3 ; Nova- 
 tian, 239 n. 1, 240 nn. 1-8, 244 n. 2, 245 n. 1 ; 
 Cornelius, 242 n. 2 ; the libellatici, 244 n. 
 3; purgatory, 654 n. 5. Ep. 54, the lapsed, 
 234 n. 3. Ep. 55, ad Cornelium, the edict 
 concerning sacrifice, in the pestilence, 1-36 n. 
 2 ; Petri cathedra, 214 and n. 1 ; Fortunatus, 
 225 n. 1 ; Felicissinius, 233 n. 2 ; unity of 
 the church, independence of bps., 235 n. 
 2. Ep. 56, to the Thiberitans, 136 n. 3. 
 Ep. 59, to Fidus, time of infant baptism, 
 313. Ep. 60, to the Numidian bps., 256 
 n. 3. Ep. 61, ad Euchratcm, actors, 267 n. 
 1. Ep. 62, ad Pomponium, subintroductse, 
 277 n. 5. Ep. 63, wine mingled with water 
 at the Lord's Supper, 332 n. 1. Ep. 66, ad 
 Jeruenesium, clergy forbidden to engage in 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 69 
 
 worldly business, 198 n. 2, 199n. 1. Ep. 
 68, to the communities at Lyons and Astorga, 
 choice of bps., 2ijU n. 1 ; Baxilides, 217 j 
 duceuai'ius procurator, 604 n. 1 ; unworthy 
 priests, 218 nn. 1, 2. Ep. C9, ad Pupianum, 
 a36 n. 1. Kp. 7U, unction in baptism, 315 
 n. 2; magical iuHueuce of the priestly 
 office, 322 n. 2 : baptism of heretics, 323 n. 
 2. Ep. 71, ad Quintum, baptism of heretics, 
 318 u. o, 319 u. 2, 32U n. 1. Ep. 72, ad 
 Stephanum, the same, 316 n. 3, 319 n. 4. 
 Ep. 72, ad Jubajanum, baptism, 316 n. 3. 
 Ep. 73, baptism of heretics, authority of tra- 
 dition, 32U n. 2, 323 n. 1. Ep. 74, ad Pom- 
 peium, the same, 214 n. 6, 216 un. 1, 2 ; the 
 Spirit, 322 n. 1. Ep. 75, Firmiliani Osesariens., 
 the persecution under Maximin, 126 n. 4 ; ex- 
 orcists, 2U1 n. 3 ; synods, 207 u. 1 ; the Roman 
 church, 214 n. 6, 216 nn. 3, 4 ; penance, 
 220 n. 2 ; the controversies respecting bap- 
 tism, 318 n. 2, 320 n. 3, 322 n. 4 ; consecra- 
 tion of the Supper, 329 n. 2. Ep. 76, ad 
 Magnum, symbolum, 306 n. 4 ; questions in 
 baptism, 308 n. 5 ; exorcism in baptism, 310 
 n. 1 ; efficacy of priestly acts, 322 n. 2. Ep. 
 77, to his tloclv under persecution, 1.38 n. 1. 
 Ep. 82, ad Successum, rescript of Valerian, 
 139 n. 2. Ep. 83, last letter to his church, 
 i. 139 n. 3. Ep. ad Demetrianum, Chris- 
 tians accused as the cause of the pestilence, 
 136 n. 1, -^58 n. 2. 
 
 Cyprus, isle of, ii. 328, 330, 531, 741. 
 
 Louis IX. at, iv. 51, 300. liaymund 
 
 Lull in, iv. 68. Cruelties iu,iv. 539 aud 
 
 u. 1, 540. 
 
 Cyrene, sciiool of, i. 6. Gospel in, i. 83. 
 
 "Synesius, ii. 123, 388, 763. 
 Cyreneau iusicriptioiis, i. 451 n. 3. 
 Cyreuius. See Quiriuus. 
 Cyrill, bp. of Alexandria. The Holy 
 Spirit, ii. 471. Person of Christ, 502. 
 Nestorian controvei'sy, 507 and u. 3, 
 512-557, 558-560, 562, 563 n. 5, 566 n. 3, 
 568. Anathemas of, 523-525, 541, 542, 
 588, 471. The Syrian church teachers, 
 598. Letter of Nestorius to, 511 n. 5. 
 In Persia, 610. His life, 581 u. 1. 
 Dionysian writings, iii. 170. 
 Citations fio>n his writings : — 
 Contra Julian. L. i. f. 39, Julian on Christian- 
 ity, ii. 69 n. 4. L. ii. f. 43, J. on the bad 
 choice of the Christians, 57 n. 3. L. iii. 
 ff. 100, 106, J. on the Apostle Paul, 55 nn. 4, 
 5. L. iv. f. 143, J. on the relation of Gods 
 commaULls to the nature of things, 58 n. 1 ; 
 f. 148, J. on the God of the Jews, 54 u. 3. 
 L. V. f. 159, J. on the worship of the Son, 
 56 n. 1. L. vi. ed. Spanheim, ff. 191, 194, 213, 
 J."s opinion of Jesus, 49 n. 3, 50 nn. 1, 
 2; f. 198, J. on cessation of oracles, harus- 
 picia, 58 n. 5, 59 n. 1 ; f. 200, iEsculapius, 
 59 n. 2. L. vii. f. 235, the same, 59 n. 3 ; f. 
 'J&n, J. on the relation of Christianity to Ju- 
 dai.-m and paganism, 57 n. 1 : f . 1^62, on Pho- 
 tiuus, 71 n. 3. L. viii f. 2-33, J. on the 
 prophet foretold by Hoses, 56 n. 3. L. ix. f. 
 306, J. on the Jews, 54 nn 1, 2 ; f . 319, laws 
 of the O. T., 55 n. 2. L. x. &. 327, 333, J. on 
 the deterioration of doctrine ; Logos doctrine 
 of John, 56 nn. 4, 5 ; ff. 351, 354, on the Jew- 
 ish religion, 54 nn. 4, 5, 6, 55 n. 3. 
 Epistolre. Ep. to Nestorius, ii. 515. Ep. 4, to 
 Nestorius, 616 n. 2. Ep. 5, to the clergy of 
 Constantinople, 517 n. 2. Ep. 6, the bp. of 
 Marciauopolis, 507 n. 3 ; Cyrill reproached 
 for his attack on Nestorius, 514 n. 1. Ep. 7, 
 the same, 514 n. 1. Ep. 8, Anastasius, 517 
 n. 1. Ep. 98 (Xheodoret., opp. t. v. ed. Ual.), 
 542 n. 1. Ep. 166, to Aristolaus, 554 n. 2. 
 Ep. 167, to John of Antioch, 555 u. 1. Ep. 
 
 179, to Aristolaus, 554 n. 2, 5.55 n. 1. Ep. 
 
 180, 554 n. 3. Ep. to John of Antioch, 521 
 n. 2. Ep. to Nestorius, summoning him to 
 recant, 523 ; to the clergy of Constantinople, 
 529 n. 2. Ep. to Aeacius of Melitene (opp. 
 t. V. P. ii.), 543 nn. ; f . 197. 555 nn. 3, 4. Ep. 
 ad Theodosiuni (f. 854), 551 n. 1. Ep. ad 
 Proclum (f. 200), 556 n. 4. 
 
 There is but one Christ, ii. 557. 
 
 Cyrill, bp. of Jerusalem, on Maui, i. 484. 
 On conversion, ii. 118. Candidates for 
 baptism, 358 aud n. 2, 359 n. 1. Mod- 
 erate Semi-Arianism, 458. Baptism, 
 726. Doctrine of the Lord's Supper, 
 731, 732 nn. 2-4. 
 
 Citations. Catechesis. prologue, on conver- 
 sion, ii. 118 n. 3 ; § 1, ovofj-aToypai^ia, 368 n. 
 2 ; praef. c. 5, veiling in baptism, 369 n. 1 
 L. V. § 7, hindrances to Bible reading, 318 n 
 8. L. XV. § 9, purgatorial fire, 736 n. 3. L 
 xvii. cc. 17, 18, grace in baptism, 726 n. 3; 
 Aoyoi nivaTayuytKot, niyst. ii. c. 3, iii. c. 4, 
 the double unction in baptism, 359 nn. 7, 8 ; 
 myst. iii. c. 3, myst. iv. c. 1, transubstantia- 
 tion, 7-32 nn. 2, 4 ; myst. iv., the Lord's Sup- 
 per, 731 n. 4 ; myst. v. § 7, intercession for 
 the dead, 368 n. 3. L. v., liturgy connected 
 with the Supper, 362 nn. 3, 4. 
 
 Cyrill (Constantine), missionary among 
 the Slavonians, iiL 314-316, 317 n. 2, 
 329 n., 330 n. 1. 
 C J' rill of Scythopolis. 
 Life of Sabas, § 68, ii. 271 n. 4 ; § 83, .596 n. 1 ; 
 § 85, 596 n. 2, 597 n. 2 ; § 86, 597 n. 3 ; § 89, 
 764 n. 3. 
 
 Cyros, bp. of. See Theodoret. 
 
 Cyrus, bp. of Phasis, iii. 176 nn. 1, 2; be- 
 comes patriarch of Ale.xandria, 177. 
 His compact with the Egyptian Mo- 
 nophysites, 177-179. 
 
 Ep. to Sergius of Constantinople, iii. 176 n. 2, 
 177 n. 1. 
 
 Cyzicua, ii. 71, 455, 509 ; iii. 203 n. 3. 
 
 D 
 
 Dacher, court marshal, on the council of 
 
 Constance, v. 118 and n. 2, 326 n. 3. 
 D'Achery. 
 
 Notes in his edition of Lanfranc, ep. of Beren- 
 gar to Lanfranc, iii. 506 n. 5 ; (f. 19, ed. 
 X'enet.) ep. of B. to Ascelin, iii. 610 n. 1. 
 
 Spicilegia. T. i., report of conference at Con- 
 stantinople, an. 1146, by Anselm of Havel- 
 berg, iv. 536 n. 4, 537 nn., 538 nn. 2-4 ; con- 
 sultationes 2^chaei Christiani et ApoUonii 
 philosophi (l.i. c.28, images), ii. 112 n.3; Ra- 
 tramnus and Paschasius Radbert on the sac- 
 rament, iii. 496 n. 4 ; llatramnus and ^ne- 
 as of Paris, in defense of the Latin church, 
 iii. 567 n. 4. T. i. f. 171, Anselm. Havelberg- 
 ens. Dialog., iv. 5-30 n. 3 ; f . 197, ii. 383 n. 1 ; 
 f. 212, Bonacursus, De vit. hiereticorum, iv. 
 590 n. 7 ; f. 291, Jonas of Orleans, De iust. 
 laicali., iii. 452 nn. 2-5, 459 n. 5 ; f . 297, 
 ep. of Theonas to Lucianus, i. 143 n. 1 : f. 
 347, Ratherius of Verona, De contemptu ca- 
 nonum, iii. .366 n. 4, 412 n. 2 ; f. 349, the 
 same, 366 n. 4 ; f. 350, seq., the same, iii. 441 
 n. 3 ; f. -364, the same, iii. 382 n. 3 ; f. 358, 
 Ratherii, Qualitatis conjectura, iii. 409 n. 1, 
 441 n. 5; f. 359, the same, iii. 412 n. 1 ; f 
 363, Ratherii, Discordia inter ipsum et cleri- 
 cos, ii. 383 n. 1 ; f . 364, the same, 410 n. 1 ; f . 
 371, Ratherii, Svnodica ad presbvteros, ii. 411 
 n. 1 i fE. 377, 378, the same, 410 u. 3 ; § 8, 441 
 
70 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 n. 4 ; f . 381, Ratherii, Itinerarium, iii. 387 n. 
 7; f.3Si,etseg..U2n.l; f. 386, 442 n. 3, f. 
 383, 443 n. 3 ; f.'400, Ratherii, Sermo II. de 
 ascensione, iii. 444 n. 3 : f. 416, et seq., Atto 
 of Yercelli, De pressuris ecclesiasticis, iii. 
 460 11. 3 ; f. 423, iii. 409 n. 1 ; f. 439, Atto, 
 letter to his clergy, iii. 411 n. 2 ; f. 473, Cle- 
 mangis, De studio theologico, v. 60 n. ; f. 
 574, rule of Chrodegang, iii. 133 n. 3 ; f. 604, 
 Gesta Syiiodi Aurelianens., iii. 593 n. 2, 594 
 n. 2, 595 n. 5 ; f. 607, synodal letter of abp. 
 Gerhard I., iii. 598 nn. 2, 3, 599 n. 1. 
 
 T. ii. DOT. edit., life of Eligius of Novon, iii. 
 41 n. 2 ; f . 97, sermon of Eligius, iii. 448 u. 3 ; 
 f. 293, Jonas of Orleans, De inst. laicali., iii. 
 413 n. 8 : f. 392, Chronicon S. Benigni Divo- 
 nieu.sis, life of Ilalinardus, iii. 377 nn. 1, 4, 
 378 n. 4 ; f. 645, Richerii Chron. Senonense, 
 iv. 285 n. 7 ; f . 744, Hist, abbots of Lnub, iii. 
 501 n 5 ; f. 889, Hermann, Hist, abbey of 
 Touruay, iv. 357 n. 
 
 T. iii. f. 110, prevalence of yice, v. 412 n. ; f. 
 305 (ed. foL), Gundobad, iii. 9 n. ; f. 400, Ber- 
 engai'ii, ep. ad Ricardum, iii. 508 n. 1, 526 n. 
 1 ; f. 470, ep. of Eniulpli, bp. of Rochester, 
 to Lambert, iv. 344 n. 4 : f . 524, Walter a St. 
 Victor on Abelard, iv. 380 n. 3, 381 nn. 1-3, 
 5, 382 n. 1 ; f. 525, the same to Abelard, iv. 
 450 n. 4. 
 
 Dagobert, king of the Franks, iii. 40. 
 D'Aillv, Peter, chancellor of the Univer- 
 sity "of Paris, V. 38 n. 1, 63, 66, ^4, 97, 
 99. Made cardinal, 90. On the neces- 
 sity of reformation, 90, 101, 102. Let- 
 ter to Gcrson, 94, 97, 99. Letters to 
 John XXIIL, 102. At Constance, 103, 
 105, 108, 118, 257, 299, 340,343, 345 
 n. 1,347, 348, 350-356, 368, 376. In 
 trausubstantiation, 245. 
 Monita de necessitate reformat, ecclesise, in 
 Gerson. opp. ii. f . 885, et seq., v. 101 nn. 2-7 
 102 nn., 299 n. 1 ; c. 26, 90 n. De difficul- 
 tate reformationis, ep. ad Gerson. opp. Ger- 
 son. t. ii. f. 867, 94 n. 1. 
 
 Daily communion, i. 332, 648. See Com- 
 munion, Lord's Supper. 
 
 Daleu, Norwej^ian province, iii. 298. 
 
 Dalmatia, ii. 601, 605, 742; iii. 114. 
 Apostolicals in, iv. 631, 632. 
 
 Dalmatius, archimandrite, ii. 535, 536, 
 541 n. Life of, 535 n. 2. 
 
 Damascius, pagan philosopher, ii. 110. 
 
 Damascus, i. 81. Sultan of, iv. 60 u. 2. 
 See John of. 
 
 Daniasius II., pope, iii. 378. 
 
 Damasus, bp. of Eome, ii. 92, 181, 187, 
 206. Schism of, 255-257, 206. Jerome, 
 i. 684 n. 1 ; ii. 744, 745 and n. 4. Pris- 
 cillianists, ii. 772. 
 Ep. 9, ad A.schcolium, ii. 187 n. 2. 
 
 Damlirowska, wife of Mjesco, iii. 330. 
 
 Damiani, Peter, bp of Ostia, Gratian, 
 iii. 377. Reformation of the papacy, 
 379, 380. Concubinage of priests, 382 
 nn. 2, 3. Celibacy, 383, 384 nn. 1-3. 
 Judgments of God, 384 n. 4. The sec- 
 ular sword in tlie hands of the pope, 
 385, 386 ; and of piicsts, 405, 406. 
 Benedict X., 387 and n. 3. Reforma- 
 tion, 388. In Florence, 389 n. 1,398. 
 In Milan, 393, 394. The election of 
 Alexander II., 395 n. 2. Cadalous, 396 
 n. 2. Alexander II., 396 n. 3, 397. Re- 
 
 lations to Hildebrand, 399. The prie.-tly 
 
 unction as a sacrament, 449. On the 
 
 number of sacraments, 449 (iv. 334 
 
 u. 4). Penance, self scourging, 451. 
 
 Trausubstantiation, 519. Christian 
 
 spirit of, 605. 
 
 Citations from his ivritings : — 
 
 Disceptatio synodalis, iii. 395 n. 2. 
 
 Epistles, ep. 1, to Gregory VI., iii. 377 n. 2. 
 L. i. ep. 12, to Alexander 11., 396 n. 3 ; ep. 
 13, simony, 404 n. 1 ; ep. 15, to Alexander 
 II., militarv service of clergy, 406 u. 2 ; 
 ep. 16, Hildebrand, 399 n. 2. L. iii. ep. 4, to 
 Henry, abp. of Ravenna, 387 nn. 3, 4, 5. L. 
 iv. ep. 9, the pope and the secular sword, 
 386 nn. 1, 2 (t. i. f. 56), 405 n. 7. L. v. ep. 8, 
 ad clericos Florentinos, 451 n. 1 ; ep. 13, to 
 the chnplains of Godfrid, 383 n. 4. 
 
 Life of Odilo, iii. 418 n. 3, 419 nn. 1, 3, 4, 6. 
 
 Life of Romuald, 419 nn. 1-6, 446 n. 1. 
 
 Opuscula, opu.sc. 5, to Hildebrand, on Ariald, 
 iii. 393 n. 6, 394 nn. Opusc. 6, Liber gratis- 
 simus, § 35, 379 n. 1. Opusc. 17, ad Nico- 
 laum II., de coelibatu sacerdotum (t.iii. opp. 
 f. 188), 382 n. 2, 383 n. 3, 384 n. 3. Opusc. 
 18 (t. iii.), to Cunibert, contra clericos in- 
 temperantes, 383 nn. 2,6 ; diss. 1, f. 195, 384 
 n.2; diss. 2, c. 2, 388n.3,384n. 1 ; diss. 2, f. 
 206, Cadalous, 396 nn. 1, 2. Opusc. 19, ad 
 Nicolaum II., de abdicatione episcopatus, the 
 judgment of God, 384 n. 4. Opusc. 30, dis- 
 turbances at Florence, 389 n. 1. Opusc. 43, 
 de laude fiagelloi'um, 451 n. 1. Opusc. 61, 
 ad Penzonem, 418 n. 4. 
 
 Sermo 69 (t. ii. f. 180), unction, iii. 439 n. 4. 
 
 Damietta in Egypt, siege of, iv. 59, 60. 
 
 Dances, mystic, i. 61. Dancing, i. 265. 
 
 Danes, iii. 271. Rudeness of manners, 
 iii. 291. In England, iii. 288, 290, 467, 
 469. In Riga, iv. 39. See Denmark. 
 
 Daniel, iii. 35 ; v. 262, 332, 358, 364. 
 
 Dan. 2, v. 36. 4 : 17, iii. 362. 11 : 33, t. 290. 
 Comm. on, i. 682. 
 
 Daniel, abbot of Schonau, iv. 236 n. 2. 
 
 Daniel, bp. of Winchester, iii. 47, 51 n. 1. 
 His advice to Boniface on the subject 
 of religious instruction, 52. Of fellow- 
 ship with married priests, 54. 
 
 Ep. 13, ad Bonifacium, officiosum mendicium, 
 iii. 54 n. 2. Bp. 14, ad Bonifacium, 62 nn. 
 1,2. 
 
 Dante, on Dolcino, iv. 637. On Boniface 
 
 VIII., V. 11. 
 
 Inferno, c. 28, V. 55, iv. 637 n. 2. 
 Dantzic (Gedania), Adalbert at, iv. 41. 
 Danube, Severinus on the, iii. 26, 27. 
 
 Upper, iii. 37. Amandus, iii. 41. 
 Daphne, grove of, ii. 82. 
 D'Argentre. 
 
 Collectio judiciorum de novis erroribus (on 
 Peter Waldo), iv. 666 n. 4. 
 
 Dark ages, iii. 366-368, 420, 441, 469, 471, 
 
 456. 
 Darkness, with the Audians, ii. 767 n. 1. 
 
 Paulicians, iii. 248, 257. Kingdom, 
 
 powers of, ii. 776, 777. See Powers of. 
 Date, the, in ecclesiastical documents, ii. 
 
 220 n. 
 David, Jew, iv. 445 n. 1. 
 David, king, i. 265, 357 ; ii. 215 and n. 1 ; 
 
 iii. 197, 450 ; iv. 624 ; v. 284, 351. 
 David, Nestorian bp. of China, iii. 89. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 71 
 
 David of Diuanto, iv. 445-448. De tomis, 
 
 445 n. 4. 
 David the Armetiian, ii. 613 u. 1. 
 Days of fasting- aud penance, i. 274, 294, 
 
 290. Pagan ob.servauce of days, iii. 42, 
 
 312. Days of creation, 6th day, iv. 
 
 623. 
 De causis, iv. 445 and notes, 480. 
 De La Celle, abbot. See Peter. 
 De niortibus persecutorum, Diocletian, 
 
 i. 145. Edict of Constantiue, 148 n. 1. 
 
 C. 36, Maximin, ii. 3 n. 2, 5 n. 2 ; c. 44, vision 
 of Con.stantine, 11 and n. 2 ; c. 48, rescript 
 of Licinius, 14 nn. 1, 2, 16 n. 2. 
 
 De pi'omiss. et praedict. Dei. 
 (0pp. Prosp. Aquit.), P. v. c. 7, homage paid to 
 image of emperor, ii. 112 n. 4. 
 
 De vocatione irentium, ii. 124, 202 n. 1, 
 691 n. 1, 699-702, 703, 707 ; iii. 472. 
 
 Dea coelestis, ii. 84. 
 
 Deaconesses, i. 188, 283; ii. 189-191. 
 
 Deacons, i 123, 135, 139, 188, 195, 196 
 n. 1, 197, 200, 233 and n. 2, 310, 332 ; ii. 
 184,188,189, 214 and n. 1, 358 u. 1,362, 
 363. Manichean, i. 504. In the North 
 African and Spanish churches, i. 233. 
 Manage the chnrch funds, i. 233 u. 2. 
 
 . Increased power of the, iii. 111. 
 Preaching of, iii. 124. In the Roman 
 cluirch, iii. 141. Wicklif on, v. 170, 
 173. 
 
 Dead, mourning for the, i. 333, 334. Fes- 
 tivals in memory of the, i. 334, 335. 
 Burial of the, i. 333-335 ; ii. 128, 192, 
 370; iv. 267, 290 and n. 1,308. Burn- 
 ing of the, iii. 78. Prayers for tlie, ii. 
 367, 379. Offerings for the, ii. 368,369, 
 379. Sacrifice for the, iii. 135, 136. In 
 the Armenian church, iii. 589. Masses 
 for, iv. 353. Relics of the, ii. 370. At- 
 tempts to raise the, iii. 195 ; iv. 246 n. 
 Condemnation of the writings of the, 
 Pontianus on, ii. 601 ; Ferrandus on, 
 ii. 602 ; Eutychius on, ii. 607 n. 
 
 Dead Sea, i. 43. 
 
 Deans, iv. 196. See Decani. 
 
 Death, Christian and Stoic views of, i. 
 105. Basilides on, i. 403, 405 ; Valen- 
 tine, i. 433. With the Manicheans, ii. 
 769. Bogomiles, iv. 558. As conse- 
 quence of sin, ii. 617,667,670,715,716, 
 719, 720. Christian deaths, iv. 299, 301. 
 See Martyrs. Death-bed repentance, 
 ii. 707 n. 1. 
 
 Death, punishment of, iii. 78, 103, 104, 
 312, 322. For heretics, iii. 604-606. 
 Sec Punishment. 
 
 Debtors, asylum for, ii. 176. Released, 
 iv. 23. 
 
 Decalogue, Wicklif on the, v. 139, 140, 
 142. Janow, 207, 209. Huss, 321, 
 336. 
 
 Decani (Deans), iii. 108; iv. 196. 
 
 Deceunalia, ii. 69 n. 3. 
 
 Decentius, bp., ii. 195 n. 1, 335, 360 n. 1. 
 
 Deception, i. 389 ; iii. 282 u. 8. With the 
 Pauliciaus, iii. 249, 250, 267. See 
 
 Dissimulation, Falsehood, Mendacium, 
 Veracity. 
 
 Decian persecution, i. 130-136, 139 n. 2, 
 224 n., 225, 227, 232, 237,239,242,711, 
 712, 720; ii. 252, 264. See Decius. 
 
 Decius Trajan, i. 130-136. 
 
 Decoration of churches, iv. 264. Of 
 monasteries, 252, 264. Of the cross, 
 308. See Art. 
 
 Decrees, papal, Gerbert on the validity 
 of, iii. 372. See Decretals. 
 
 Decrees of God, i. 622. Secret, of God, 
 iii. 478. Unchangeable, iii. 474. 
 
 Decretals, collection of Dionysius Exig- 
 uus, ii. 212 ; § 3, ii. 361 u. L Decretal 
 of Siricius to Hinierius, ii. 360. Of 
 Innocent to Decentius, ii. 360 n. 1. 
 Pseudo-Isidoreau, iii. 122 u. 3,346-351, 
 360, 364-3G6. Collection by Raymund 
 a Pennaforte, iv. 205 aud n. 3. Decre- 
 tum, Decretals, v. 204. See Pseudo- 
 Isidorean. 
 
 Decretists, iv. 204. 
 
 Decretum Gratiani, iv. 204. 
 
 Defensor Pacis, v. 25-35. 
 
 Defensores, ii. 192 ; iii. 101 n. 4, 113. In 
 the Roman church, ii. 192 n. 1. 
 
 Definition of terms, ii. 584; v. .346. 
 
 Degeneration of manicind, Pelagians on 
 the. ii. 671. Theodore, ii. 7 16. Isidore, 
 ii. 722. 
 
 Deism, i. 8, 42, 572, 601 ; ii. 28, 111 n. 1, 
 408, 413 ; iii. 447 n. 1 ; iv. 444. In the 
 church, iii. 446. Of Frederic II., iv. 
 181. 
 
 Demetrianus, i. 136 n. 1, 258 n. 2. 
 
 Demetrias, Pelagius' letter to, ii. 633, 
 634 nn., 635 nn. 3, 6, 637 nn. 3, 4, 671 n. 
 3. Another, ii. 701 n. 1. 
 
 Demetrius, ambassador, iv. 534. 
 
 Demetrius, bp. of Alexandria, i. 81, 197, 
 696, 698, 702-704, 705 n. 4, 712. 
 
 Demetrius, deacon at Constantinople, iii. 
 219 n. 1. 
 
 Demetrius, St., iii. 201 n. 2. 
 
 Demetrius Chytas, pagan philosopher, ii. 
 34. 
 
 Demetrius the silversmith, i. 92. 
 
 Demiurge, the, in Gnosticism, i. 371, 379- 
 385, 388, 389, 391, 393, 394, 396 n. 3, 
 477, 543. With Basilides, 405 (see Ar- 
 chon). With Valentine, 421-434, 443. 
 PtolemiEus, 437-439. Heracleon, 441 
 n. 2. Ophites, 443. Cainites, 448. 
 Antitactes, 451. Tatian, 457. With 
 Marcion, 464, 466-472, 641. Apelles, 
 475. Floriuus, 680 n. 3. With Julian, 
 ii. 54. With the Pauliciaus, iii. 245, 
 251 n. 2, 257-263. 
 
 Demmin, Pomeranian town, iv. 18, 25. 
 
 Demonax of Cyprus, the Cynic, i. 10. 
 
 Demoniacal possession, i. 15, 73, 74, 157, 
 237, 238 n. 2, 265 and n. 1, 659; ii. 
 285; iii. 301. Nilus ou, iii. 421. Ele- 
 ment, ii. 115. Spirit, i. 356. See Ex- 
 orcists. 
 
 Demoniacs, ii. 370. See Energumens. 
 
72 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Demons, i. 28, 383; iii. 301, 589 n. 2. 
 Plutarch on, i. 28. Faith in, i. 73. In 
 Gnosticism, i. 431 n. 1. In Maniche- 
 isui, i. 483. 
 
 Demophilns, bp. of Constantinople, ii. 
 462, 464. 
 
 ArjfiooievovTti:, in the Decian persecution, 
 i. 132 n. 6. 
 
 Dendrites, iv. 529. 
 
 Denial of the faith, i. 226. See Apos- 
 tacy, Lapsi. 
 
 Denis, St., iii. 466. See Dionysius. 
 
 Denmark, Willibrord in, iii. 4o. Spread 
 of Christianity in, iii. 271-280,285-291. 
 Revivals of pag-anism, iii. 285, 290. 
 Olof, iii. 297. Canute, ii. 290, 299. 
 Danish kings, iii. 324 n. 2 ; iv. 36. The 
 noMeman's son and Mizlav, iv. 23. Con- 
 quest of Kiigen, iv. 31. Henry the 
 Wend in, iv. 32. Witclicraft in, iv. 90, 
 91. Laity and clergy in, iv. 100. Mon- 
 asteries, iv. 254. Pilgrims from, v. 237. 
 
 Deoduin, bp. of Liege, ep. to Henry I. of 
 France, iii. 509. 
 
 Deposition of popes, v. 36, 84, 94, 125, 
 126. Of John XXIIL, v. 111. See 
 Popes. 
 
 Descensus Christi ad infero.=;, i. 471, 654, 
 656 ; ii. 491 and n. 4. Common view 
 of this doctrine, views of Clement, iii. 
 61, Of Probus, iii. 602. 
 
 Desert, man's, ii. 689, 690. See Merit. 
 
 Desertion, spiritual, v. 406, 410. 
 
 Deserts. See Anchorets, Monks, Scetic. 
 
 Desiderius, abbot of Monte Cassino (Vic- 
 tor III.), iii. 375 n. 4 (iv. 121). Svlves- 
 ter III., 376 n. 3. Benedict IX., 375 n. 
 4, 376 n. 4. Gregory VL, 377 un. 3, 4. 
 The church at Rome, 378 nn. 1, 3. 
 
 Dialog. 3 (Bilil. Patr. Liigdun. t. xviii. f. 853), 
 Benedict IX., 375 n. 4: f. 356, Hildebraud, 
 judgments of God, 384 n. 4, 399 n. 1. 
 
 Desiderius, bp. of Vienne, iii. 150. 
 
 Desiderius, Catharist, iv. 575 n. 1. 
 
 De-siderius, charlatan, iii. 56 n. 5. 
 
 Deskereh. castle of, i. 488. 
 
 Despair, iv. 239, 305; v. 410. 
 
 Despondency, v. 409, 410. 
 
 Despotism, effect of, on culture, iii. 169. 
 
 See Byzantine. 
 Destruction of the world anticipated, iii. 
 
 164 n. 3, 470 and n. 2 ; v. 93. Catlia- 
 
 rists on, iv. 575. 
 Detwig, Hessian prince, iii. 47. 
 Deuteronomy. 
 
 1 : 31, i. 57 n. 2. 4 : 19, i. 587 n. 3. 18, i. 195. 
 18 : 15, iv. 568. 18:18, ii. 56. 22 : 5, i. 267. 
 23, i. 703 n. 4. 25, iii. 61. 27 : 26, i. 642. 
 32: 7, ii. 740 n. 2. 32 : 8. 9, i. 380 n. 4. 
 32 : 39, iii. 155 n. 1. 32 : 43, i. 409 n. 2. 
 
 Deutz. See Rupert. 
 
 Development, of Christianitv, i. 508-513, 
 516-519 ; iv. 621-626 ; v. "93, 157. Of 
 Theism, Oriuen, i. 587 n. 3. Moral, 
 Origen, i. 629. Of doctrine, i. 508, 609 
 n. 1. In Christ, ii. 493. Of spiritual 
 life, ii. 682. Of nations, iv. 528. 
 
 Devil, with Basilides, i. 40.3. John Scotus 
 on the, iii. 487. The Catharists, iv. 
 567. Wicklif, v. 169. Janow, v. 197. 
 Huss, V. 270. Syrian devil-worship, 
 iv. 558 n. 2. See Pompa diaboli. 
 
 Devonshire, iii. 46. 
 
 Devotees, ii. 106. 
 
 Devotion, seasons of, i. 274. 
 
 Dews, in Parsism, ii. 128 n. 4, 129, 137. 
 
 Deynoch, abbot of Bangor, iii. 17. 
 
 Aiaypufi/M, i. 477. 
 
 Amkovoc,, of Basilides, i. 410 n. 1. 
 
 Dialectic tendency in the Greek church, 
 iii. 169, 171. In the fourth Period, iii. 
 471. In the Irish and Scotch church, 
 460, 461 n. 1, 463, 470, 471. With Sco- 
 tus, 463. Berengarius, 526. /n the frflh 
 Period, iv. 33, 220, 227, 237, 355-.360, 
 362, 370, 371, 474, 545 n. 2, 623. United 
 with the ])iactical, 400-41 1 . Theology, 
 210. With Joachim, 220, 227. In tlie 
 thirteenth century, 416-427, 446. See 
 the individuals. United with the mys- 
 tical, 419, 421. With the Catharists, 
 583. See Abelard (iv. 374-377). 
 
 Dialectics, with Augustine and the Do- 
 natists, ii. 233. Among the Monophy- 
 sites, ii. 613. In the Greek church, iv. 
 545 n. 2, 549. See Dialectic. 
 
 Dialects, iii. 127. 
 
 Dialogus inter philos. Judaeum et Chris- 
 tiauum, iv. 388 n. I. See Abelard. 
 
 Aiaru^etg uiroaToTiMai, i. 660. See Apos- 
 tolical constitutions. 
 
 Dichotomy of Tertullian, i. 635. Of 
 Photius, iii. 559 n. 3. Mystics, iv. 562. 
 
 Dictates, pretended, of Gregory VII., iv. 
 120. 
 
 Dictiunius, Libra, ii. 778, 779. 
 
 Dicuil, monk from Ireland. 
 De mensura orbis tcrrse, f . 29, Thile ultima, iii. 
 300 n. 1 ; f. 30, Orcades, iii. 306 n. 3. 
 
 Didactic element in the pagan cultus, ii. 
 
 62. Plunomius, ii. 447. 
 Didacus (Diego), bp. of Osma, iv. 269, 
 
 641. 
 LidiiaKokoL, in the apostolic age, i. 187. 
 
 Paulician, iii. 264. Didascalia, with 
 
 Paul, i. 510. 
 Didymus, church teacher in Alexandria, 
 
 ii. 182, 270, 386, 468, 706 n. 2, 738, 740 
 
 and n. 3, 745 n. 1, 765. De Trinitate, 
 
 706 n. 2, 738 n. 1. 
 Diego. See Didacus. 
 Diepenbrock. 
 
 Suso's life and writings (Regensburg, 1829), p. 
 249 (2d ed. p. 181), v. 411 n. 3 ; p. 253 (2d ed. 
 p. 184), n. 4. 
 
 Dierolf, Hessian prince, iii. 47. 
 
 Dies natales, uatalitia martyrum, i. 334 
 
 u. 3. 
 Dies natalis invieti solis, ii. 347; iii. 294. 
 Dies natalis virtutum domini, ii. 344. 
 Dies novorum, ii. 342 n. 2. 
 Dies stationum, i. 296, 520; ii. 332, 333. 
 Dieteric (Theoderic), bp. of Verdun, iv. 
 
 119. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 73 
 
 On Gregory VII. (see Marteae et Durand, thcs. 
 nov. t. V. f. 217), iv. 8-i n. 3, 86 n. 3, 99 n. 6. 
 Divine right of princes, 109 uu. 1, 2. Coun- 
 cil at Meutz, 119 and n. 1. Letter from 
 Henry IV., 120 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Digesta, tit. 12, 1. 12, c. 1, § 14, rescript of 
 Severus, i. 120 a. 3. Tit. 14, 1. l, c. 
 4, et se(] , rescripts of the emperors 
 against the Christians, i. 126 n. 1. 
 
 Dijon, iii. 419, 580; iv. 252. 
 
 AiKaioai'i'Ti, i. 400. 
 
 Dillingeu, iv. 421. 
 
 Dio Cassius, toleration, i. 87. Nerva i 
 97n. 1. 
 
 L. 55, § 23, catalogue of the legions, i. 116 n. 2. 
 L. 67,§l4, Domitian and the Christians, 96 
 nn. 3, 4. L. 71, § 8, the victory of Marcus 
 Aurelius, 116 u. 3. L. 72, § 4, Marcia, 118 
 n. 1. 
 
 Dio Chrvsostom, i. 86 n. 1. Defense of 
 imagts of the gods, 27. 
 
 Drat. 12 (ed. Reiske. II. vol. i. f . 405, et seg.), i. 
 27 n. 2 ; sources of religion, 86 n. 1. 
 DiocJEsarea, synod at, ii. 491 u. I. 
 DiocesMn authority of bps. interfered 
 
 with, iv. 201-203. 
 Diocesan union, iii. 108-111. 
 Dioceses, iii. 107, 120. AwiKr/aeic, ii. 194 
 
 n. 1. 
 Diocletian, i. 142-155, 291, 688, 689, 720, 
 
 722; ii. 410. The Manicheans, i. 144,' 
 
 506 ; ii. 768. Synod under, iii. 372 n. 1. 
 
 Edictum contra Manich. (Ililarius in epist. sec. 
 ad Timoth. 3, 7), i. 144 ; edictum c. Chris- 
 tian. (EuKeb. H. eccl. 1. viii. c. 2, vit. Con- 
 stant. ). ii. c. 32, Lactant. de mort. persecut. 
 c. lU), 148 n. 1. 
 
 Diocletian persecution, i. 147-155, 303 n. 
 3, 689, 720, 722; ii. 1, 3, 5 n. 3, 6, 8, 16, 
 17, 21, 66, 124, 193 n. 6, 217, 220, 224, 
 252, 319, 427 n., 768, 769. 
 
 Diodorus of Tarsus, Julian on, ii. 77, 78. 
 Exegesis, 389. Person of Christ, 488, 
 493, 499. Controversy concerning Dio- 
 dorus, 555. In the Eutychian contro- 
 versy, 562, 563 u. 3. Influence among 
 the Nestoriaus, 610. Apocatastasis, 
 737, 738. 
 
 fragments in Leontius of Byzantium (opp. 
 Bibl. Patr. Lugd. t. ix. f. 7U"0), ii. 499 nn. 2, 
 3 ; Trepl o'lKovofiCai, ii. 738. 
 
 Diodorus Siculu.s, 1. 1, § 25, ii. 47 n. 4. 
 
 Diogiietus, letter to, description of Chris- 
 tians, i. 69 n. 1. Doctrine of redemp- 
 tion, 642. § 12, sanctitication, 644. 
 Character and criticism, 670. 
 
 Dionysius, bp. of Alexandria, i. 190 n. 1. 
 Philip the Arabian, 127. On the 
 Decian persecution, 130 n. 2, 132, 135. 
 Valerian, 127, 137 n. 1. In exile, 138. 
 The Novatiau controversy, 241, 243. 
 The Christians in the time of the pes- 
 tilence, 257, 258. Baptism of heretics, 
 320, 321 n. 3, 323 ; of Montanists, 320 
 n. 6. Sixtus II. of Rome, 321. Ce- 
 rinth, 396 u. 1, 399. Sabellius, 599 n. 
 2. Doctrine of the Trinitv, 606-608, 
 610 (ii. 403, 404, 420). The Chiliasts, | 
 
 652, 653. Character, i, 712; ii. 411 
 420. 
 
 Citations. (Apud Euseb. \I. eccles.), Euseb. 
 H. E., 5, 5 (epist. ad Stephauum), i. 321 n. 1 j 
 
 6, 41 (ep. ad Fabium Antiochanum), 130 
 n. 2; 6, 46 (ad Novatianum), 241 n. 2 ; 7 
 7 (ad Philcmonem), 712 n. 1 ; 7, 8, Nova- 
 tian, 243 n 2 ; 7, 9, baptism of lieretics, 308 
 n. 5, 321 n. 3 : 7, 10, Valerian, 137 n. 1 ; 7, 
 22, the pestilence at Alexandria, 258 n. 1 ; 
 
 7, 24 (n-epl €7rayy/eAcu)i'), 653 nn. Euseb. Praep. 
 evang. 1. 14 (rrepl .^uercw?), 713 n. 1. Apud 
 Athanasiuiu, de .Seutentia Dionysii (eAt-yxo? 
 KaX anokoyia, ad Dionysium Rom.), OOS ii. 1, 
 ii. 404; § 14 (ep. ad Ammonium et Euphia- 
 nor.), i. 606 n. 3. Apud Routh, reli<iui;e sa- 
 cra3, vol. ii. (ep. ad Basilidem), i. 712 n. 2. 
 
 Dionysius, bp. of Corinth, iii. 467 n. 1 ; 
 
 iv. 382 n. 3. 
 Dionysius, bp. of Pans, founder of the 
 
 church there, i. 84 ; iii. 466. Compare 
 
 Dionysius the Areopagite. 
 Dionysius, bp. of Rome, controversy with 
 
 Dionysius of Alexandria, i. 606-608; 
 
 ii. 404. On the Holy Spirit, i. 610. 
 ApudAthanasium, de decretis synodi Nicense, 
 § 25 (aj/aTpoTTii), i. 610 n. 3. 
 
 Dionysius, Egyptian magician, i. 161. 
 
 Dionysius, fable of, with the Alanicheans, 
 i. 493. 
 
 Dionysius Exiguus, Roman abbot, De- 
 ere tales, ii. 212 ; iii. 346, 360. Time of 
 Easter, ii. 338. 
 
 Dionysius of Halicarnassus. 
 
 Archaeol. Rom. I. ii. c. 18, Greek and Roman 
 religions compared, i. 6 n. 1 ; c. 19, tolera- 
 tion, 88 n. 4 ; c. 20, on popular faith, 29 
 n. 1 ; c. 68, on Theophanies, 12 n. 2 ; 1. iv. 
 c. 62, Sibylline books, 177 n. 3. 
 
 Dionysius the Areopiigite. Mystico-the- 
 urgical tendency of the writings dif- 
 fused under his name, ii. 388, 615, 723, 
 725, 740 n. 3. Confounded with Dio- 
 nysius of Paris, iii. 460, 467 and nn. 1,3. 
 Influence of these writings, ii. 725 ; iii. 
 169, 171, 176, 206 n. 1; iv. 420, 444, 
 479 n. 4 ; v. 8. Their genuineness dis- 
 puted and defended, iii. 170; iv. 382. 
 Their diffusion, iii. 467. 
 
 Ilierarch 3, the Lord's Supper, ii. 364 n. 1. Ep. 
 ad Caium, iii. 184 n. 1. 
 
 Dioscorides, i. 82 ; ii. 140. See Diu. 
 
 Dioscuri, ii. 105 n. 3. 
 
 Dioscurus, bp. of Alexandria, ii. 557 n. 7, 
 559-584, 611. 
 
 Dioscurus, bp. of Hermopolis, ii. 752. 
 
 Dioscurus, confessor, i. 132. 
 
 Diospctes, ii. 49. 
 
 Diospolis. See Councils, an. 415. 
 
 Diptycha, A'nrTVxa, iii. 193, 196 ; iv. 544. 
 
 Al^poi, ii. 376. 
 
 Disciplina arcaui, i. 305 u. 1, 308 n. 4, 327 
 n. 1. 
 
 Di-scipline, monastic, iii. 30, 31. Anselm 
 on, iv. 362, 363, 366. See Church dis- 
 cipline. 
 
 Discussion of matters of faiili, .Abelard 
 on, iv. 374, 375. Stepheu of Tournay, 
 416. Oliva, 621. 
 
74 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Disease, healed at graves of martyrs, ii. 
 370. See Miracles. 
 
 Dismissal before communion, i. 327-329. 
 See Missa. 
 
 Disorders of sixth and seventh centuries, 
 iii. 28 and n 3. Of ninth and tenth, 
 iii. 413. See Dark ages. Sin as dis- 
 order, iv. 495. 
 
 Dispensations, v. 98, 12.5. 
 
 Disposition. See Intention. 
 
 Disputatio Archelai cum Mani. 
 
 C. 7, Opera Hippolyti, ed. Fabricius, f. 193, i. 
 505 n. 3. 
 
 Dissimulation, iii. 54 and n. 2. With the 
 
 Bogomiles, iv. 557-559. Catharists, iv. 
 
 585, 587, 610, 612. Dolcino, iv. 631. 
 
 See Deception, Veracity. 
 
 Distinctions of rank and Christianity, i. 
 
 325, 326. 
 Distinguishing without separating, iii. 
 
 261. 
 Disunion in liumnn nature, i. 73. 
 Ditmar, bp. of Alerseburg. 
 
 Chronica, 1. ii., llarald, iii. 289 n. 1 ; (f. 22, ed. 
 Keiaeccii, and t. i. ed. Leibnitz), Boso, 324 
 n. 1. L. viil., Geisa, 333n. 1 ; ed. Leibnitz, 
 Script, rer. Brunsv. t. i. f. 354, Philagathus, 
 422 u. 4. 
 
 Dittmar, priest, iv. 35, 36. 
 
 Divinati(ju, pagan, Eusehius on, i. 145 u. 
 2. Natural power of, i. 616 and n. 3, 
 618. Julian, ii. 43, 45. Valeus, ii. 91. 
 Simplicius, ii. 108. In the New Year's 
 festival, ii. 350. Nicholas I. to the 
 Bulgarians on, iii. 312. Among the 
 Germans, iv. 15 and u. 3. 
 
 Divine in man, Platonic idea of the, i. 18. 
 Divine and human in prophets, i. 426. 
 
 Divine right of princes, iv. 109, 110, 141, 
 142, 165. 
 
 Divisioues mensura;, i. 198 n. 1. 
 
 Divisions, church, i. 208, 209. See 
 Schism. 
 
 n^vj^T^i. 613. 
 
 Dnieper, iii. 329. 
 
 Dobrowsky. 
 Moravian legends on Cyrill and Methodius, 
 Prague, 182(i, f. 60, iii. 318 n. 1 ; f. 71, 316 n. 
 4; f. 114, 321 n. 5; f. 11.5, 320 n. 2. 
 
 Docetism, antagonism of tlie church con- 
 sciousness to, i. 630, 631, 634. Clem- 
 ent, 632. In Gnosticism, 386, 387, 
 402 n. 3, 429, 447, 448, 456, 458 n. 3, 
 469-471. Of Mani, 494 n. 1, 499, 505 ; 
 ii. 511. In the second Period, ii. 502, 
 511, 561. With Priscillian, 777, 778. 
 With Hilarius, 483 n. Third and fourth 
 Periods. Image worship and, iii. 204. 
 Among the Monotheletians, 182 and 
 n. 2. Among the Panliciaus, 261. Icon- 
 oclasts accused of, 540. Among the 
 sect at Orleans, 594. Bcrengarius ac- 
 cused of, 505 u. 5. Fifth Period, iv. 
 335, 336, 496. Bo-omile"s, 554, 555, 557. 
 Catharists, 569, 570, 572, 574. 
 
 Dochingen (Dockum), iii. 72, 80. 
 
 Doctors of theology and law allowed to 
 
 vote at the council of Constan e, v. 
 103, 104. 
 
 Doctrintil element, with Eunomius, ii. 
 447. 
 
 Doctrine, history of Christian, i. 336-656 ; 
 ii. 380-779; iii. 141-270, 456-606; iv. 
 355-644; v. 1.34-412. History of par- 
 ticular doctrines, i. 557-656 ; ii. 403- 
 779. Beyond the limits of the Roman 
 empire, ii. 609-616. In the third Period, 
 in the Latin ch., iii. 141-168, 233-243. 
 In the Greek ch., 169-233. Reac- 
 tion of the sects, 243-270. Fourth 
 Period, in the Western ch., iii. 456-530. 
 In the Greek ch., 530-551. Partici- 
 pation of the Western ch. in the con- 
 troversies of the Greek ch., 551-553. 
 Relation of Greek and Latin churches 
 to each other, controversies between 
 them, 553-586. Reaction of the sects, 
 586-606. Fifth Period, in the We.st- 
 ern ch., iv. 355-528. In the Eastern 
 ch., 528-531. In the sects, 552-644. 
 Sixth Period, the reformatory move- 
 ments in England, v. 134-1 73. In Bo- 
 hemia, 173-380. The Eriendsof God 
 in Germany, 380, 412. 
 
 Expositions of doctrine, i. 174. In- 
 struction in, i. 186-188, 191, 305 n. 1. 
 Innocent I. on purity of, ii. 2o4 and 
 n. 1. Systems of, i. 337. Progressive- 
 ness of, ii. 209-212. Permanence of, 
 ii. 211. Forms of, Apollinaris on, ii. 
 484. Preaching of, ii. 692. Test of, Au- 
 gustin's, ii. 697. Importance disputed, 
 ii. 767. Corruption in, iv. 605. Uni- 
 formity of, iv. 391 ; V. 93. Errors in doc- 
 trine and morals, iv. 384 ; v. 128. Value 
 of formal conceptions, ii. 584; v. 157. 
 See Gnosticism, Manicheism, Sects. 
 
 Doctrine of the Trinity, Mohammed op- 
 posed to, iii. 86. Chilperic on the, 91 
 n. I. See Trinity. 
 
 Docum. See Dochingen. 
 
 Dodo, i'ranciscan, iv. 278. 
 
 Dodwell. 
 Di.ssertat. in Irenwum, Pliilip of Sida on the 
 life of Athenagoras, i. 673 n. 2. 
 
 A6y[j.a, ii. 740 n. 2. 
 
 Dogmatics, iv. 427. 
 
 Dogmatism, ii. 117. Dogmatical tend- 
 ency, iv. 356, 390, 391. Dogmatic 
 elements in Christianity, iv. 384. Greek 
 emperors, courtiers, ii. 164-166, 603 ; 
 iv. 533. 
 
 Dola, abbot of. See Stephen. 
 
 Dola, bj). of, V. 340. 
 
 Dolcitio, iv. 629-638. Circular letters of, 
 iv. €31,632. 
 
 Domestic missions, v. 144. 
 
 Donipsticus, iii. 421. 
 
 Dominica in albis, ii. 342 n. 2. 
 
 Dominicans, iv. 268-270, 279; v. 171, 
 180,191,328. Visit the Mongols, iv. 
 49, 56, 57. As missionaries, iv. 56, 57. 
 Suffragans, iv. 215. As ])reachers, iv. 
 278, 279. Joachim aud the, iv. 221 n. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 75 
 
 Louis IX., iv. 285 n. 7. Delegates to 
 Constantiuople, iv. 540. Attacked by 
 heretics, iv. 610. Inqui.sitois, iv. 643. 
 Generals of the order, iv. 63, 189, 205, 
 267, 279, 314, 332, .')83. Individual 
 Dominicans, iv. 277, 295, 296, 302 n. 2, 
 314, 326 and u. 1, 340, 421, 422, 585 u. 
 1, 618 n. 1 ; v. 13, 19, 127, 381,382,383 
 n. 2, 389, 393, 407, 411. Scholastics, 
 iv. 421, 422. Emendation of the Vul- 
 gate, iv. 426. Writers, iv. 618 n. 1. 
 Articles of the order, c. ill. § 63, on 
 property, iv. 270 u. 3. See Mendicants. 
 
 Doraiuick, iv. 268-270,641 ; v. 171. Kule 
 of, iv. 634. Life of, iv. 269 u. 1, 270 
 n. 4. 
 
 Domislav, father and son, Pomeranians, 
 iv. 9. 
 
 Domitian, i. 96. 
 
 Domitian, bp. of Ancyra, ii. 59.5-597, 598 
 n., 599. Ep. to Vigilins, ii. 598 n. 1. 
 
 Domitian, qutestor, ii. 548. See Theod- 
 oret, ep. 106. 
 
 Domitius Ulpianus, De officiis procousu- 
 lum friigm. digest., t. xiv. I. i. c. 4, 
 seg//.. rescripts against the Christians, 
 i. 126 and u. 1. 
 
 Domnizo. 
 
 Life of JIuthilda, 1. ii., iv. 112 n. 1. 
 
 Domuns, bp. of Eome, iii. 193. 
 
 Domniis, patriarch of Antioch, ii. 557 n. 
 7, 562, 563 n. 3, 572. Letter of vindi- 
 cation, 562, 563 n. 3. 
 
 Dona naturalia and superaddita, iv. 522 ; 
 V. 26. 
 
 Donations to churches, ii. 259, 367 and n. 
 4, iii. 452 ; and monasteries, iii. 9. See 
 Gifts. 
 
 Donatists. Donatist schism, ii. 214, 216- 
 252, 294, 642 n. 2 ; iii. 372 n. 1 ; v. 158. 
 Polemics between Donatists and Catho- 
 lics, ii. 238-252. Sacraments, ii. 245, 
 246, 724. Acta Saturnini, i. 152 n. At 
 Rome, i. 233 n. 3. Epiphany, i. 301 n. 
 2 ; ii. 343. 
 
 Donatus, Donatist martyr, ii. 228 n. 3. 
 
 Donatus, friend of Cyprian, i. 222. 
 
 Donatus, grammarian at Rome, ii. 742. 
 
 Donatus of Casaj Nigroi, ii. 221, 224, 225 
 and n. 4. 
 
 Donatus the Great, bp. of Carthage, ii. 
 225, 228 n. 3, 229, 230, 231. 
 
 Donum lachrymariim, iv. 306. 
 
 Dorostoriis (Silistria), ii. 150 n. 4. 
 
 Dorotheus, presbyter in Antioch, i. 722. 
 
 Dorovcrn (L'anterbury), iii. 12. 
 
 Dorstatum, Dorstede (Wvk te Duer- 
 stade),iii. 275,280, 282, 285 n., 328 n. 2. 
 
 Doryleum, Ensebius of, ii. 563. 
 
 Dosithens, i. 454 n. I. 
 
 Doubt, iv. 3>«0, 537. Abelard on, 392. 
 See Skepticism. 
 
 ^o^a, i. 29, 540 ; and Imarrifj.?], ii. 401. 
 
 Dracontius, knight, ii. 80. 
 
 Dragomans, i. 303 n. 2. 
 
 Dragons, stories of, iii. 207 n. 
 
 Drahomira (Dragomir), Bohemian prin- 
 cess, iii. 321 n. 5, 322. 
 
 ApaariKT} evepyeia. See 'Evepyeia. 
 
 Dreams, i. 71, 73, 75, 107, 236,688; ii. 
 27, 47 and n. 4, 106, 119, 120, 147,279; 
 iii. 19, 47, 293, 417, 421 ; iv. 42,271, 
 298,332, 361. Auschar, iii. 274, 283, 
 286, 287. Huss, v. 332, 333, 364. 
 Charlemagne, iii. 240. Interpretatioa 
 of, ii. 45, iv. 113. 
 
 Drembitza, iii. 315 n. 1. 
 
 Drenthe, iii. 80. 
 
 Dresdeu, v. 338. 
 
 Dress, of women, i. 281 ; v. 176, 185. Of 
 monks, iv. 244, 263, 275. William of 
 St. Amour on, iv. 285, 286. Louis IX., 
 iv. 301. Elfzabeth of Hessia, iv. 302. 
 R. de Sorboune on, iv. 303. Ordinances 
 relatii]g to, v. 192, 223. 
 
 Drontheim in Norway, iii. 298 n. 2. 
 
 Dructeram, abbot, iii. 432 n. 4, 434 n. 2. 
 
 Druids, ii. 148. 
 
 Drunkenness, iii. 138, 410, 442 ; iv. 52. 
 
 Druthniar, Christian (Grammaticus), iii. 
 458, 459. 
 
 Dryiuos, Paulician, iii. 251 n. 1. 
 
 Dschingiskhan (Teniudschin), iv. 48, 49. 
 
 Dsuuovas, Arabic prince, ii. 145. 
 
 Du Boulay. See BouIkus. 
 
 Du Chesne. 
 
 Scriptores hist. Franc, f . 639, Ordericus Vitalis, 
 iv. 92 n. 6. T. ii., Gerbert's epistles, ep. 2, 8, 
 44, 45, 130, iii. 470 n. 3 : f . 816, ep. 113, Balduin, 
 iii. 453 n. 3 ; f . 824, ep. 1.52, Adalbero, iii. 373 
 n. 1 ; f. 839, ep. 38, to Joliii XV., iii. 373 n. 1. 
 T. iv. f. 58, Glaber Rudolph, iii. 377 n. 1 ; f. 
 64, HelgaUii vit. Uoberti regis, iii. 450 n. 5 ; 
 f. 291, Paschalia II., iv. 140 u. 4. T. v. ff. 
 447 et451, Life of Louis IX., iv. 285 n. 4 ; f. 
 456, the same, iv. 285 n. 5; c. 2, Chroni- 
 cle of Bal Cernay, iv. 570 n. 4 ; ff. 667, 668, 
 Chronicle of Pay Loreut, iv.577n. 5, 604n. 1 ; 
 f . 666, Waldeuses, iv. 611 n. 4. T. vi. f. 81, 
 Uist. Aquitanica, iii. 593 n. 3. 
 
 Du Pin. 
 
 Collection of monumenta vet. ad Donatist. hist 
 pertinautia, f. 138, rescript of Constantine, 
 ii. 227 n. 2 ; f. 174, ii. 218 n. 1, 219 n. 1 ; f. 
 175, assembly at Cirta, 220 n. 1 ; f. 176, as- 
 sembly at Carthage, 223 n. 4 ; f . 189, rescript 
 to Verinus, 227 n. 5 : third rescript, 228 n. 1 ; 
 f. 190, memorial discourse, 228 u. 3 ; f. 319, 
 Donatus of CasiB Nigras, 221 n. 4. Gesta. 
 collat. Carthag. f. 184 (ep. of Constantine 
 to the Numidian bps.), 225 n. 1 ; f. 247, 235 
 n. 3 ; f . 248, 237 n. 2 ; ff. 301 et 302, 243 n. 2 : 
 f . 312, 245 n.' 2 ; ff. 313 et 314, 242 n. 2, 243 
 n. 1 ; f . 318, 247 n. 1 ; f . 323, 225 n. 4. 
 
 Dualism, i. 375. Oriental, i. 15, 276, 478. 
 In Parsism, i. 369, 378, 488, 489. In 
 Gnosticism, i. 370, 374, 375, 378, 379, 
 393 n. 3, 394, 438, 455, 4G7, 476 ; iv. 444, 
 613, 620, 721. Of Basilides, i. 400, 402- 
 405, 407. Of Marcion, i. 458, 464, 465, 
 467. Apclles, i. 475. In Platoiiisiu, i. 
 375, 378, 379, 393 n. 3. In Buddhism, 
 i. 481, 482. Manichean, i. 481, 488, 
 489, 500. With the Apologi.sts, i. 565. 
 Augustin, ii. 398. In the sects, iii. 243, 
 594. Priscillianists, ii. 776. Paulicians, 
 iii. 251, 257-263. Euchites, iii. 590; iv. 
 
76 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 552. Catharists, iv. 565-567, 569, 570, 
 579, 581, 582, 592, 594. Bogomiles, iv. 
 
 553. Western sects, iv. 565. Eastern, 
 iv. 592. Ainon;.' the Moufiols, iv. 54. 
 
 Duba, Wenzel of, v. 320, 321, 342, 348, 
 
 358, 367. 
 Dubiacli, Mac Va]nl)air, ii. 149. 
 Ducas Vatazes, John, iv. 539. 
 Duel, iii. 429 u. 4, 449, 450. _ 
 Dulcitius, imperial triijunc, ii. 238. 
 Dulcitius, notary, ii. 573. 
 Diiua, river, iv. 36, 37. 
 Dunaan. See Dsmiovas. 
 Avvuftng, with Basiiitlcs, i. 400, 418. "With 
 
 Philo, i. 601 u. 1. 
 Dungal, again.st Claudiii.s of Turin, iv. 
 
 430 n. i, 431 n. 1, 439 and nn. 1, 2, 4, 
 
 5. Responsa adv. Claud. Bibl. Patr. 
 Lugd. f. 204, 431 n. 2 ; f. 223, 439 n. 1. 
 
 Duns Scotus, v. 245. 
 
 Duustan, abp. of Canterbury, iii. 460 n. 
 
 6. Zealously contends against the cor- 
 ruption of the clergy, iii. 411. Reforms 
 the clergv in England, iii. 468, 469. 
 Life of, "1. i. c. 8, § 47, 411 n. 6 (see 
 Acta S.Mav 19). 
 
 Duophysites, li. 581 n. 1, 613. See Mo- 
 
 nophvsite controversies. 
 Durand de Osca, iv. 612, 613. 
 Durandus, abbot of Troanne, v. 245. 
 De corpore et sanguine Domini, Bibl. Patr. 
 Lugd. t. xviii. f.421, transubstantiation, iii. 
 529 n. 1 : f . 424, 528 n. 2 ; f. 427, 529 n. 2 ; 
 f. 437, Berengar, iii. 503 n. 3, 515 n. 4; and 
 cone. Paris., 509 n. 4, 510 and n. 2. 
 
 Durham, bp. of, iv. 418 n. 4. 
 
 Duty, Aquinas on, iv. 524. 
 
 Duumviri, excluded from the church, ii. 
 
 173. 
 Dux O.'^rhoeniB, ii. 95 n. 5. 
 Dux Soranus, ii. 154, 155. 
 Dux Syriauus, ii. 443. 
 Dyarchy (Arius), ii. 405. 
 Dyotheietism, iii. 181. Dominant in 
 
 Rome and Africa, iii. 184-186, 193. 
 
 Its triumph and establishment as an 
 
 article of faith, iii. 195-197. See Mon- 
 
 otheletic controversy. 
 
 E. 
 
 Eadb.ild, king of Kent, idolater, iii. 18. 
 
 Converted, iii. 19. 
 Eadburga, abbess, iii. 52. 
 Eadmer, monk, iv. 366. 
 
 Life of Anselm, iv. 3G2 n. 1, 365 nn. 2, 4, 366 
 and n. 2, 367 n., 3<i8 iin. 1, 3, 442 n. 1. 
 
 Earlier and later stages of development, 
 i. 40. 
 
 Earth of light, Mani, i. 490. 
 
 Earth worship, Persian, ii. 128. 
 
 Earthciuake council, v. 162, 163, 346. 
 
 Earthquakes, i. 103, 126. At Constanti- 
 nople, ii. 535, 760 ; iii. 562 n. 1. In the 
 image controv., iii. 209, 214. 
 
 East, paganism iu the, ii. 102-110. 
 
 East, Roman ch. property in the, iii. 113. 
 
 East Franklaud (Germany), iv. 153. Ease 
 Franks, 73. 
 
 East Goths, iii. 4 u. 1. 
 
 East India, i. 81, 82 ; ii. 140. 
 
 East Roman Empire, ii. 162,382 ; iii. 112, 
 113 n. 1, 117, 119, 307, 327, 586, 587. 
 See Eastern church, Byzantine. 
 
 Easter cvcle, i. 681 n. 4. 
 
 Easter festival, i. 149, 297-300; ii. 174, 
 175, 272, 339, 341, 342, 351 and n. 2, 
 352 n. 1, 438 ; iii. 294 ; iv. 39, 53, 325. 
 Differences in the time of celebrating, 
 i. 206, 214 n. 2, 297-300, 676, 678, 680; 
 ii. 337, 338, 415, 751, 767 ; iii. 17, 23, 
 32. Time made known, ii. 751. Easter 
 Sabbath, ii. 333 n. 8, 3.34, 341, 342, 360 
 and n. 2, 361. Easter Sunday, ii. 341, 
 360 n. 2 ; communion at, ii. 360 n. 2, 
 365, iv. 346, 353. Ea.ster with tiie 
 Manichcans, i. 505. See Pas.sover. 
 
 Eastern church, character in the Jirst 
 Period, i. 508. Acolvtes ; exorcists, 
 201. Country bps., 202. Metropol- 
 itan svstem, 203. Doctrine of the 
 Trinity, 585-610. Second Period. 
 Character, ii. 204. Relation to the 
 state, 162, 166, 214. Celibacy, 180, 
 181. Ordinations, 185. Transfer of 
 clergy, 186, 187. Deaconesses, 191. 
 Schisms, 196 n. 3. Contrasted with the 
 Western, 204, 383, 384, 403, 404, 469, 
 471. In relation to the Roman church, 
 204-206, 208. Monachism in the, 263- 
 293, 615. Image worship, 330, 331. 
 Sabljath, 333. Passover, 337, 338. Pe- 
 riod after Easter, 342. Christmas, 342- 
 346. Ejiiphany, 342-346. Song, 354 n. 
 3. In the great dogmatic controversies, 
 383-386,471. Interpretation, 388-394. 
 In the Ariau controv., 404-466. In the 
 Meletian schism, 458. Doctrine of the 
 Holy Spirit, 466-471 ; of the person of 
 Christ, 478-504. Nestorian controv., 
 504, 609. Anthropology, 616-618, 624, 
 666, 712-722. Doctrine of redemption, 
 617, 676, 718, 726. Pelagius, 632, 640- 
 648. Sacraments, 722, 726. Last 
 things, 737-739. Third Period. In- 
 terstitia, iii. 93. Slaverv, 99, 100. 
 Hist, of doctrine, 169-233. " Fourth Pe- 
 riod. Hist, of doctrine, iii. 530-551. 
 Relations and controversies with the 
 W.stcn ch., iii. 553-586. Doctrine of 
 the Holy Spirit, iii. 5.54-557. 585, 586. 
 FiJ'th Period. Labors of R. Lull, iv. 
 68. Grcgorv VII. on the. iv. 86, 104. 
 Worshij/of 'the host, iv. 341. Efforts 
 for union with the Western church, iv. 
 536-551(104). Sixth Period. Gerson 
 on the, V. 86, 92. Clcmangis, y. 117. 
 Kegotiations with, on the suliject of 
 union, v. 130, 133. Jerome of Prague, 
 V. 373, 374. 
 Ebbo, abp. of Rheiins, iii. 271, 272, 277, 
 
 278. 
 Ebbo (Eppo), Weudian priest, iii. 326. 
 
GENERAL IXDEX. 
 
 77 
 
 Ebedjesu, Nestorian bp., catalogue of 
 
 ch. writers, i. 681 and n.5, 682; ii. 553 
 
 u. 3. Letter to Maris, iv. 46. See As- 
 
 seniani BihL Orient, t. iii. P. i. 
 
 Eberhard. See Koland. 
 
 Eberhard, abp. of Salzburg, mother of, 
 
 iv. 295. 
 Eberliard, count, iv. 92 n. 6. 
 Eberhard of Friiili, iii. 475. 
 El^eriiard of Scbouau, iv. 579. 
 Contra Catharos, c. 8, iv. 577 nn. 1, 4 ; c. 16, 
 579 n. 1 ; c. 19, 578 n. 4 ; f. 506, 583 n. 6 ; c. 
 25, Waldenses (Sabotiei-s), (i09 n. 2. See 
 Bibl. Patr. Lugd. t. xxiv. 
 
 Eliersberg, monastery, iii. 471. 
 
 El)ionitaram socii, i. 349. 
 
 EbioTiites, i. 331 and nn. 2, 3, 344-350, 
 410, 577. See Ebiouitism. 
 
 Ebionitic tiospel accordinjj to the He- 
 brews, i. 708 u. 2. See ApocryphaL 
 
 Ebiouitism, i. 344-364. Elements pos- 
 sessing- affinity with, 364, 365, 675. In 
 Cerinthiis, 396, 398, 399. In Basilidcs, 
 
 410, 417. In relation to Montaiiism, 
 512. With Justin, 363, 364, 674. He- 
 gesippus, 675. 
 
 Elmerin, Margaret, v. 383 n. 2. 
 Eljoracum (York), archbishopric, iii. 16, 
 
 19. 
 Ebrard (Everard), of Breteul, count, iv. 
 
 235. 
 Ecbert, abbot of Schonau. 
 Sermo contra Catharos, f . 602, iv. 566 n. 2, 568 
 n. 2, 577 n. 1 ; f. 615, 576 n. 4. See Bibl. 
 Patr. Lugd. 
 
 Eccard. 
 Scriptores rer. Germ. Cod. Bamberg, t. ii. ep. 
 142 of Gregory VIT., iv. 96 n. 4. Ep. 149 of 
 Gregory VII., iv. 117 n. Ep. 162, f. 762, ep. 
 of Henry of Speier against Gregory VII., iv. 
 92 n. 6, 99 n. 2, 113 n. 1 ; c. lt3, f. 194, 
 Clement 111., iv. 129 n. 2. 
 
 EcclesiiB, i. 185. Apostolicae, i. 203, 204; 
 ii. 197. 
 
 Ecclesiastes. 
 4:10. ii. 282. 7: 29, iv.492 n. 3. 9:4, iii. 32. 
 19, iv..396. 
 
 Ecclesiastical and civil power, limits of, 
 v. 28, 29, 160-162. 
 
 Ecclesiastical appointments. See Eccle- 
 siastical offices. 
 
 Ecclesiastical elections. Laity participate 
 in, i. 189, 199; ii. 185, 186. Freedom 
 of, iii. 93-95, 400. 
 
 Ecclesiastical freedom, iii. 49, 368, 369, 
 411.507. 
 
 Ecclesiastical hours, v. 207. 
 
 Ecclesiastical independence in British 
 church, iii. 16, 17. Frankish, iii. 118, 
 119, 368, 395, 507, 509 and n. 2 ; v. 92. 
 
 Ecclesiastical jurisdiction, v. 18. 
 
 Ecclesia-stical laws, ii. 335 ; iii. 56,61, 62, 
 66, 67, 9.3-95, 305,346,351,361,364- 
 366, 368, 369, 372, 375, 387, 388 and n. 1 , 
 
 41 1 , .507, 562, 564, 570, 574, 577, 604 ; iv. 
 142, 214, 416, 639 ; v. 47, 86, 136, 380. 
 Old and new, conflict of, iii. 346-398, 
 507, .509 and n. 2 ; iv. 101, 105, 131, 
 139, 193, 194, 199, 200, 203, 204, 207, 
 
 395; V. 47, 48, 63, 78, 97, 123. Col- 
 lection.s, study of, writings on, iii. 346- 
 351 ; iv. 193, 20.S-205. Introduction 
 of, iv. 41, 42. Defensor pacis, v. 28, 
 29. Gerson on, v. 79-83, 97, 107, 
 108, 353. Spirit and letter, v. 80, 83, 
 92, 94, 112. At Constance, v. 112. 
 Jauow on, v. 20.5-210; predicts their 
 dissolution, v. 207. IIuss, v. 264, 265, 
 324, 325, 346. 
 Ecclesiastical legislation, ii. 212 ; iii. 95, 
 
 96, 305. 
 
 Ecclesiastical monarchy and Byzantine 
 despotism, iv. 528. 
 
 Ecclesiastical offices, appointment to, iv, 
 86, 104, 200, 201, 206, 207, 361 ; v. 9, 33, 
 34, 37, 41, 47, 50, .54, 55, 58, 65, 86, 87, 
 
 97, 117, 119, 122, 123, 125, 144. Laity 
 in, ii. 184-186, 472 ; iii. 93, 94, 409,410, 
 559, 574, 577 ; v. 58. Among the Wal- 
 denses, iv. 614, 61 6. See Benefices, Elec- 
 tions, Investiture, Simony, Nepotism. 
 
 Ecclesiastical reckoning of time, iv. 3. 
 Ecclesiastical usages, differences in, iii. 
 
 15, 17, 2.3-25, 32, 564. See Easter. 
 Ecebolius, rhetorician, ii. 41. 
 Echard. 
 
 T. i. f. 162, Albert the Great, iv. 421 n. 1. 
 Echo, i. 441 n. 2. 
 Eckart, Master, v. 393-396. Sermons, v. 
 
 394 nn. 1-4. 
 Eckhel. 
 Doct. nummorum vet., ii. 13 n. 1. Vol. iii. f. 
 64, medal of M. Aureliu.'i, i. 116 n. 5. Vol. 
 viii. f. 75, coins of Coustantine, ii. 8 and n. 
 3 ; f. 78, the same, ii. 21 n. 3 ; f. 84, col. 2, f. 
 88, the same, ii. 24 n. 4 ; f. 122, of Magnen- 
 tius, ii. 33 n. 4. 
 
 Edanum. See Julian of. 
 
 Eclectic philosophy, Eclecticism, i. 20,34, 
 125, 127, 155, 170, 355,374. lieligious, 
 i. 20, 374, 449, 453 ; ii. 7, 16, 21, 163, 768 
 n. 1. Mongol, iv. 56. 
 
 Eclipse, iv. 37. 
 
 Ecstacv, i. 181, 356, 511, 513, 514, 519 
 and u. 2, 520, 673, 680 ; ii. 390 ; iii. 590. 
 
 Ecthesis, the, iii. 180, 184-186. 
 
 Ecumenical bishop, opposition of Gregory 
 the Great to the title, iii. 115-117. 
 
 Ecumenical councils, ii. 164, 182, 209- 
 212; iv.343n. 1. Authority, iii. 60,36.5, 
 369, 371 n. 2, 555 ; iv. 195^ 332, 621 ; v. 
 17, 27, 50, 54, 63, 76-78, 104, 109, 119, 
 207. Constitutionof, iii. 575. And papal 
 absolutism, iv. 195. Desire for these at 
 the close of the Middle Ages, v. 4, 12, 
 33, 49, 50, 53, 54, 94. Authority to 
 convoke, v. 76, 79, 80, 82, 85, 86, 96, 99, 
 107, 108. Gerson on, v. 79-85, 96-100, 
 107,108,353. Militz, v. 179. Janow, 
 V. 207. Proposed constitution of, v. 53. 
 Gerson's definition of, v. 107. Kesolu- 
 tion regarding, at the council of Con- 
 stance, v. 124, 125. See Councils, an. 
 325 (Nice) ; an. 381 (Constantinople) ; 
 an. 431 (Ephesus); an. 451 (Chalce- 
 dou) ; an. 553 (Constantinople) ; an. 
 
78 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 681 (Constantinoi)le) ; an. 78" (Nice) ; 
 an. 869 (Constaiitinojile) ; an. 1123 
 (hateran) ; an. 1139 (Laterau) ; an. 
 1179 (Lateran); an. 121.5 (Lateran) ; 
 an. 1245 (Lvons) ; an. 1274 (Lyons); 
 an. 1311 (Vienna); an. 1409 (Pisa); 
 an. 1414 (Constance). 
 
 Edda, vol. iii. ed. Copenhag. 1828, p. 
 141, lustrations, iii. 301 n. 1. 
 
 Edcssa, Christianity there, i. 80. Very 
 early a church building there, i. 80, 
 291 n. 3. Bardesanes in, i. 80, 441. 
 Image of Christ at, ii. 331 ; iii. 201. 
 School there, ii. 610, 611. Pagan tem- 
 ple at, ii. 95 nn. 4, 5, 97 n. 5. Cloister 
 at, ii. 614. Conquest of, iv. 153. See 
 Abraham of. Bar Sudaili, Jacob, Ores- 
 tes, Eabulas. 
 
 Edicts. Of Antoninus Pins, i. 104. Under 
 Marcus Aurelius, i. 104, 105. Of Au- 
 reliau, i. 108. Of Decins, i. 131, 132, 
 135. Of Valerian, i. 139. Of Gallie- 
 nus, toleration of the Christians, i. 140, 
 141 ; ii. 15. Of Diocletian, renewing 
 the persecution, i. 148 ; another, i. 154, 
 155. Of Galerius, toleration, i. 156; 
 ii. 2, 9, 12, 17 n. 1, 220. Of Ma.ximin, 
 i. 155 ; ii. 4 n. 1, 5 II. 1. Of Constan- 
 tine and Licinius, ii. 14 ; another, ii. 14- 
 16,21. Of Licinius, ii. 19. Of Julian, 
 ordering the rebuilding of the temples, 
 ii. 67 n. 1, 80 ; recalling the bishops 
 from banishment, ii. 71, 72; against 
 Aihanasius, ii. 73 ; on education, ii. 75 ; 
 Tliemistius on, ii. 89. Of Honorius 
 (an. 415), ii. 92 n. 3 ; excluding pagans 
 from places of trust, ii. 102. Of Theo- 
 dosius, forbidding religious conferences, 
 ii. 157. Of Constans to the Doinitists, 
 ii. 229. Of Julian, in favor of the Do- 
 natists, ii. 231. Of Theodosius II., 
 against the Nestorian bps., ii. 548 ; 
 against Nestorius, ii. 552. Of Justin- 
 ian, against the three chapter.?, ii. 599- 
 601,606 (208) ; on A])hthartadocetism, 
 ii. 609. Of Honorius ( '.j, against the Pe- 
 lagians, ii. 651. Of Heraclius, the Ec- 
 thesis, iii. 180, 184. Of Constans (an. 
 648), the type, ii. 184, 185. Of Leo the 
 Isaurian, against images, iii. 209, 210, 
 212. Of Leo the Armenian, iii. 537. Of 
 Manuel Comnenus, on the oath taken 
 by converts from Mohammedanism, iv. 
 535. See Laws, Rescripts. 
 
 Editicalion, i. 181. 
 
 Education, early, i. 694. Christian, ii. 
 316, 318, 396. Divine, of man, ii. 679. 
 In the cloisters, ii. 288, 296. Sources 
 of, iii. 3, 9, 10, 21, 23, 30, 51, 73, 305 ; 
 iv. 31, 45, 58, 209. In England, iii. 468, 
 469. Among the Mongols, iv. 56, 58. 
 Anselm on, iv. 362, 363. Eustathius, 
 iv. 532. Of girls, ii. 316; iv. 584 and 
 n. 4. Of the clertry, ii. 182-184, 298; 
 iii. 126, 152, 206 "n. 3, 277, 425,457, 
 593; iv. 3, 31, 45, 102 n. 4, 132 u. 4. 
 See Culture, Missions, Schools. 
 
 Edward, prince of England, iv. 188. 
 
 Edward IIL, v. 134, 146, 147. 
 
 Edwin, king of Northumberland, his con- 
 version and death, iii. 19, 20. 
 
 Effeminate civilization, i. 76. 
 
 Egbert, abp. of York, iii. 137, 153. 
 
 Egbert, \ip. of Miinster, iv. 79. 
 
 Egliert, monk, iii. 43. 
 
 Egilo, abbot of Priim, iii. 497 n. 1. 
 
 Egilo, bp. of Sens, iii. 481 u. 2. 
 
 Egino, bp. of Schonen, iii. 293. 
 
 'E-yKparlrac, i. 458 n. 2. 
 
 'EyiiVK?uov of Basiliscus, ii. 585, 586. 
 
 Egypt, i. 34 n. 2, 59, 61, 62 ; ii. 87, 111 n. 
 Gospel in, i. 83, 153. Persecution in, i. 
 83, 121, 140, 149 n. 1, 155; ii. 124, 193 
 n. 6. Magical arts in, i. 33, 161, 162. 
 Church interpreters in, i. 303. Medium 
 of revelation to the Greeks, i. 666. As- 
 cetics in, i. 713. Paganism in, ii. 47 n. 
 4, 96 n. 5, 97, 98, 105 n. 3, 111 n., 117, 
 124. Periodeutai, ii. 193 n. 6. Mele- 
 tian schism, ii. 196, 252. Monks in, ii. 
 263-276, 283, 288, 289, 290, 301, 444. 
 Origen with them, ii. 741. In Origen- 
 istic disputes, ii. 750-754. Epiphany 
 and Christmas, ii. 346 n. 2. Egyptian 
 theology, ii. 502, 503, 507, 511 (see Al- 
 exandrian school). Cyrill's influence 
 in, ii. 512-514. Nestorius banished to, 
 ii. 552-554. Egyptian jiarty in the 
 Robber Synod, ii. 569 ; at Chalcedon, 
 ii. 578, 579. Power of the bp. of Alex- 
 andria, ii. 582, 582 (512). Monophy- 
 site controv. in, ii. 583, 589. Monophy- 
 sites in, ii. 611 ; iii. 176-178. Con- 
 quered by Chosru-Parviz, iii. 84. Un- 
 der the Mohammedans, iii. 88 and n. 
 4, 228. Crusaders, Francis of Assisi in, 
 iv. 59, 60 n. 2. Sultan of, iv. 179. See 
 Origen. 
 
 Egyptians, gospel of the, i. S3, 458 n. 3, 
 ^600, 601. 
 
 Ehemann, Studien der Ev. Geistlichkeit, 
 ii. Ill n. 1. 
 
 Ehrenbcrg, on the Monas prodvjiosa, v. 
 237 n. 2. 
 
 Eichstadt, iii. 386. 
 
 Eigil, abbot, life of Sturm, iii. 75 n. 3. 
 
 Ei/cdiy Tov ^Eov, i. 613, 641 u. 2. See Im- 
 age of God. 
 
 Einhardi annales. 
 
 An. 757, introduction of the organ into France, 
 iii. 128 n. 4 ; an. 786, contest between Ko- 
 nian and Franlvijih ch. singers, iii. 128 nu. 2, 
 4 ; an. 796, Tudun, iii. 82 n. 3. 
 
 Einsiedeln, monastery (Notre Dame des 
 
 Eremites), iii. 332. 
 'ElfjTjvufiXoi, i- 100 n. 1. 
 EiprjVT], i. 400. 
 Eiseumenger. 
 
 T. i. Kap. 8, B. 836, C"TS H^iT, i. 354 n. 5. 
 
 T T T 
 
 'E/c (5i'o (piaeojv, kv 6vo (piG^ai, ii. 581 n. I. 
 'Eki^koc, ii. 192. See Defensorcs. 
 'EK^eaic TTiq ■Kiareug, iii. 180 and n. I, 
 184-186. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 79 
 
 El, iv. 553, 555 and n. 1. 
 Elbe, iii. 32.3 ; iv. 18, 34. 
 Elbert (Albert), master of the school at 
 
 York, iii. 153. 
 Elders, i. 184. See Presbyters. 
 Eleaz;ir, v. 361, 362. 
 
 Elect, the, ii. 685, 687 ; iii. 145, 162, 474, 
 478, 482-484, 487, 488 ; iv. 304, 554 n. 
 2, 615; V. 140, 172, 201, 212, 267, 284, 
 302, 324, 354. With the Paulicinns, iii. 
 265. With Oliva, iv. 622, 624. With 
 Basilides, i. 411, 414. With the Man- 
 icheans, i. 483, 501 and n. 2, 503-505 ; 
 ii. 770, 771 ; iii. 245 ; iv. 304, 579, 581 ; 
 V. 212. See Predestination. 
 Electi, i. 483, 501 and n. 2. See Elect. 
 Election of grace, Ambrose on, ii. 622, 
 623. Augustiii, ii. 627, 630, 631, 6<.)0. 
 Praedestinatus, 704. Fulgentius, 711. 
 Felix, iii. 162 ; iv. 513. With Basilides, 
 i. 414. See Elect, Predestination. 
 Elections. See Chnrch elections. 
 Election.s, imperial, the pope aiid.iv. 118, 
 
 164, 165, 176, 177; v. 23, 24, 43 
 Elections, papal, iii. 378, 381 n. 2, 387, 
 395; iv. 85, 92 and n. 6, 144, 167, 168, 
 177, 188, 214; v. 19, 20, 45, 46, 71, 112, 
 118-124. Law of Nicholas II. on, iii. 
 387. Ordinance relating to, iv. 16'J. 
 Law to hasten, iv. 192. Law snspouded, 
 iv. 192, 193. Clemangis on, v. 117. 
 Constitntion of the electoral college, iii. 
 387, 388; at Constance, v. 126. 
 Elements, with the Manicheaus, i. 491, 
 
 505. 
 Elesbaan, Abyssinian king, ii. 145. 
 Eleusinian mysteries, i. 30. 
 Eleutheropolis, ii. 741. 
 Eleutherus, bp. of Rome, i. 85, 524, 525 
 
 and n. 1, 583. 
 Elfeg, abp. of Canterbury, iv. 329. 
 Elfric of Malmesbury, iii. 469. Anglo- 
 Saxon grammar, 469 n. 2. Sermons, 
 etc., 469. Translation of Genesis, pref- 
 ace, 469 n. 4. See Usser. 
 Elias (Elijah), i. 347 ; iii. 327 ; v. 154, 200, 
 
 201. Spirit of, 177. See Elijah. 
 Elias, disciple of St. Francis, iv. 275, 
 
 291. 
 Elias, ecclesiastic, iii. 575. 
 Eligius (St. Eloy), bp. of Noyon, 41, 42. 
 Life of, iii. 41 n. 2. Sermon, iii. 448 
 n. 3. See D'Achery, Spicileg. t. ii. 
 Elijah, i. 265 ; ii. 234, 705 ; iii. 255 ; iv. 
 266. Spirit of, v. 183 n. 3. See Elias. 
 Elipaudus, abp. of Toledo, iii. 156-158, 
 164 nn. 1, 4, 164-168. ills controversy 
 with Migetius, 157 n. 1. Whether 
 author of Adoptianism ? 156-158. His 
 conduct in this controversy, 164. His 
 letter to Alcuin, 166. On" the Romish 
 church, 166 n. 6. 
 
 Ep. to Migetius, in Espana Saijrada, t. v.ed. ii. 
 Jladritl, lTt33, f. 614, iii. Itiif u. tj ; f. 524, iii. 
 157 n. 1 ; ep. to Alcuin (Alcuin, opp. ed. 
 Froben. t. i. P. ii. f . 870), 164 nn. 1. 2 ; (f. 
 872), 158 n. 1 ; ep. to Felix (f. 916), 164 n. 2. 
 See Canisius, Espaiia Sagrada. 
 
 Elisseus, Armenian bp. 
 
 Hist, religious wars in Armenia (Eng. trans, by 
 Newman, Lond. 183(1), ii. 125 n. 1 ; ff. 11, 12 
 proclamation of Mihr Ner.seh, i. 489 n. l', ii! 
 127 a. 2; f. 14. tlie Christian Mobed, ii.'l25 
 nu. 3, 4 ; f. 20, reply of the Christians, ii. 
 1.38 nn. 1,2; f . 22, edict of the Per.sian king, 
 ii. 128 n. 2 : f. 23, objections to the Chris- 
 tians, ii. 127 n. 1, 128 n. 5 : f . .30, Jezdegerdes 
 IT. on the persecutions, ii. 126 n. 5, 133 n. 
 1, 141 n. 3 ; f. 42, Varanes, ii. 136 n. 2. 
 
 Elisha, iv. 266; v. 191. 
 
 Elizabeth of Hessia, iv. 302. 
 
 P^li/abeth of Schonau, iv. 217. 
 
 Eloliim, i. 409. 
 
 El])idius, rhetorician, ii. 771. 
 
 Elster, battle on the, iv. 118. 
 
 Elvira. See Councils, an. 305. 
 
 Elxai, i. 352 n. 1. 
 
 Ely, bp. of, V. 136. 
 
 Elymas, i. 72. 
 
 Em, a Schelstrate. See Rchelstrate. 
 
 Emanation, in Gnosticism, i. 372-375, 
 380. With Basilides, i. 400, 401. Val- 
 entine, i. 417, 418. Saturnin., i. 455. 
 Marcion, 467. Ilerniogt-nes, i. 566. 
 With Origen, i. 568, 589, 621 ; ii. 403, 
 405 n. 2, 474. In the doctrine of the 
 Trinity, i. 592; ii. 403, 405 n. 2, 474; 
 with Arius, ii. 410; with TertuUian, i. 
 605, 684 n. 2; Ilieracas, i. 716. In 
 Parsism, ii. 128. Priscillianists, ii. 776 
 and n. 4. In the Dionysian writings ; 
 Scotus Erigena, iii. 461. The sect at 
 Orleans, iii. 594. Catharists, iv. 565, 
 569. 
 
 Embrun (Ebredunensis), iii. 119 n. 1. 
 
 Emendation of Biblic;il manuscripts, Ori- 
 gen, i. 700, 707. See Bible revision. 
 
 Emerita. See Idacius of. 
 
 Emeritus, bp. of. Xaintes, iii. 94. 
 
 Emeritus, Donatist bp., ii. 242, 243 n. 2. 
 
 'HfispojSaTTTiarai, i. 376 n. 3. 
 
 Emesa, in Phccnicia, persecution at, ii. 6. 
 Paulus, ii. 346 n. 2. Eusebius, ii. 389. 
 
 Emigrations of tribes, ii. 102. 
 
 Emma, wife of Canute the Great, iii. 290, 
 
 Emmanuel Comnenus. See Comnenus, 
 
 Eramaus, i. 709 n. 1. 
 
 Emmeran, in Bavaria, iii. 39, 40. Life of, 
 39 n. 4, 40 n. 1. See Canisins. 
 
 Emmeran, St., abbey of, iii. 324. 
 Emmerich (Henry), Hungarian prince, 
 
 iii. 334. 
 Empedocles, ii. 89 n. 2. 
 Emperors, reverence paid to the, i. 90, 91 ; 
 iii. 241. Chiefs of the Roman religion, 
 ii. 91. TertuUian on the conversion of 
 the, i. 272 n. 1. Cliry.sostoin and Am- 
 brose on the relation of the Cliristian 
 cmjierors to the church, ii. 214. Ad- 
 mitted within the chancel, ii. 321 n. 6. 
 Emperorof Germany in papal elections, 
 iii. 377, 378, 381,386, 387,395, 418; iv. 
 92 and n. 6, 167, 168, 177; Greek emper- 
 ors in church affairs, ii. 162-166,414, 
 585, 596, 597; iii. 212, 537; iv. 533. 
 (See Byzantine, Edicts, Image contro- 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 versies, Monophvsite controv., Nesto- 
 rian controv., Urij^enistic disputes, Pon- 
 tifox Maximus, Re^cTipt, Three Chap- 
 ters.) Relation to the pope, iv. 138, 
 139, 161, 163-167, 176, 177, 184, 185. 
 Synods convoked by, iii. 122, 367 ; v. 85. 
 See Church and State, Elections, Popes, 
 Frederic I., Frederic II., Henry IV. 
 
 Empirical tendency, iv. 356, 401, "493. 
 
 Employment of the facnlties of sense, ii. 
 277. 
 
 Employments. See Occupations. 
 
 Emund, king of Sweden, iii. 292. 
 
 Encodric, ecclesiastic, iv. 21. 
 
 Encratites, i. 456, 458 un. 2, 3, 505. See 
 Severinus. 
 
 Encyclopedia, wich the Greeks, i. 701. 
 
 End* of creation, iv. 466, 490, 508. Of 
 rational beings, iv. 473, 490, 491, 521. 
 Oi man, natural and supernatural, iv. 
 429, 430, 507, 521. Of theological vir- 
 tues, iv. 523. See Final cause. 
 
 End of the world anticipated, iii. 164 n. 
 3, 470 and n. 2 ; v. 93. Theodore, ii. 
 718. See Eschatology. 
 
 End lira, iv. 582. 
 
 'EvspyeLa, iii. 182, 183, 192 (ii. 269 n. 3). 
 
 'Evepyeia dpaaTLuri, ii. 438 and n. 3, 439, 
 479, 480. 
 
 'EvepyeLa ■deavdpi.iiT], iii. 176, 180, 183, 184 
 u. 1, 19.5. 
 
 Energiimens, i. 201, 309, 310 n. 1 ; ii. 213 
 n. 4, 331. Prayer for, ii. 361 n. 2. See 
 Demoniacal. 
 
 Engelhardt. 
 
 KuTheugeschichtliche Abhandlungen, on Joa- 
 chim and the Everla.'iting Gospel, iv. 220 n. 
 2, 221 ii.,619 nn. 1, 3. S. 27, Ascension of 
 Isaiah, ed., iv. 672 n. 1. See Studienu. Kri- 
 tiken, J. 1838. 
 
 England, spread of Christianity among 
 the Britons, i. 85 ; ii. 146, 632. Con- 
 version of the Anglo-Saxons, iii. 10-23. 
 Revivals of paganism, iii. 18-20. Dif- 
 ferences in ecclesiastical usages, iii. 23- 
 25. Missions among the Germans, iii. 
 29, 43-84. Influence of Boniface on the 
 English church, iii. 69, 70. Education 
 of youth, iii. 73. Patronage, iii. 95. 
 Relation of the English to the Romish 
 church; pilgrimages to Rome, iii. 118. 
 Theological culture, iii. 152-154, 467- 
 469. Books, iii. 151, 152, 156 n. 1. 
 Danes in; Canute, iii. 288, 290, 299. 
 Missions to Denmark, iii. 290. To 
 Sweden, iii. 291, 392. To Norway, iii. 
 293, 297. Theological culture in the 
 fourth Period ; efforts at reform of mo- 
 nastic and clerical orders, iii. 411, 412, 
 467-469. Guitmund on the conquest 
 of, iii. 529 u. 3. Mathilda, iv. 90. Re- 
 form, iv. 91. Struggle between the sec- 
 ular ))o\ver and the church ; a Beckct, 
 iv. 141, 169-172 ; John, iv. 174-176, 178. 
 Crusades, iv. 188 n. 3. Influence of 
 Fulco. iv. 210, 211. Bernard's monks 
 in, iv. :i54. Saints in, iv. 329. The 
 
 immaculate conception, iv. 331, 332 
 and n. 2. Communion of the sick, iv. 
 343. Roscelin in, iv. 361. Auselm.iv. 
 261, 364. Pilgrims from, v. 51. Move- 
 ments towards reform in, V. 48, 134-173, 
 240. S])i culative element in ; practical 
 bent, V. 93, 135, 240. Feudal relations 
 to the pope, V. 136, 147. Parliament, 
 V. 134, 136,147,160, 161. Political and 
 religious disturbances, v. 157-159, 160, 
 161. English at tlie council of Con- 
 stance, v. 103, 106, 107, 118 and n. 2, 
 121, 125, 126. At the tri;il of Muss, v. 
 343-346, 363. See Alcuin, Alfred, Au- 
 gustin. Bacon, Bede, Grosshead. 
 
 English language, iii. 21. Instruction in, 
 iii. 468. See Anglo-Saxon. 
 
 Enjoyment, spirituiU, Ruysbroch on, v. 
 405-407. Tauler, V. 408, 410. Sensual, 
 V. 408. 
 
 Ennodius. 
 Life of Epiphanius, ii. 192 n. 2; iii. 28 n. 3. 
 (Sirmond. opp. t. i.) 
 
 Enoch, V. 200. Book of, i. 535. 
 "Ei'wOTf {riov (pvaEo)i>,(i>vaiKTj),n. 502, 504, 
 505, 523, 525, 581 u.'l ; /cor' uiLuv,Ev6o- 
 Kiav, ii. 523 ; /cat?' VTroaraaiv, ii. 525 ; 
 v6pol3a(pyc, iii. 178 n. 1. 
 'Ev\%vaiaa/Li6g, in the Clementines, i. 356. 
 'EvdpoviaTina, ii. 587. 
 Enthusiasm, of Christians, i. 76, 105, 106, 
 109. Awakened by preachers of re- 
 pentance, iv. 209. Of twelfth century, 
 iv. 246. Francis of Assisi ; the men- 
 dicants, iv. 271, 272, 277. Lull, iv. 426, 
 427. 
 Enthusiasts, ii. 277 ; iii. 604 ; v. 158. Sect 
 
 of, iii. 589, 590, 603. See Euchites. 
 Entychites, i. 454. 
 Euvoj's, fraudulent, iv. 47, 51. 
 Eoban, bp. of Utrecht, iii. 65, 72, 73. 
 Epaon. See Councils, an. 517. 
 Eparchius, monk, iii. 104 n. 1. 
 E]jhesians. 
 Ep. to the, 1:21, v. 303. 2:15. ii. 740, 743 
 3 : 10, i. 382 n. 4, iii. 537 ; v. 25 n. 1. 4 : 3, 
 15, V. 324. 4:4, 5, ii. 636. 4:5,6,1.318. 
 4:6,1.572. 4:9,1.471. 4 : 16, iv. 160. 4: 
 25, ii. 778. 5 : 2, iii. 161 n. 1. 5 : 4, i. 262. 
 5 : 5, i. 245. 5 : 5, 6, ii. 636. 5 : 16, i. 262. 
 5:19, ii. 355. 5 : 21, ii. 283 n. 1. 5:27 ii. 
 244. 6:11, i. 133 n. 4. 6 : 14, v. 248. 6 : 18, 
 ii. 302. 6:19, ii.543n. 3. 
 
 Ephesus, metropolis, i. 79. Ecclcsia 
 
 aposlolica, i. 203. Church at, ii. 197. 
 
 Maximus, ii. 43, 44n. 1. Chrysostora 
 
 at, ii. 755. Bps. of, iii. 214, 255. See 
 
 Councils, an. 431 and 449. 
 
 Ephraem Syrus on Bardesanes, i. 441. 
 
 The soldiers at Sebaste, ii. 19 n. 3. 
 
 The Manicheans (see ^^'egncr de Manich. in- 
 
 dulg. pag. 69, feqcj.), i. 503 n. 4. Opera 
 
 syriace et latine, sernio 1, f. 438, segg., 
 
 jiarcion, i.462 n. 1. S. 14, f. 408, D., the 
 
 same, i. 466 n. 2. S. 102, § 6, ff. 551 et 552, 
 
 the same, i. 471 n. 2 ; ff . 553 et 555, Pleroma 
 
 with Barde.«anes, i. 442 n. 1. Adv. Ilaeres. 
 
 S. 24 (t. ii. ed. Quirin. f. 493), AudiuB, ii. 
 
 766 u. 4. 
 
 Epictetus, i. 159. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 81 
 
 Epicureanism, i. 8, 15, 93, 393, 713 n. 1. 
 Of Celsus, i. 162, 168 u. 1. 
 
 Epicurus, Julian on, ii. 62. 
 
 Epigouius, Patripassian, i. 584 n. 3. 
 
 'Emvoia, Sabellius on, i. 599. 
 
 Epiphanes, Gnostic, i. 449-451. 
 
 Epiphanius, archdeacon of Cyrill, letter 
 of (Theodoret, opp. t. v. ep. 173), ii. 
 518 n. 3, 519 n. 2, 541 n. 1. See 
 Lupus. 
 
 Epiphanius, bp. of Constantia. His char- 
 acter, ii. 741. His narrowness, 184. In 
 the Origenistic controversy, 747, 748, 
 753, 757. In Constantinople, 758. 
 
 On interpreters, i. 303 u. 3. The 
 Ebionites, 331 n. 2, 344, 345, 351-353 n. 
 2, 358n. 1. Gnostics,385. Cerinthus, 
 398,399. Valentine, 417 n. 3. Basilides, 
 400. Bardesanes, 441. Cainites, 448. 
 Saturninus, 455 n. 1. Tatian, 458 n. 1. 
 Marcion, 461 n. 1, 462 u. 1, 463 n. 3, 
 464. ■ Apelles, 475. Mani, 484. Mon- 
 tanus, 513 n. 3, 515 n. 4. Gospel of 
 John, 526 n. Theodotus, 580 and nn. 
 2; 3. Sabellius, 598-600. Gospel of the 
 Egyptians, 600, 601 n. 1. Ep. of Clem- 
 ent, 659 n. 2. Apostolic constitutions, 
 660. Origen, 696 n. 
 
 UpeajSvTidsg, ii. 190 n. 3. Churches 
 in Alexandria, 194. Mcletian contro- 
 versy, 252 n. 1, 254 n. Euchites, 277 
 n. 7, 280 n. 2. Eustathians, 281 n. 1. 
 Images, 328, 329 n. 2. Dies Stationum, 
 333 n. 2. Feast of Epiphany, 346 n. 
 3. Intercession in the Lord's Supper, 
 368 n. 1. Opponents of IMary, 377 n. 
 2. Alius, 404 n. 2,409 nn. 2, 4, 412 
 n. 2. Athanasius, 426 n. 2, 427 n. 
 Semi-Arian negotiations, 452 n. 2. Au- 
 dians, 766 n. 3. 
 
 Citations from his writings: — 
 
 De mensur. et pond. c. 15, flight of the Chris- 
 tians from Jerusalem, i. .343 n. 3. 
 
 Ep. ad Theodosium imperator., images, ii. 329 
 n. 2. 
 
 Expositio fidei Catholics, Epiphany, ii. 346 n. 
 3; prayers for the dead, ii. 368 n. 1 : c. 21, 
 interpreters, i. 303 n. 3; c. 22, fasting on 
 Wednesday and Fridav, ii. 333 n. 2. 
 
 Hseres. h. 26, §§ 3, 9, Ophites, i. 446 nn. H. 
 29 (Arian), pari.shes in Alexandria, ii. 194 n. 
 2. 11.30, name Ebionite, the, i. 345 n. 1 ; 
 Ebionitic view of Jesus, i. 351 n. 1 ; Elxai, i. 
 352 n. 1 ; his sources of information, i. .353 
 n. 2 ; § 13, gospel of the Hebrews, i. .348 n. 3 ; 
 § 15, the prophets, i. 358 n. 1 ; § 16, com- 
 munion, with the Ebionites, i. 331 "n. 2 ; § 18, 
 the prophets, i. 358 n. 1 ; § 25, Paul, i. 346 n. 
 5. U. 33, § 3, Ptolemajus, ep. ad Floram, 
 i. 4-37 n. 4. H. 44, § 2, Apelles, i. 475 n. 3. 
 H. 48, Montanus. Maximilla, i. 515 nn. 1, 4. 
 H. 51, anti-Montanistic views of John's Gos- 
 pel, i. 526 n. 1 ; Photinuson the Logos, ii.482 
 n. 2. H. 54, Theodotus, i. 580 n. 3. II. 62, 
 Sabellius, i. 596 u. 2, 597 n. 4 ; gospel of the 
 Egyptians, i. 601 n. 1. H. 64, Origen, i. 696 
 n. 1. II. 67, Paul of Samosata, the Logos, i. 
 602 n. 1 ; Hieracas, i. 713 n. 4. H. 68, .Mele- 
 tian, ii. 252 n. 1, 254 n. 1 : Euchites, and the 
 monkish spirit, ii. 277 n. 7 ; and pantheistic 
 mysticism, i. 28 ; Athanasius, ii. 426 n. 2, 427 
 n. 1. II. 73, Sirmian creed, ii. 452 n. 2; in- 
 augural discourse of Meletius, ii. 457 n. 2. 
 
 H. 75, Eustathians, ii. 281 n. 1. U. 79, d<>a- 
 conesses, ii. 190 n. 3. 
 
 Epiphanius, bp. of Ticinum, ii. 192 n. 2 ; 
 
 iii. 28 n. 3. 
 Epi])hany, i. 301, 682 n. 1 ; ii. 332, 338, 
 
 342-344, 346 and n. 1, 751 ; v. 31. As 
 
 a time of baptism, ii. 360. 
 Episcopal system, i. 190-193; ii. 171, 
 
 188, 193. Office, ii. 124, see Bishops. 
 
 Succession, ii. 282, 289. Supervision, 
 
 ii. 243. 
 Episcopi, in partibus infidelium, iv. 215. 
 'EmanoTi-og, i. 184, 190. See Bishops, 
 
 Church offices. 
 Episcopos episcoporum, i. 214. 
 Episcopus oecumeuicus, iii. 115, 580. 
 Episcopus regionarius, iii. 48 n. 3, 300 n. 
 
 3. 
 'EmaTTjfXT}, Clement on, i. 541. 
 Epistles, apostolic, read in churches, i. 
 
 303. 
 Epistola formata, i. 205 and n. 1, 255, 
 
 704 n. 3. Communicatorioe, i. 205. 
 
 Ciericse, i. 206. 
 Epistola fundament!, i. 487, 489, 490, 498, 
 
 501. 
 Epistolse. 
 
 Ecclesiae Romanas ad ecclesiam Carthaginien- 
 sem (Cypr. ep. 2), acta facientes, i. 1.32 n. 3 ; 
 the lapsi, i. 231 n. 5. Confessorum ad Cypr. 
 (Cypr. ep. 26), penance, i. 220 n. 4. Ecclesias 
 Smyrnens. (Euseb. 1. iv. c. 15), persecution at 
 Smyrna, i. 109 n. 1 ; relics of Poiycarp, i. 
 335 n. 1. Ecclesiarum Lugd. et Vienn. 
 (Euseb. 1. V. c. 1, seqq.), the persecution un- 
 der Marcus Aurelius, i. 112 n. 1, 276 n. 2. 
 Petri ad Jacobum (praefatio Clementino- 
 rum), i. 361. Synodi ad Paulum Samosate- 
 num (JIansi cone. i. f. 1034), i. 603 n. 1. 
 
 'EmaToXal KavoviKoi, ii. 252 n. 2. 
 
 Epochs, of transition, i. 29, 340; iii. 456. 
 Of new outpouring of tlie Spirit, iv. 
 293, 621. In the history of the church, 
 V. 246; Joachim, iv. 227, 617; Oliva, 
 iv. 621. Foreseen, v. 178, 185. In the 
 history of doctrine, iv. 497. Of the 
 Papacy, iii. 112, 353; iv. 82, 173. Of 
 the world, i. 69 ; v. 274. See Periods. 
 
 Epuloe ThyestiiB, i. 98 n. 4. 
 
 Equalitv of men, i. 46, 388 ; iv. 40. In 
 the church, i. 179-181, 212, 603 n. 
 5. Of communities, i. 202. In Mon- 
 achism, i. 287. Christian, iv. 40. 
 
 Equanimity, i. 10. 
 
 Er.aclius, presbyter, ii. 694. 
 
 Eremites, and the Lord's Supper, v. 227, 
 228. See Hermits. 
 
 Erfurt, bishopric, iii. 55. School there, 
 iii. 305. See Councils, an. 1074. 
 
 Eric, king of Sweden, iv. 45. Life of, iv. 
 45 n. 1. 
 
 Erich, king of Sweden, iii. 284. 
 
 Erigena. See John Scotus. 
 
 Erimbert, iii. 283, 285. 
 
 Erlembald, iii. 390 n. 2. Labors in Mi- 
 lan, iii. 398. 
 
 Erlich. 
 
 Dissertation : De erroribus Pauli Samosat 
 
82 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 (Lips., 1745), f. 23, fragment of Paul of Sam- 
 osata, i. 602 n. 2. 
 
 Ermelaud, bishopric, iv. 45. 
 
 Ermfnberf;ii, mother of Anselm, iv. 361. 
 
 'EpfiTjVEVTal, i. .303 n. 3. 
 
 Ernest, abp. of Prague, v. 174, 186. 
 
 Eruulph, bp. of Rochester, on the with- 
 drawal of the cup from the laity, iv. 
 344 un. 4, 6. 
 
 Error, relation of intellectual and moral, 
 i. 22. 
 
 Ertenki Mani, i. 488. 
 
 'Hrratov uvajSanKov (ed. Lawrence, Oxon, 
 1819), ff. 58, 59, V. 32-36, i. 716 n. 2. 
 
 Esau, ii. 622 n. 2, 627. 
 
 Eschatologv, or doctrine of last things, i. 
 649-656 ] ii. 718, 730, 736-739 ; iii. 135, 
 136,470 n. 2. Of Mani, i. .500, 501. 
 Jewish, i. 710. Proclus, ii. 105. Abbot 
 Joachim, iv. 222, 225-232, 617. Fran- 
 ciscans, iv. 291. Sect near Cologne, 
 iv. 594. Oliva, iv. 621-626. Dolcino, 
 iv. 634, 635, 637. Intuition of God, 
 John XXII., V. 37, 38. Suso, v. 388. 
 Compare Antichrist, Apocatastasis, 
 End, Heaven, Intermediate state, In- 
 tuition of God, Restoration. 
 
 Esculapius, i. 73, 92, 145 n. 3; iii. 132. 
 With Julian, ii. 59. Temple at ^ga^, 
 destroyed, ii. 26, 27 ; at Athens, ii. 105 ; 
 at AdVotta, ii. 105 n. 3. 
 
 Esnig, Armenian bp., on the doctrine of 
 Marcion, i. 463 n. 3, 467 n. 1, 469 ; iii. 
 257 n. 4. 
 
 F. 72, i. 46(5 n. 3 ; f. 74, 468 n. 2, 470 n. 2 ; f. 75, 
 473 n. 2. See Illgens Zeitschrift. 
 
 Esoteric and exoteric, i. 41 n. 1, 58, 66, 
 367, 437, 460, 539 ; ii. 763 ; iii. 245, 
 254 n. 2, 267. Doctrines, Catharist, iv. 
 567, 579. 
 Espana Sagrada. See Florez. 
 Essence, primal, i. 487, 489, 595 ; ii. 107, 
 128. Divine, i. 575, 587, 596 ; ii. 474. 
 Valentine on, i. 418. Euchites, ii. 280. 
 Of the Son of God, ii. 450. Incompre- 
 bensibleness, Arius, Eunomius, ii. 44.5, 
 450 n. 1. Unity of, in the Trinity, i. 
 590. Supreme,'Euuomius, ii. 448, 449. 
 Of spirit, i. 612. See 6v, ova'ta. 
 
 Essenes, or Essaeans, i. 39, 43-49 ; ii. 263, 
 273 n. 2. Relation to the Therapeu- 
 tfe, i. 61, 62, 64 (compare Ebiouites, i. 
 351, 357, 359, 360, and Gnostic sects, i. 
 396). 
 
 Essex, Christianity there, iii. 16. Sup- 
 pression of it, iii. 18, 19. Unfavorable 
 circumstances, iii. 22 n. 1. 
 
 Esthland, history of the conversion of, iv. 
 38, 40, 41. 
 
 Eternal life, v. 68. 
 
 Eternity, i. 373 n. 3. And time, iv. 475, 
 476, 481. 
 
 ''ErepoovaLov, ii. 140 n. 5. 
 
 Ethclbald, king of Mercia, iii. 69. 
 
 Ethclbcrga, iii. 19. 
 
 Ethelbert, king of Kent, iii. 11, 15-18, 
 22 n. 
 
 Ethelwold, bp. of Winchester, iii. 408 n. 
 1. Promotes the cause of schools, iii. 
 469. 
 Etherich, bp. of Aries, iii. 14. 
 Etherius of Othma, opponent of Adop- 
 
 tianism, iii. 163. 
 Ethical tendency, one-sided, ii. 767 and n. 
 3. Etliical character of Mohammedan- 
 ism, iii. 85. Ethical principles, Huss, 
 V. 346. 
 Ethics. Christianity and, i. 612. Among 
 the Essenes, i. 47 n. 2. Gnostic, i. 405, 
 415,439,458 (system of Isidore, i. 415). 
 In the later Platonists, i. 379. Chris- 
 tian, ii. 635. In the Pelagian controv , 
 Augustin, ii. 679-684. Of Augustin 
 and Gregory, iii. 148-150. Of Abelard, 
 iv. 386-390!| 399. Scholastic, iv. 474, 
 488, 490, 519-528. See Doctrine, Mor- 
 al Systems. 
 
 Ethiopia, i. 82. Diffusion of Christian- 
 ity in, i. 83 ; ii. 140, 141, 143, 145 n. 1 ; 
 iii. 90 n. 2. Pestilence in, i. 104. Mo- 
 nophysites in, ii. 611, 612. See Aux- 
 uma. 
 
 Ethiopic, ii. 776 n. 4. 
 
 'EvayyeTiLOv dtd, reaaapuv, Tatian, i. 458 
 ■ n. 1. 
 
 EvayyeTiLOv kot' AlyvnTiovc, i. 83, 458 n. 
 3, 600, 601. Apud Epiph h. 62, i. 601 
 n. 1. 
 
 EvayyeTiLov kc^' 'EPpaiovg, i. 361 n. 3, 458 
 n. 1, 708. 
 
 Eucharist, i. 329 and n. 2. See Lord's 
 Supper. 
 
 Euchites, ii. 276-281 (276 n. 2), 614 n. 3, 
 722 and nn. 1, 2 ; iii. 589, 590, 598, 
 601 ; iv. 286 n. 3. hi the third and 
 fourth Periods, iii. 245 n., 254 n. 3, 264 
 n. 1, 269 n. 1, 588 nn. 1, 2, 589-591, 592 
 n. 3 ; iv. 552 uu. 2, 3. 553, 558 and n. 2, 
 566. Their origin, iii. 590. Their Du- 
 alistic doctrinesT iii. 590, 591. Different 
 parties among them, iii. 590. Church 
 psalmody, iii. 598. Sacraments, iii. 
 595 un. 3, 4. 
 
 Euchrotia, Priscillianist, ii. 774 n. 3. 
 
 E:udemonism, i. 542 ; iv. 407, 408. 
 
 Eudo, enthusiast, iv. 604 n. 2. 
 
 Eudocia, empress, ii. 518, 566, 575, 583. 
 
 Eiuloxia, empress, ii. 103, 755-760. 
 
 Eudoxius, bp. of Antioch, ii. 449, 459. 
 As bp. of Constantinople, 454, 455, 457. 
 
 Euelpistus, i. 270. 
 
 Euemerus, i. 6, 21. 
 
 Eugenius, emperor, ii. 99. 
 
 Eugenius, pope, iii. 192, 193. 
 
 Eugenius II., pope, iii. 332 n. 1, 551. 
 Ep. to Urolf, abp. of Lorch, iii. 332 n. 1. See 
 Mansi. 
 
 Eugenius (Eugene) III., pope, iv. 152. 
 Takes refuge in France, Bernard and 
 the second crusade, 152-154 n. 4, 157, 
 256, 257. Returns to Rome, 157. Ad- 
 monitions of Bernard, 157-160, 197, 
 199, 202. Arnold, 160, 161 n. 3. Ger- 
 hoh, 195 n. 1, 214. Character, 197 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 83 
 
 Hildec'ard, 217. Peter Mcauritiiis, 251. 
 Robert PuUein, 408. Council of 
 Rheims, 409, 587. Anselni of Havel- 
 berg, 536. Cluniacejisians, 603. Ep. 
 to Wil)ald, 161 iiii. 1,3 (see Marteue 
 et Durand). 
 
 Eugeuius'lV., pope, v. 128-133. 
 
 Eiigi|ipius, disciple of Severiu, iii. 25 n. 
 3, 26-28 iiu. 
 
 Ep. ad Pascha.«iuB, iii. 25 n. 3. Life of Sevo- 
 rinus, 20 n. 3, 27 un., 28 nn. 1, 2. (Acta S. 
 BoUand. Jan.) 
 
 Eulogius, bp. of Caesarea, ii. 643. 
 Eulogius, patriarch of Alexandria, iii. 13 
 
 n. 2, 115. 
 Eulogius of Cordova, abp. of Toledo, iii. 
 340-343. Life of, 340 n. 2. (Acta S. 
 Mar.) 
 
 Apologeticus martyrum, iii. 343 ; f. 313, 337 n. 
 5 Memoriale sanctorum, 335 n. 3. L. i. 
 f . 242, 339 n. 1 ; f . 245, S4U u. 1 : f . 247, 336 
 n. 1. L. ii. c. 1, 338 n. 2, 339 n. 2 ; c. 8, 339 
 n. 3; c. 10, 341 n. 1 ; c. 13, 341 n.' 2; c. 15, 
 342 u. 1. 
 
 Eumenii, Panegyricus Const., ii. 8 n. 2. 
 Eunapius, ii. 114. The (Joths under Va- 
 lens, 156. 
 
 Excerpta (see Maii collectio), the Goths, ii. 157 
 n. 1. Vit. jEdesii, demolition of the temple 
 of Serapis, 98 n. 2 ; vol. i. f. 23, Oonstantine 
 and Sopatro.s 22 n. 1, 428 n. 1 ; f. 43, Alex- 
 andria, 07 n. 4. Vit. Maximi, vol. i. f. 49, et 
 seq., Julian, 44 n. 1 ; f. 58, 88 u. 1. Vit. Ori- 
 basii, 45 n. 3. Vit. Projeresii, vol. i. f. 92, 76 
 n.4. 
 
 Eunomius, Eunomians, ii. 444-452, 455, 
 463, 472. Eunomius on the Holy 
 Spirit, 467. Person of Christ, 478, 
 484. Against Phatonism, 387. En- 
 counter with Agapius, 771. Apologia 
 (Confession), 444 n. 3, 447 n. 4, 449 n. 
 3. See Basil, Valesius. 
 
 Eunuchs, i. 703 n. 4. At tlie court of 
 Constantiue, ii. 431, 437. 
 
 Euodia?, i. 119 n. 6. 
 
 Euodius of Uzala, doctrine of Mani, i. 
 490 and n. 6. 
 
 De fide contra Manich»os, c. 4, i. 501 n. 3 ; c. 
 
 10, "Thesaurus" of Mani, 494 n. 1 ; c. 
 
 11, " epistola fundanieuti,'" 490 n.6; c. 28, 
 the same, 5ij0 n. 3. (Augustin. opp. ed. Ben. 
 vol. viii. app.) 
 
 Euodius, prefect, ii. 774. 
 Euoptius, bp. of Ptolemais, ii. 530. 
 Eu]jheniia, martyr, ii. 327 n. 1. Church 
 
 of St., at Chalcedon, ii. 606. Relics of 
 
 St., iii. 221. 
 Euphemites, ii. 768 n. 1. 
 Euphemius, patriarch of Constantinople, 
 
 ii. 589. 
 Euphrates, bp. of Cologne, ii. 436 n. 4. 
 Pai])lirates, Gnostic, i. 447. 
 Euphrates, river, ii. 169, 547. 
 Euprepius, cloister of, ii. 552. 
 Europe, spread of Christianity in, i. 84- 
 
 86; ii. 145-160. Third Period, iii. 4- 
 
 84. Fourth Period, 271-345. Fijlh 
 
 Period, iv. 1-45. 
 Eusebius, bp. of Armenia, ii. 135. 
 
 Eusebius, bp. of Csesarea in Cappadocia, 
 ii. 186 n. 1. 
 
 Eusebius, bp. of Ctiesarea in Palestine. 
 Character, ii. 25, 32 n.2, 411. Doc- 
 trinal system, demonstratio evangelica, 
 411 and n. 1, 412. Position in respect 
 to Arius and the Arian controversv, 
 411-422. Council of Nice, 415 n., 416- 
 420. Against Eustathius, 422. At the 
 synod of Tvre, 426, 427 n. Against 
 Marcellus, 439, 740 n. 2. School, 417, 
 450. Plan of conciliation, 416, 417, 4.50 
 n. 1. On the Lord's Supper. 735, 736. 
 On the Abgar Uehomo, i. 80. l)eme- 
 trius of Alexandria, i. 81. Pantivnus, 
 i. 82. Persecution of tlie Christians in 
 Tliebais, i. 83 n. 3. Paul's journey to 
 Sixain, i. 85. Bruttius on Doniitiau, i. 
 96 n. 4. Hadrian's rescript, i. 101 n. 1. 
 Rescript of M. Aurelius, i. 104 n. 1. 
 Philip the Arabian, i. 12fi n. 5. Edict of 
 Gallienus, i. 140 n. 2. ]\Iarius, the mar- 
 tyr, i. 140. Aurelian, i. 142 n 2. Pagan 
 divination, i. 145 n. 2. Pa'.:anism and 
 Christianity, i. 145 n. 3. Diocletian, i. 
 146. Edict of Constantiue, i. 148 n. 1. 
 Edict of Diocletian, i. 148 n. 1, 149 n. 
 1. The fire at Nicomedia, i. 153. Con- 
 stantius Chlorus, i. 155. Fragments of 
 Porpliyry, i. 171 n. 4. Church offices, 
 i. 201.' "images of Christ, i. 292 n. 2. 
 Polycarp's journey to Rome, i. 299 n. 
 1. Cerinthus, i 396 n. 1. Bardesanes, 
 i. 441, 442. TlpoTrapaaKevfi ei;ayyeAU(ij, i. 
 442 (171 n. 4). Tatian, i. 457 n. 4, 458 
 n. 1. Mani, i.485 n. 1. ]\Iontanus, i. 513 
 n. 3. Letter of the church of Lyons, i. 
 524, 525. Alexandrian catechists, i. 
 527. Origen, i. 528 n. 1, 693 n, 2, 697 
 u. 1, 704 n. 3, 710 n. 2. Bcryll of Bo.s- 
 tra, i. 593 n. 1, 594. Malchion, i. 605 
 n. 1. Quadratus, i. 661. Ajiology of 
 Justin Martvr, i. 663 n. 2, 0()4 n. 1, 665. 
 'E^eyxoi of J. M., i. 666. Death of Jus- 
 tin, i. 671. Apollinaris, i. 677 u. 1. Flo- 
 rinus, i. 680 n. 3. Hippolvtus, i. 681. 
 Tertulliau, i. 684. Clement, i. 691, 693 
 n. 1. Ammonius, i. 699 n. 1. Sym- 
 machus, i. 708 n. 2. Julius Africauus, 
 i. 709 n. Immortality of the soul, i. 
 710 n. 3. Death of Origen, i. 711 n. 3. 
 Dionysius, i. 712 n. 1. Methodius, i. 
 720. Pamphilus, i. 721, 722 and n. 3. 
 Cliristian benevolence, ii. 5. Discourse 
 of Constantiue, ii. 8 n. 1. Translations 
 in Eusebius, from Latin into Greek, 
 ii. 13 n. 2, 14 nn. 1, 2. Liciuius, ii. 
 20 n. 3. Letter of Constantiue, ii. 24. 
 Motives of Constantine, ii. 25. False 
 Christians, ii 30. The banquet at Nice, 
 ii. 32 n. 2. Churches among the Sar- 
 acens, i. 142. Constantine ET^icKO-og, 
 ii. 163 and n. 2, 164 n. 1. Meletiau 
 schism, ii. 254 n. Image of Christ, ii. 
 324-326. Constantine's law res])cctiug 
 the observance of Sunday, ii. 336. Con- 
 stantiue on the observance of the Pass- 
 
84 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 over, ii. 337 n. 5. Origen's influence, 
 ii. 387, 388. Alexander, ii. 409 n. 4. 
 Origen's wept upxuv, ii. 740. Marcellu.s, 
 ii. 740 n. 2. Catalogue of ch. fathers, 
 iii. 170. 
 
 Citations from his writings : — 
 
 AdTcr,<us Hieroclen, i. 174. 
 
 Coium. in ].-iaiani, churches among the Ger- 
 mans, i. 142 n. 3. See Jlontfaucon. 
 
 Contra Mareollum, ii. 439 n. 6. L. i. f. 23, 
 Marcellus against Origen, ii. 740 n. 1. L. ii. 
 c. 2, f. 36, words of Marccllus, ii. 439 r 3 ; 
 f. 44, Christ the firstborn, ii.480nn. 1, 8; 
 f. 45, Logos doctrine of M., ii. 480 n. 2 ; if. 
 48, 49, incarnation, ii. 479 n. ; ff. 61-53, 
 Logos doctrine of M., ii. 481 nn. 1-3. 
 
 De ecclesiast. theolog., ii. 439 n. 6. L. i. c. 8, 
 Son of God, ii. 411 n. ; c. 12, the faith neces- 
 sary to salvation, ii. 412 n. 1 ; c. 20 (f. 87, ed. 
 Colon.), doctrine of Marcellus of Ancyra, ii. 
 439 n. 2. L. iii. c. 4, f. 168, the same, ii. 439 
 nn. 4, 5 : c. 12, the Lord's Supper, ii. 736 
 n. 2. 
 
 De martyribus Palast. cc. 1, 3, 9, i. 154 nn. 1, 
 3 4 ; c. 4, study of Scriptures, school of 
 Pamphilus, i. 721 n. 8: c. 10, the Marcioii- 
 ites, persecution, i. 472 n. 4; c. 11, f. 388, 
 Porphyrins, i. 722 n. 1. 
 
 Demonstratio, evangelica, 1. i. c. 10, f. 39, the 
 Lord's Supper, ii. 736 n. 1. L. iii. f. 134, 
 oracles concerning Christ, i. 172 nn. 3, 4. 
 L. iv. c. 3, Son of God, ii. 411 n. 1. 
 
 Ep. ad Alexandrum, ii. 412 and n. 2. 
 
 Ep. ad Constantium, on images, ii. 325, 326. 
 
 Ep. ad S. Parwiia? horn, (pastoral letter, in 
 Athanas. op. ed. Ben. t. i. 1, f. 189,, Council 
 of Nice, ii. 415 n. ; § 5, ii. 419 and n. 4 ; § 7, 
 ii. 420 and n. 1 ; § 10, ii. 420 and n. 2. 
 
 Historia eccles. 1. i. c. 7, Julius Africanus, on 
 the genealogies in Matt, and Luke, i. 709 n. 
 1 ; c. 10, Pantsenus, i. 82 u. 5 : c. 10, § 2, 
 Paul in Spain, i. 85 n. 3. L. ii. c. 2, Ter- 
 tullian at Rome, i. 684 n. 1 ; c. 13, Justin's 
 apologies, i. 665 n. 5, c. 23, James the apos- 
 tle, i. 675 n. 1. L. iii. c. 1, Thomas in Par- 
 thia, i. 80 n. 3 ; c. 2, Constantine and the sign 
 of the cross, ii. 13 n. 3 : c. 5, flight of Chris- 
 tians from Jerusalem, i. 343 n. 3 ; cc. 19, 20, 
 Hegesippus on Domitian, i. 96n. 6; c. 28, 
 parish chuj-ches, ii. 194 n. 1 ; Dionysius on Ce- 
 rinthus, i. 399 n. 3 ; c. 37, apolog. of Quadra- 
 tus, i. 661 n. 3. L. iv. c. 3, the .same, i. 661 n. 
 3 ; c. 6, church at iElia Capitolina, i. 344 n. 1 ; 
 c. 11, i. 665 n. 5 ; c. 13, Methodius and Ori- 
 gen, i. 720 n. 4 ; c. 15, letter of the ch. at 
 Smyrna, i. 109 n. 1, 335 n. 1, the Marcionitcs, 
 472 n. 4; cc. 16 and 17, apologies of Justin 
 Martyr, i. 665 n. 5 ; c. 22, Hegesippus, i. 676 
 n. 1 ; c. 23, benevolence of the Kouian bps., i. 
 204 n. 2 ; church letters, i. 205 n. 1 : c. 26, re- 
 scripts of Hadrian, i. 101 n. 1, 102 n. 2 ; Melito 
 of Sardis, 104 n. 2, 299 n. 3, 676 n. 5 ; c. 29, 
 Tatian's harmony, i. 458 n. 1 ; c. 30, Gregory 
 Thaumaturgus, i. 718 n. 2. L. v. c. 1, letter 
 from the churches at Lyons and Vienna, i. 112 
 n. 1 ; c. 3, Alcibiades, i. 276 n. 2 ; the church 
 at Lyons on Wontanisni, i. 524 n. : c. 5, edict 
 of M. Aurelius, i. 116 n. 1 : legio fulminea, 
 117 n. 1 ; ep. of Dionysius Alex., i. 321 n. 1 ; 
 c. 12, Maximus, i. 721 n. 3 ; c. 13, llhodon on 
 Marcion, i. 467 n. 1 ; on Apelles, 474 n. 7 ; c. 
 16, Maximilla, i. 515 n. 3; c. 17, Quadratus, 
 i. 661 n. 3 ; c. 18, Montanus, i. 513 n. 3; 
 c. 20, Irena-us on Polycarp, i. 677 n. 3 : c. 21, 
 the Christians under Comniodus, i. 118 n. 2 ; 
 c. 24, ep. of Polycrates, i. 194 n. 1, 298 n. 2 ; 
 ep. of Ireua'us to Victor, i. 215 n. 1, .300 n. 1, 
 332 n. 2 ; c. 26, ep. of Irenacus to Florinus, 
 i. 680 n. 3 ; c. 27, Maximus, i. 721 n. 3 ; c. 28, 
 divinity of Christ, i. 675 n. 3; Natalis, i. 680 
 n.5 ; Zephyrinus, i. 681 n. ; ,\rtemonitcs, i. 
 582 n. 2. L. vi. c. 1, persecution in Thebais, 
 i. 83 D. 3,691 n. 5 ; c. 6, Origeu and Clement, 
 
 i. 528 n. 1, 694 n. 1 ; c. 7, persecution under 
 SeptimiusSeverus, i. 121 n. 1 ; c. 8, Origen, i 
 697 n. 1 ; c. 9, Hadrian's rescript, i. 101 n. 2 ; 
 c. 10, Alexandrian school, i. 627 n. 2 : c. 11, 
 Clement of Alex., i. 692 n. 1 ; c. 13, Clement 
 and Panta'nus, i. 691 n. 4 ; c. 14, Origen, i. 
 693n.2, 694n. 1; c. 15, Origen and llera- 
 clas, i. 7()0 n.3: c. 17, Symmachus, i. 70S n. 
 2; c. 19, 0. in Arabia, i. 81 n. 3; Porphyry 
 on interpretation, i. 171 n. 3 ; lay preaching, 
 i. 197 n. 2 ; Ammonius and Origen, i. 69b n 
 1 : troubles in Alexandria, i. 703 n. 2; c. 20, 
 Beryll of Hostra, i. 593 n. 1 ; c. 27, 0. and 
 Firmilian, i. 707 n.5 ; c. 28, .Maximin, i. 126 
 n.3: c. 31, Julius .Africanus, i. 709 n. 1 ; c. 
 32, 0. at Athens, i. 710 n. 2 ; c. .33. doctrine of 
 Beryll, i. 'j9S n. 1 ; c. 36, Origen's excommuni- 
 cation, i. 704 n. 3; c.37, controversy on the 
 resurrection, i. 710 n. 3; c. 39, Origen in 
 prison, i 711 n. 2; c. 41, Dionysius Alex., ep. 
 to Fabius, i. 130 n. 2, 132 n. 4"; c. 43, church 
 offices, ep. of Cornelius of Borne, i. 201 n. 2, 
 238 n. 2, 316 n. 3, 690 n. 1 ; c. 46, ep. of No- 
 vatian to Dionysius, i. 241 n. 2 ; reply of D., 
 243 n. 1 : number of deacons, ii. 189 n. 3. 
 L. vii. c. 2, death of Origen, i. 711 n. 3 ; c. 6, 
 Dionysius Alex, on Sabellius, i. 599 n. 2 ; c. 
 7, ep". of Dionys. Alex, to Sixtus II.. i. 320 n. 
 5 ; to Philemon, i. 712 n. 1 : c. 8, Dionysius 
 and Novatian, i. 243 n. 1 : c. 9, ep. of Diony- 
 sius, catechumens, i. 308 n. 6 : D. to Sixtus 
 II., i. 321 n. 2, 323 n. 3 ; c. lO, D. on Vale- 
 rian, i. 127 n. 2, 137 n. 1 ; c. 11, D. on his 
 banishment, i. 138 n. 2 ; c. 12, Marcionites in 
 pei-seeution, i. 472 n. 4 ; cc. 13, 15, rescript of 
 Gallicnus, i. 140 nn. 2, a ; c. 18, pagan images 
 of Christ, etc., i. 292 n. 2 ; c. 22, the plague 
 at Alexandria, i. 258 n. 1 ; c. 24, Coracion, i. 
 653 n. 1 ; c. 30, synodal letter on Paul of Sa- 
 mo.sata, i. 602 n. 4, 603 n. 4, 659 n. 3 ; c. 32, 
 school of Pamphylus, i. 721 n. 7. L. viii. c. 
 2, edict of Diocletian, i. 148 n. 1 ; c. 4, 
 Christian soldiers under Galerius, i. 147 n. 3 ; 
 c. 13, Egyptian martyrs, ii. 254 n. ; c. 14, 
 Maxentius, ii. 9 n. 1. L. ix. c. 1, mandate of 
 Sabinus, ii. 3 n. 1 ; c. 2, petitions against the 
 Christians, ii. 3 n. 2; c. 3, the statue of Ju- 
 piter, ii. 4 n. 2 ; c. 4, Maximin, ii. 5 n. 2 ; c. 
 5, acta Pilati, ii. 5 n. 3 ; c. 6, end of the Dio- 
 cletian persecution, ii. 6 n. ; martyrdom of 
 Peter of Alexandria, ii. 254 n. 1 ; c. 7, edict 
 of Maximin, ii. 5 n. 1 ; c. 8, impression made 
 by acts of benevolence, ii. 5 n. 8 ; c. 9, statue 
 of Constantine at Kome, ii. 13 n. 2. L. x. c. 
 5, rescript of Licinius and Constantine, ii. 14 
 nn. 1, 2 ; c. 6, Donatists, ii. 223 n. 6. 
 
 Pra^paratio evangelica, 1. ii. c. 2, conversion of 
 Clement, i. 691 n. 2. L. iii. c. 7, Porphyry 
 on image \vorship, i. 27 n. 3. L. iv. c. 2, 
 reality of paganism,!. 145 n. 2; c. 7, Por- 
 phyry on revelation, i. 31 n. 7 ; c. 13, Neo- 
 platonic view of pi-ayer, i. 26 n. 1; cc. 21, 
 22, of demons, i. 28 n. 4. L. v. c. 1, .^icu- 
 lapius, i. 145 n. 3. L. vi. c. 10, spread of 
 Christianity, i. 80 n. 4 ; Bardesanis ag;iinst 
 the po\vcr of the stars, i. 442 n. 2. L. vii. 
 c. 8, Philo's defense of the Jews, i. 43 n. 3. 
 
 Vita Coustantini, 1. i. c. 27, conversion of C, 
 ii. 9 nn. 2-4 ; c. 28. etocnj/iito, ii. 12 n. 2 ; c. 
 40, .statue of C. at Kome, ii. 13 n. 2 , c. 44, 
 council of Nice, ii. 164 n. 1 ; c. 56, C. and the 
 bi.shops, i. 18 n. 2. L. ii. c. 5, Licinius, ii. 
 20 n. 3 ; c. 6, Christians in the provinces of 
 Licinius, ii. 20 n. 1 ; c. 9, C. and the cross, 
 ii. 21 n. 1 ; c. 12, inspiration of C, ii. 25 n. 
 1 : c. 19, festivals, ii. 351 n. 1 ; c. 32, i. 148 
 n. 1 ; cc. 44, 45, ordinance against idol-wor- 
 ship, ii. 28 n. 3; c. 49, proclamation of C. 
 to the people of the East, ii. 8 n. 1 ; c. 53, 
 pei-secution extends Christianity, ii. 124 n. 
 1 ; c. 55, invocation of C., ii. 24 n. 2 ; c. 56, 
 proclamation of C.,ii.26 nn. 3, 4 ; cc.56 and 
 60, the same, ii. 26 n. 2 ; c. 58, the belief in 
 one God. ii. 29 n. 2; cc. t>4-72, ep. of C. to 
 Alexander and Arius, ii. 414 u. 1 ; c. 69, the 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 85 
 
 same, ii 409 n. 4. L. iii. c. 3, emblem ex- 
 hibited by C, ii. 24 n. 4; c. 4, troubles in 
 Egypt, ii. 414 n. 4 ; c. 15, banquet at Nice, ii. 
 32 n. 2 ; c. IS, observance of the passover, ii. 
 337 n. 5 ; c. 21, C. on convemon, ii. 30 n. 1 ; 
 c. 47, Uelena, ii. 7 n. 2 ; c. 49, C. and relig- 
 ious objects in art, ii. 324 n. 1 ; c. 54, spoils 
 of the temples, ii. 27 n. 3, 28 n. 2 ; c. 65, 
 demolition of temples, ii. 26 n. 3 : c. 56, the 
 Bame, ii. 27 n. 1 ; c. 57, unbelief, ii. 28 n. 1 ; 
 c. 58, C 's gifts for the poor, ii. 26 n. 4 ; c. 
 60, bishops of the large citie.s, ii. 186 n. 2. 
 L. iv. c. 9, C. and .Sapor 11., ii. 125 n. 5 ; c. 
 17, court clergy, private chapel.*, iii. 109 n. 
 1 ; cc. 18, 19, form of prayer required of pa- 
 gans, ii. 29 n. 1 ; cc. 18-20, military exercise 
 on Sunday forbidden, ii. 336 n. 3 ; c. 23, pa- 
 gan worship forbidden, ii. 28 n. 3 ; c. 24, C. 
 episcopos, ii. 163 n. 2 ; cc. 41, 42, accusations 
 against .Vthanasius, ii. 426 n. 3 ; c. 48, C. and 
 the bishops, li. 25 n. 2 ; c. 54, hypocrisy, ii. 
 30 n. 2 ; c. 62, baptism of C, ii."30 n. 4, 31 
 nn. 2, 3 ; app., orat. Const., ii. 8 n. 1. 
 
 Eusebius, bp. of Doryleum, ii. 563, 564, 
 566 n. 1, 571, 572. 
 
 Eiist^biiis, bp. of Eniiisa, ii. 389. 
 
 EusL'biiis, bp. of Nicoiiiedia, baptizes Con- 
 stantiiie, ii. 30. lu the Ariau contro- 
 versy, 404 u. 2, 406 n. I, 410, 415 n. 1, 
 417 n. 3, 421, 422. Ambition, 433 n. 2. 
 
 Eu.'<el)ius, bp. of Vercelli, ii. 184, 294, 
 441, 456. 
 
 Lib. de Synodis, § 91, Nicene creed, ii. 441 n. 
 1 ; Opus. hist, fragment, 1, § 3, his confession 
 of the Nicene creed, ii. 441 n. 2. Lib. 1, ad 
 Constantium, ii. 441 nn. 3, 4. 
 
 EusebiiLS, Cliristinn in Antiocli, ii. 84. 
 Eusebius, court chaniberlaiu, ii. 431. 
 Eusebius, Ef;yi)tiau monk, ii. 752. 
 Eusebius, monk in Syria, ii. 292. 
 Eusebius, Platonist, ii. 42. 
 Eusebius, presbyter in Home, ii. 256 and 
 
 nu. 2, 3. Life of, 257 nn. 2, 3. 
 Eusebius Bruno of Autrers, iii. 508, 509, 
 
 511 and n. 1, 516 and n. 2, 516-518. 
 
 Ep. to Herengar, iii. 516 and n. 2, 517. 
 Eustasius, abbot of Luxeuil, among the 
 
 Bavarians, iii. 38. Among the War- 
 
 askians, i. 38 n. 2. Life of, 38 n. 2, 
 
 39 n. 2. 
 Eustathius, abp. of Thessalonica, iv. 529- 
 
 533, 535. 
 
 Comm. on Homer, Iv. 530. Discourse to a Stv- 
 lite, xi. § 7, f . 62, iv. 533 n. 1 ; f . 186, 532 n. 
 4; xxii. § 66, f. 193, 532 n. 2. Ep. xix. ad 
 Thessalonicenses, iv. 531 n. 2. Free think- 
 ers, iv. 531 n. 4. B'ast sermon, xi. f. G6, iv. 
 531 n. 5. On the monastic life (opp. cd. 
 Tafel), iv. 529 nn., 53U n. 2, 532 n. 3. Orat. 
 II. in I's. 48, § 14, f. 10, iv. 532 u 1, 533 n. 
 4; f. 11, iv. 533 nn. 2,3. Monodia oh, iv. 
 531 n. 1. 
 
 Eustathius, bp. of Antioch, Eustathians, 
 ii. 389, 416 n. 4, 417 u. 3, 422, 457, 458, 
 465. 
 
 Cited by Theodoret, U. E. i. 7, on the council 
 of Nice, ii. 416 n. 4, 417 u. 3. 
 
 Eustathius, l)p. of Sebaste, Eustathians, 
 ii. 276, 277 n. 3, 280, 281, 379. 
 
 Eustaehiuni, letter to, ii. 744. 
 
 Eustratius, life of Eutvchius, ii. 607 n., 
 609 n. 1. 
 
 Euthvmius, monk, ii. 143. Life of, 135 
 
 n. 4, U3 n. 3, 276 n. 2. 
 Euthymius, mouk, life of Cyrill, ii. 581 
 
 n. 1. 
 Euthymius, Origenistic monk, ii. 752. 
 Euthymius Zigabenus, iv. 530. The Bo- 
 
 gomiles, iii. 591 n. 2; iv. 558. 
 
 Panoplia, iv. 552-558 nn. ; c. 23, " Bog niilui,"' 
 iv. 552 n. 2. Tract against the Bogomiles, iv. 
 559 nn. 2, 3. See Gieseler, ToUe. 
 
 Eutropius, imperial favorite, ii. 177, 754, 
 
 755. 
 Eutvches, abbot, Eutychians, ii. 541 n., 
 
 560 and nn., 561, 563 n. 2, 56.3-569, 573, 
 
 574 n. 1, 575, 580, 582, 589 ; iii. 34 n. 2. 
 Eutyches, missionary among tiie Goths, 
 
 ii. 150, 155, 156 and n. 1. 
 Eutychian controversy, ii. 560-583, 589. 
 
 Eutychianism, ii. 588; iii. 179, 215. 
 Eutvchius, patriarch of Alexandria, on 
 
 tiie constitution of the AJexaudrian 
 
 church, i. 190 n. 
 Eutychius, patriarch of Constantinople 
 
 {Ka<tfuAiKOQ^, ii. 607 and n., 609 and nn. 
 
 1, 3. Life of, ii. 607 u., 609 u. 1. 
 Euzago, iii. 390. 
 Eva, i. 498. 
 Evai^rius, church historian, Nestorius, ii. 
 
 554 n. 1. Creed of Chalcedon, 581 
 n. 1. 
 
 II. E. i. 7, ep. of Nestorius to the prefect of 
 Thebais, ii. 553 nn. 1, 3; i. 21, <|)poi'Ticm)pia, 
 271 n. 4 : iii. cc. 5, 9, .-icacius, 58b n. 2 ; c. 14, 
 Zeno"s llenoticon, 588 n. 2 ; iv. c. 2, Aman- 
 tius and .lustin,591 n. :c. 27, image of Christ 
 at Edcssa, 331 n. 3 ; c. 38, 596 n. 3 ; Theodore 
 Ascidas, 598 n. 
 
 Evagrius, deacon, ii. 752, 765. 
 
 Evangelical counsels, v. 239. See Con- 
 silia evangelica. 
 
 Evangelical law, the, v. 26, 27. 
 
 Evangelical ])crfection, iv. 262, 290; v. 
 16, 25, 33, 215, 216. 
 
 Evangelical poverty, iv. 268, 272, 276, 
 283, 291, 303, 59.3, 594, 605, 607, 608, 
 616, 617, 620, 624, 626; v. 7, 14, 16, 
 33, 132, 404. Wicklif on, v. 138, 141, 
 151, 161, 170. Militz on, v. 174. Huss 
 on, V. 268, 269. 
 
 Evangelists, the, i. 661 and n. 2 ; iv. 4, 
 578 n. 5. See the individuals, Bible. 
 
 Evangel iuui ad HebriKos. 
 Apud Epiph. h. 30, 5 13, and Justin. Dial. c. 
 Tryph. f. 315, i. 348 n.3; apud Uicron.de 
 vir. illust. c. 3 and in Micbam. 1. 2, c. 7 (t. 6, 
 f. 520), i. 350 nn. 2, 3 ; apud Grig, in Joann. 
 t. 2, § 6, i. 350 n. 3. See Gospel. 
 
 Evangelium a^ternum, iv. 618. Processus 
 in, 618 n. 1. lutroductorius in, 618, 
 619 n. 1, 620. See Everlastiug gospel. 
 
 Eve, i. 498 ; ii. 485; iii. 597 u. 2; iv. 554, 
 
 555 n. 1, 573. 
 
 Everlasting gospel, the, iv. 618-620; v. 
 
 150. See Joachim. 
 Everstcin castle, iv. 33. 
 Everwin of Stcinfeld, letter to Bernard, 
 
 Catharists near Cologne, iv. 580 nn. 1, 
 
 4, 593 and n. 1. 
 Evidences, iii. 147. 
 
86 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Evil, iiecrssity of, according to the Stoics, 
 i. 16, 106, "(HI. lu Platouism, i. 37S. 
 Oripen on, i. 630; others, ii. 718, 7.38; 
 iv. 479, 486, 508. Oripin of, in Pla- 
 touisin, Celsus on, i. 163, 168, 611. 
 In Gnosticism, i. 370, 372-375, 392, 
 401-403, 420-422, 438 n. 4, 566. In 
 Parsisni, i. 489, see Individual Gnos- 
 tics. Christian view, i. 611. Hcrnio;,'e- 
 nes, i. 566, 617, 618. TertuUian on, 
 i. 615. Clement, i. 620. Orijren, i. 
 621, 623. Aujrustin, ii. 397, 625, 6.38, 
 661, 662, 666-668, 685. Pe]a<.nu.s, ii. 
 638,666-668. Tlieodore, ii. 715, 718. 
 Grejrorv on, iii. 144. .John Scot us, iii. 
 461, 465, 466. Gottschalk, iii. 474-476. 
 Kabanus Maurus, iii. 476, 477. Eu- 
 chites, iii. 590, 591. Scholastics, iv. 
 474, 475, 477-480. Wicklif on, v. 167, 
 168. Destruction of, ii. 718, 737 and n. 
 3 (see Kestoratiou). Occasion of good, 
 ii. 715, 738. God's knowledge of, iv. 
 575, 576. Limitation of, iv. 576. 
 Negative nature of, iv. 475, 479. Ne- 
 cessitv of, iv. 479. Subservient to 
 gOod,'iv. 479, 480, 504, 508. Kingdom 
 of, i. 309. Principle of, iv. 553, 50 1, 
 566, 572 (.see Ueniiurge). With the 
 Catharists, iv. 567, 569, 570, 572. Evil 
 and good, ii. 715. With the Gno.s- 
 tics, i. 402, 403, 489. Manicheaus, i. 
 480. See Anthropology, Dualism, Sin, 
 'TA71. 
 Evil spirits, i. 74, 309. With Gnostics, i. 
 456, 475. Bogomiles on, iv. 557. 
 Catharists, iv. 569, 574, 575. Conflict 
 with, iv. 273 ; v. 400, 405. Miracles 
 of, v. 239. See Demoniacs. 
 Evil thoughts, control of, iv. 240. See 
 
 Monks, temptations of. 
 Evodins. See Euodius. 
 Evolution, Neo-Platouic doctrine of, i. 25, 
 27. Of the conception, i. 391. Of 
 truth, i. 588. Cosmical, with Plotinus, 
 i. 392. Basilides, i. 400, 405. Julian, 
 ii. 50. Marcellus, ii. 439. The Pau- 
 iicians, iii. 260. Scotus, iii. 461, 466, 
 488. De Causis, iv. 445. Of ideas, iv. 
 445. In sin, iv. 517. Of the idea in 
 time, iv. 475, 482. Of doctrine, ii. 749 ; 
 iii 536, 537. In justification, iv. 509. 
 Kingdom of God, iv. 617, 621, 622. 
 Good and evil principles, iv. 622. 
 Exarchs, ii. 196. 
 Exceri)tores, ii. 184, 192. 
 Excitements of the religious conscious- 
 ness, i. 186. 
 Excommunication, i. 218; ii. 213-216, 
 241, 756; iii. 454; iv. 129 u. 4. 132, 
 219; V. 81. Papal, iii. 373; iv. 102- 
 106, 108-111, 176, 178; v. 18, 146. 
 Gerbcrt on, iii. 373, 374. Gerson, v. 
 81. Wicklif on, V. 146, 161. Of Ori- 
 gen, i. 703 and u. 5. Of Huss, v. 272, 
 294. See Han. 
 Exegesis, of Marcion, i. 473. Of Origen, 
 i. 552-557. Hippolytus, i. 682. At 
 
 Antioch, i. 722. Of the Alexandrian 
 
 and Antiochian schools, ii. 388-394. 
 
 See Catena?, Interpretation. 
 Exemptions, ii. 169-171 ; iii. 97, 101, 102. 
 
 Granted by the pope, iv. 201-203; v. 
 
 86. 
 Exeter (Adscancester), English convent 
 
 at, iii. 46. 
 Exhortations, i. 303. Of Hildegard, iv. 
 
 217. 
 Exile of Christians, i. 133, 135-139. Of 
 
 Nestorius, ii. 552-554. Of Chrysostom, 
 
 ii. 761. 
 Exodns. 
 
 10 : 27, i. 613 n. 2, 629 n. 3. 28, i. 705 n. 4. 33 : 
 18,1.558. 34:20,1.554. See Commentaries. 
 
 Exorci>m, exorcists, i. 73, 74, 157, 201, 
 238, 303 n. 3, 309; ii. 359; iii. 421, 
 422 u. 2. At baptism, i. 309 ; ii. 359 ; 
 with the Gnostics, i. 477 n. 5. Heathen 
 and Christian, i. 73. 
 
 Exorcistaj, i. 201. 
 
 'E^udovfievoi, ii. 357 n. 4. 
 
 Exjierience and knowledge, iv. 258, 259, 
 
 369, 370, 371, 372. 
 Expiations, ii. 115. 
 
 Exjiositions of Scripture, ii. 734 ; iii. 52. 
 
 Of Genesis, ii. 713; iv. 314 n. 1. See 
 
 Bible exposition, Homilies. 
 External influences and inward causes, i 
 
 370. External forms, i. 208, 219, 220 
 332; iii. 351. Eeligion, ii. 258, 259. 
 Observances, Tauler on, t. 408. 
 
 Externalization of religion, iv. 304, 305, 
 306, 338, 387, 510, 514 n. 5. Opposi- 
 tion to, iv. 575, 577, 578, 596, 636 ; v. 
 138, 308. Friends of God on, v. 383, 
 401, 404,407, 408. Externalization of 
 the conception of the church in the 
 Theocracy, ii. 178, 179. 
 
 Extortions, "in behalf of the crusades, iv. 
 188 and u. 3, 189. Of officials, iv. 212, 
 213. Bv the Roman court, iv. 178, 
 182, 222, 280; v. 21, 52-54. 58, 87, 
 89, 97. In Germany, V. 101. Council 
 of Constance on, v. 113. Wicklif, v 
 137. 
 
 Extremists, ii. 703. 
 
 Ezekiel. 
 9: 4, ii. 241. 13: 18, iv. 243. 14: 14, iii. 437 
 18 : 20, v. 283. 33, iv. 347. 33 : 11, ii. 135, 
 iii. 481. 
 
 F. 
 
 Fabian, bp. of Eome, his martyrdom, i. 
 1,33, 241. Ordination of clinici, i. 238 
 and n. 2. Origen, i. 702, 704 n. 3. 
 Fabius Marius Victorinus, ii. 76. 
 Fabius, bp. of Antioch, i. 130 n. 2, 238 
 
 n. 2, 243. 
 Fabricius. 
 Edition of Hippolytus, i. 683 ; vol. i., engraving 
 of the statue of Hippolytus, 681 n. 4 ; Chris- 
 tian Druthniar, iii. 458 n. 2; f. 193, Di.sput. 
 Arehelaus and Mani, i. 401 n. 2. See Bibl. 
 eccles., Uermas, Maui. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 87 
 
 ?acundus of Hermiane, ii. 211, 215, 602- 
 604. 
 
 Contr. Mocian. (Sirmond), ii. 600 n. 5 ; f . 592, 
 D , 602 n. 4 ; f. 593, C, 603, u. 1 ; f . 593, E., 
 595 n. 1; f. 594, A. D»602 nn. 2, »; f. 595, 
 603 n. 6. Pro liofeusiouo triuin capitulorum, 
 603 na. 1, 3. h. iii. c. 4, Theodore, 497 n. 5. 
 L. iv. f. 379 (Sirmoad. opp. t. ii. f. 376, ed. 
 Veiiet 1728), .Julian's letter to Photinus, 71 
 n. 2 ; f . 38i), 78 n. 1 ; c. 3, 601 n. 2 ; c. 4, 598 
 n. 1, 600 nn. 1, 2, 604 n. 1 ; c. 8, 602 n. 1. L. 
 T. c. 5 (Sir. ii. 407), autliority of councils, 
 211 n. 4. L. Tiii. f. 460, bps. at Antiocti to 
 Proclus, 556 n. 5 ; c. 3, to Theodosius, 557 u. 
 1, tlio Sacra., 557 n. 2 ; c. 7, f. 183, councils, 
 211 n. 5. L. xii. c. 4, dogmatism of the em- 
 perors, 603 n. 4 ; c. 5, f . 584, D., his words to 
 Justinian, 215 n. 3, 6i)4 n. 2. 
 Fairies, talcs of, iii. 207 n. 
 Faith, detiiiitions of, ii. 269; i. 414 and n. 
 3 ; iii. 174; iv. 432. Foundation of, iii. 
 2. lu Je.sus Christ, i. 1, 545-552, 644. 
 Place of faith iu Cliristiauity, i. 194, 
 215, 308, 322. Faith and authority, i. 
 366, 367, 389, 543, 645; ii. 239, 241, 
 249, 629 ; iv. 392. And miracles, ii. 
 375 ; V. 238. And will, iii. 76 ; v. 201. 
 And conviction, iv. 586. Gift of j^race, 
 ii. 630, 689, 711. Cyprian on, i. 210. 
 Clement, i. 308. Simplicius on, ii. 108, 
 109. Louis IX., iv. 300. Two kinds 
 in Gnosticism, i. 432, 529. Jewisli no- 
 tion of, i. 460, 645. Marcioii's, i. 460. 
 i'aith and knowledge, ii. 387, 395, 
 627, 628 ; iii. 174 ; iv. 64. In the Ale.N.- 
 andriun school, i. 529-557, 305 n. 1. 
 Origan, i. 544-546, 550. In Gnosticism, 
 i. 366, 367, 450. With Ba.silides, i. 413- 
 415. In the Clementines, i. 394,395. 
 With Anthony, ii. 269. ApoUiuaris, ii. 
 484, 485. Maximus, iii. 174. John 
 Scotus, iii. 462, 463. Auselin, iv. 367, 
 369-371. Bernard, iv. 371-373. Ahel- 
 ard, iv. 373-380, 385, 392, 399. Ber- 
 nard and Abelard, iv. 396, 397. Wal- 
 ter ii St. Victor, iv. 381, 382. llwj;o a 
 St. Victor, iv. 402-407. Peter of Blois, 
 iv. 415. Ale.xauder of Hales, Bonaven- 
 tnra, Albert the Great, T. Aquinas, 
 Win. of Paris, R. Bacon, R. Lull, iv. 
 427-429, 432-435. F. and reason, i. 
 502; iii. 150, 173; iv. 360, 399, 409, 
 415, 417, 440. F. and intuition, i. 541. 
 F. and opinion, i. 530, 540 ; iv. 372, 
 397, 403, 512. F. and light of nature, 
 V. 166. Relation of feelini^s and knowl- 
 edge to F., iv. 367, 404-408, 427-429, 
 432-435. Fides prtecedit inti'llcctum, ii. 
 402 ; iv. 367, 369-371, 379, 435. F. and 
 theology, iv. 519. F. in condict with 
 skepticism, iv. 324-328. 
 
 Christian system of, ii. 659. Proper 
 objects of, i. 1, 545-552, 644 ; iii. 2 ; iv. 
 376. Unity of life in (Jovinian), ii. 
 304 (Ratranmus), iii. 568. 
 
 Faith and works, ii. 290 n. 4, 304, 
 638, 678 ; iii. 83, 442, 459 ; iv. 579 ; v. 
 212. And morals, ii. 120, 121, 122 ; iii. 
 148. And love, iv. 44. A virtue, iv. 432, 
 433, 522. Meritum tidei, v. 238. Dead 
 
 faith, iii. 442, 459 ; iv. 302, 327, 434, 
 511,615. 
 
 Faith and salvation, i. 210, 646; ii. 
 638; iv. 379, 510, 511. Waldenses on, 
 iv. 615. Faith and life, ii. 678 ; iii. 173, 
 174. And sacraments, i. 646 ; ii. 120, 
 636 ; iii. 76, 484. The baptized child, 
 ii. 731. As opus operatum, ii. 636. 
 Justifying, iv. 511. Inforinis and for- 
 mata,iv. 304,511,512, 519; v. 68, 199, 
 215. False and true, potential and ac- 
 tual, iv. 440. Power of faith, iii. 147. 
 lu the pagan world, iv. 379. Of an- 
 gels, iv. 486. 
 
 Fakirs, ii. 291. 
 
 Faldera (Wippendorf, Neuraiiuster), a 
 village of the Wends, iv. 34. 
 
 Falkeuberg, John of, v. 127. 
 
 Fall, the, i. 354, 392, 402 n. 3, 445, 456; 
 iv. 485, 493-195. .Marcion, i. 468. See 
 Sin, Original state. 
 
 False prophets, among the Jews, i. 38. 
 
 Falsehood, in the ancient world, i. 58, 
 388. With the Gnostics, i. 388. Greg- 
 ory on, iii. 150 and u. 2. Isidore, iii. 
 152 and n. 1. The Panliciaus, iii. 266, 
 267. Christianity and. iii. 267. Nicii- 
 olas I. on, iii. 357. In the Greek church, 
 iii. 531 ; iv. 530. Theodore Studita, 
 iii. 541 n. 5, 542. Berthold on, iv. 320. 
 The Waldenses, iv. 615. See Dissim- 
 ulation, Fraus pia, Meudacium, Veraci- 
 ty- 
 Family, Christianity and the, i. 280. 
 Woman and the, i. 182. Children, i. 
 257, 311. Images in the, i. 292. Fam- 
 ily feuds in Italy, iii. 366. bee Mar- 
 riage, Woman. 
 
 Famine, i. 136; iii. 308; iv. 2-39. 
 
 Fanaticism, Christianity regarded as, i. 
 173, 175. Heathen, i. 30, 71,72,79, 
 101, 112; ii. 2, 6, 8, 70, 72, 81, 97. 
 Christian, i. 109, 148; ii. 217, 223, 
 226, 227, 231, 238, 253. Gnostic, i. 
 446, 475 (391). Montauistic, i. 510, 
 513. Monkish, ii. 273, 289, 291-293. 
 Popular, iv. 154, 243, 328; v. 380. 
 From religious anxiety, iv. 305, 514. 
 Nilns, iii. 420. Francis, iv. 271. In 
 Spain, iii. 339. In France, iii. 374. 
 Against heretics, iii. 604, 605 ; iv. 643. 
 Against the Jews, iv. 72, 73. Leaders 
 of, V. 158. Fanatical bent among the 
 "Friends of God," v. 398-401. See 
 Circumcelliones, Douatist schism, Mele- 
 tian schism. Persecution iu Spain. 
 
 Fareyingia-Saga (ed. 1833), ft. 321, 322, 
 Faroe Isles, iii. 307 n. 1. 
 
 Faroe Islands, spread of Christianity in 
 the, iii. -306, 307. 
 
 Fasir, ii. 230. 
 
 Fast synods. See Lent synods. 
 
 Fasting, Fasts, with the TherapeutJB, i. 
 61. In Christianity, i. 117, 219, 256, 
 274, 278, 281, 282, "520, 521, 523, 526; 
 ii. 338-340 ; iv. 295, 306, 365, 366 ; v. 
 81, 207, 266, 305. Substituted for pa- 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 gan festivals, ii. 351. On tlie Sahbath 
 and Sunday, see Sabbath, Sunday. On 
 Friday,!. 300; ii. 333; iii. 294; and 
 Thursday, i. 29.5, and Wednesday, i. 
 296 ; ii 379. Weekly and annual, i. 
 29.5. Qua Iragesimal fast, i. 300; ii. 
 338-340, 379. In the prejiaration for 
 baptism, ii. 300 n 3. For the dead, v. 
 324. By pro.xy, iii. 139. On iiarticu- 
 lar occasions, i. 256 ; iii. 284, 355, 519 ; 
 iv. 28, 85 ; v. 43, 116. In the newlv con- 
 verted nation.s, iii. 78, 281, 294, 311 ; iy. 
 17. In honor of Christ, iii. 281, 285. 
 Kstimates of, i. 278, 300 ; ii. 291 ; iii. 
 440; iv. 91, 262, 306; y. 171, 386. 
 The Montani.sts, i. 280, 294, 684 n. 2. 
 Ptolemaeus on, i. 440. The Euchites, 
 ii. 278. Jovinian, ii. .304-307, .309. 
 Aerius, ii. 379. The Paulicians, iii. 
 266. Gerhard, iii. 407. liatherius, iii. 
 441,442. Lull, iv. 308, 310. Aquinas, 
 iy. 524. Francis of Assi>i, iy. 273. 
 In the sects, iy. 593, 616. Friends of 
 God, y. 384-386. In the Greek church, 
 iii. 557,567,581. See Friday. 
 
 Fasting and prayer, days of, i. 117 and n. 
 3, 274, 296. Fasting and alms, i. 256, 
 274, 278, 281: iii. 281. 285, 442. 
 
 Fatalism, i. 106, 441, 442; ii. 684, 704, 
 719; iy. 305. In ^lohamraedanism, iii. 
 85. 
 
 Fate, i. 16 ; iv. 476, 477. Fatality, i. 5. 
 
 Father, the, iii. 554; iv. 227-229. In 
 Gnosticism, i. 380. Jauow on, v. 208. 
 See Trinity. 
 
 Fathers. See Church fathers. 
 
 Faucense (Fusscn), iii. 37. 
 
 Faultisch, Nicholas of, v. 243, 245 n. 4. 
 
 Fauriel. 
 Collection ties documents in^dits sur I'histoire 
 de France ; War against the Albigenses, in 
 verse, iv. 639 n. 2, 641 nn. 3-5. 
 
 Fausta, wife of Constantine the Great, ii. 
 31. 
 
 Faustinus, Donatist bp. of Hippo, ii. 232. 
 
 Faustinus, presbyter, petition of, ii. 256 
 n. 6. 
 
 Faustus, bp. of Rhegium, character and 
 controversy, ii. 296, 702 n. 2, 706-708, 
 710, 711; iii. 4. Corporeality of the 
 suul, ii. 706 n. 2. 
 
 Ep. ad Leontium, ii. 706 n. 3 : De gratia Dei et 
 lib. arbitr., ii. 707 n. 2, 708 nn. 1-3. 
 
 Faustus, the Manichean, i. 494 n. 1, 500 
 n. 3, .501, 502, 503 n. 2 ; ii. 347 n. 4, 
 349, 397, 770 n. 4, 771. Fragments, ii. 
 771 n. 3. See Augustin c. Faustum. 
 
 Faviana (Vienna 1), iii. 26 n. 2. 
 
 Fear, in religion, i. 58. As a motive, ii. 
 299; iv. 235, 510; v. 383. 
 
 Feast.s. See Festivals. 
 
 Februationcs, ii. 372 n. 2. 
 
 Feeling, religiou.s, iv. 256, 298, 305, 324, 
 514 ; y. 387, 392. Predominance of, in 
 the Middle Ages, iv. 324. Repose in, 
 V. 405,409. Ojjposed to understandiuLS 
 iv. 371. Relation to kuo\vledge, iv. 385. 
 
 And faith, iv. 403, 404, 429. See Faith. 
 Ruysbroch on, v. 405. Tauler, v. 409- 
 411. Suso, v. 411. 
 Felicis.simus, i. 222, 225, 233-235, 687. 
 
 See Church schisms. 
 Felicitas tiie martyr, i. 123, 124. 
 Felix, African bp., i. 151. 
 Felix, bp. of Aptuugis, ii. 222, 224, 237. 
 Felix, bp. of Home, ii. 256. 
 Feli.x III., bp. of Rome. Letters to Aca- 
 cias ami Zeuo, ii. 586 n. 3. 
 Felix, bp. of Urgellis, iii. 156. Probable 
 author of Adoptianism, 158. Whether 
 urged on by the writings of Theodore 
 of Mopsuestia? 158. His defence of 
 Christianity against Mohammedanism, 
 159. Contends again!*t the confound- 
 ing together of the predicates of the 
 two natures in Christ, 159. In what 
 sense is Christ called Son of God, and 
 God? 159. Idea of adoption, 160. His 
 appeal to Scripture, 160, 161. Whence, 
 according to him, the avTineBia-racrts 
 Tuv bvofxciTuv^ 161 n. 2. Opposed to 
 calling JMary the mother of God ; on 
 baptism, 163. Agnoetism, 163, 168. 
 Ciiaracter of Felix, 165. He recants at 
 Regensburg and Rome, 165. His de- 
 fence of himself against Alcuin, 166. 
 His view of the church, 166. Felix in 
 Aix la Chapelle, 167. Placed under 
 the oversight of the archbishop of 
 Lyons, 16S. His death and posthu- 
 mous writing, 168. Influence on Clau- 
 dius of Turin, 430, His work against 
 Alcuin, 167. Fragments in Alcuin, 
 167 n. 3. See Ailoptianism, Alcuin, 
 espec. A. contra Felicem. 
 Felix, Numidian bp., i. 150. 
 Felix de Valois, iv. 267. 
 Felix the Manichean, i. 504 n. 3. See 
 
 Augustin, c. Felicem. 
 Fellowship, Christian, i. 179, 180,182,201, 
 219, 289, 390, 414 ; ii. 362, 367 ; iii. 98. 
 Ba.silides on, i. 414, 416. With Christ, 
 iv. 342, 511. With God, iv. 521. 
 Feria, i. 296 n. 3. 
 Fermentarians, iii. 584. 
 Ferrara, iv. 585. 
 Fcrrieres, monastery, iii. 154,404 n. 4, 
 
 459. 
 Fenda, ii. 213. 
 Festival of infants, ii. 347. 
 Festivals, Jewish, i. 294, 297 ; iv. 76. See 
 Sabbath, Passover. 
 
 Heathen, i. 91, 301 n. 1 ; ii. 258, 347, 
 349, 350 ; iii. 294 ; iv. 8, 17, 52. (See 
 Pagan.) Opposition to, i. 301 n. 1 ; ii. 
 350, 351. Replaced by Christian, i. 720 ; 
 ii. 347-351 ; iii. 15, 294. 
 
 Christian, i. 293-.302, 334, 335, 720 ; 
 ii. 331-352 ; iii. 133, 134; iv. 52. In 
 the Gentile cliurches, i. 297. Of Mar- 
 tyrs, i. 334, 335 ; ii. 155, 328, 351, 352, 
 369. Oil the consecration of churches, 
 iii. 15, 134; iv. 22,23. In the newly 
 converted nations, iii. 315 n. 1, 311. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 89 
 
 Observance of, i. 230 ; ii. 194, 258, 328 ; 
 iii. 123, 125, 12G, 311,420,447; iv. 278, 
 297,300, 317, 384; v. 224. Clirysos- 
 tom ou, ii. 314, 315, 332. Nicliolas I. 
 on, iii. 311. Abuse of, iv. 334, 384. 
 Wicklif on festivals, v. 168, 169. See 
 Lord's Supper. 
 
 Particular festivals, Octava inlan- 
 tium, ii. 341, 342 and n. 2. Ascension, 
 ii. 342, Dies uatalis virtutuni Domini, 
 ii. 344. New Year's festival ; circum- 
 cision of Christ, ii. 351 ; iii. 134 ; iv. 
 334; V. 81. St. Stephen's day, ii. 369. 
 Dies natalis Apost. Petri et Pauli, ii. 
 369 ; iii. 134. Anniversary of ordina- 
 tion of Roman bp., iii. 113. Presenta- 
 tion of Christ, in the Greek church ; 
 Fest. pnriticationis JNIaria; in the West- 
 ern church, iii. 1-33, 134. A.ssuniptio 
 Maria, iii. 134. Feast of St. Michael, 
 iii. 134. Johu the Baptist, iii. 134 ; iv. 
 68. Natalcs Andrew, liemigii, et JVIar- 
 tini, iii. 134. All Saints, iii. 134. Olof 
 the thick, iii. 299. Festival of ortho- 
 doxy in the Greek church, iii. 549. 
 Immaculate Conception, iv. 331-333. 
 Trinity, iv. 334. Corpus Christi, iv. 
 341. "innocents, v. 81. See Christmas, 
 Easter, Epiphany, Pentecost. 
 
 Manichean, i. 505. Mohammedan, iv. 
 52. 
 
 Festum fatuorum, follorum, hypodiaco- 
 nonim, iv. 334 ; v. 81. 
 
 Fetahil, i. 377, 383 n. 1. 
 
 Feudal tenure, transferred to the prop- 
 erty of the church, iii. 401, 402. 
 
 Fideles, ii. 360 n. 1. 
 
 Fidu.s, Nortli African bp., i. 313. 
 
 Fifty, sacredness of tlie number, v. 41. 
 
 Fiji tree, the barren, v. 152, 153 u. 1. 
 
 Filial churciies, ii. 194, 195. 
 
 Filius major, minor (Catharist), iv. 580. 
 
 Fines, iii. 78, 103, 137, 138. 
 
 Finni Johauuisi. 
 
 Hist. Eccles. Island (t. i. Hafnise, 1772), f. 42 
 note b, sign of the cross, iii. 3U1 n. 2 ; f. 68, 
 infanticide, iii. 305 n. 2. 
 
 Finns, history of the conversion of, iv. 
 45. 
 
 Fire, ordeal by, iii. 130, 399, 480, 519; 
 iv. 60 n. 2. 
 
 Fire, with the Manicheans, i. 500, 501. 
 p:uchites, ii. 280. Audians,ii. 767 u. 1. 
 Paulicians, iii. 257. Catharists, iv. 567. 
 Fiery Spirit, i. 501. 
 
 Fire-worship, temple, ii. 128, 133 and n. 
 3; iii. 589 n. 1. 
 
 Firmiliau of Ciesarea, exorcists, i. 201 n. 
 3. Against Stephanus of Koine, 216. 
 Churcli discipline, 220. Symbol, in 
 baptism, 306 u. 4. Baptism of heretics, 
 320. Advantages of common deliber- 
 ation, 320. Formula of baptism, 322 
 n. 4. Consecration of the Lord's Sup- 
 per, 329 n. 2. Origen, 707. 
 
 Epistnla ad Cypr. (Cypr. ep. 75), persecutions 
 vuider Maximin, i. 126 n. 4 ; exorcists, 201 
 
 n. 3; Synods, 207 n. 1, 220 n. 2, 320 n. 1; 
 Stephanus, the Roman eh., 216 n. 3, 318 n. 4 ; 
 formula of bapti.sm, 322 n. 4. 
 
 First fruits, ii. 107. 
 
 Fishing, iii. 30, 34, 35, 36. 
 
 Plagellants, v. 412. 
 
 Fhuiders, iv. 245, 343, 380 n. 1, 593 ; v. 
 
 412. See Robert of. 
 Flattery, v. 75. 
 Flavian, bp. of Antioch, ii. 174, 175, 280, 
 
 465, 754. 
 Flavian, patriarch of Antioch, ii. 589, 
 
 590. 
 Flavian, patriarch of Constantinople, ii. 
 
 562 n. 3, 564-576, 578 u. 4, 579 n. 3, 
 
 5 SO. 
 Flavins Marcellinus, imperial tribune, 
 
 ii. 236, 237. 
 Fhivius Vopiscus. 
 
 Saturninus of, c. 8, i. 102 n. 6. Vita Aureli- 
 ani, c. 20, 142 n. 1. 
 
 Flensburg, iii. 289 u. 2. 
 
 Flesh, the, in Christ (Marcellus), ii. 480, 
 481. See aapi. And Spirit (conflict 
 of), ii. 688; iv. 389, 390. Mortilication 
 of, iv. 510. Abstinence from, iii. 78. 
 
 Fleury, moua.stery, iii. 368 ; iv. 141. See 
 Abbo of. 
 
 Flodoard. 
 
 Ilistory of Rheims, 1. iii. c. 29, Ilinkmar on 
 image worship, iii. 440 n. 6. 
 
 Flora, enthusiast, martyr, iii. 339, 340. 
 Flora, letter of Pttdemasus to, i. 437 and 
 
 n. 5, 438 and Note ou p. 725. 
 Florbert, abl)ot, iii. 43 n. 2. 
 Florence, controversies between clergy 
 and hiity, iii. 389 n. 1, 398, 399. Bish- 
 ops of, iii. 387 ; iv. 198 ; v. 111. See 
 ]\lartin, Zal)arella. 
 Florentine province, iii. 419. 
 Florentines, v. 111. 
 Florcutius, officer of state, ii. 565. 
 Floreutius, priest, ii. 298. 
 Florentius Pupianus, confessor, letter of 
 
 Cyprian to, i. 224 n., 236, 237. 
 Florez. 
 Espana Sagrada of, t. v. (ed. ii. Madrid, 1763), 
 f. 524, ep. of Elipand. to Migetius. iii. 157 
 n. 1, 106 n. 6. T. xi. (ed. iii. Madrid, 1772), 
 Indiculus Luminosus, see Paulus Alvarua 
 and Samson, abbot of Cordova. 
 
 Florinus, false teacher, i. 677, 680. 
 Floris, monastery, iv. 220. 
 Florus, police officer, ii. 219. 
 Florus of Lyons, deacon, iii. 489, 490. 
 
 Against Scotus Erigona. iii. 489, 490 ; tl. 591, 
 t)42, 671, on the divine foreknowledge, 489 
 nn. 4-6 ; f . 62iJ, grace in the state of inno- 
 cence, 490 n. 1 ; f. 718, on the temper requis- 
 ite in the study of scripture, 490 u. 2. 
 
 Folmar, ])rovost of Traufeu.stein, ou the 
 withdrawal of tlie cup, iv. 345. 
 
 Fondi, V. 46. 
 
 Fontaines, iv. 252. 
 
 Fontenav, iii. 30. 
 
 Fontevraud (Fons Ebraldi), convent ol 
 nuns at, iv. 247. 
 
90 
 
 GENERAL IXDEX. 
 
 Forbidden fruit, the, ii. 667, 715; iii. 85, 
 259; iv. 573. 
 
 Force, use of, in matters of religion, ii. 
 234, 235, 247-252 ; iii. 202, 256 ; iv. 
 191, 639, 640. In spreading Ciiristian- 
 ity, iii. 13 and n. 1, 296-299, 309, 310, 
 322-324, 330, 334, .335; iv. 1,11, 12, 
 14, 31 n. 2, 36, 38, 39. Atlianasius on, 
 ii. 36. Nicholas I. on, iii. 309, 310. 
 Lull on, iv. 191. See Angustin, Doua- 
 ti.'it Schism, Christianity, Church and 
 State, Cru.^ades, Persecutions. 
 
 Foreign elements in Christianity, iii. 2. 
 See Judaism, Paganism. 
 
 Foreknowledge, in God, Origen on, i. 
 630. Arius, ii. 448. Theodore of IMop- 
 sue.stia, ii. 495. Hilary, ii. 622. Am- 
 brose, ii. 624. Augustin, ii. 629. Pros- 
 per, ii. 698. Pricdestinatus. ii. 704. 
 Gregory the Great, iii. 144. Gott- 
 Bchalk,"iii. 474, 475. Maurus, iii. 476. 
 Prudeutius, iii. 482. Servatns Lupus, 
 iii. 484. Scotus. iii. 486. Floras, iii. 
 489. Ilinkmar, iii. 492 Schoolmen on, 
 iv. 474-485. 515. Huss, v. 337. See 
 Predestination. 
 
 Foroordination, iii. 474, 482, 486, 487, 
 492. See Predestination. 
 
 Forged writings, i. 176, 177 ; ii. 329 n. 2 ; 
 iii. 59 and n. 2, 372 n. 1. 411 n. 7. 
 Deeds of Constantine, iii. 122. See 
 Apocryphal, Decretals, Dionvsius tlie 
 Areo]iagite, Interpolated writings. 
 
 Forgiveness, human, ii. 174, 178 ; iii. 442 ; 
 iv. 348, 526. Forgiving spirit in mar- 
 tyrs, i. 114. By the priest, iv. 347. 
 By the pope, v. 30, 99. Huss on, v. 
 283, 284. See Absolution, Asylum, lu- 
 dulsences. 
 
 Forgiveness of sin, divine, foundation of 
 the kingdom of God, i. 324. And re- 
 pentance, i. 62 n. 2 ; iii. 442. Presup- 
 poses guilt, i. 561. Forgiveness and 
 works, iv. .348. Order of, in the oper- 
 ations of grace, iv. 513. Freedom of, 
 iv. 273, 593. In bai)tism, i. 316, 647; 
 ii. 726, 728, 729. And absolution, dis- 
 tinguished, iii. 139; iv. 347. And in- 
 dulgences, iv. 349, 350. In connection 
 with crusades, iv. 126, 130, 132, 153. 
 Basilides on, i. 413. The Montanists, 
 i. 522. Julian, ii. 48. Pelagians on, 
 ii. 677, 678. Waldcnses, iv. 615, 616. 
 Erroneous views of, ii. 120. Huss, v. 
 283, 284. See Baptism, delay of, Jus- 
 tification, Redemption. 
 
 Form and matter, in the Scriptures, i. 54. 
 
 Formalism. See External, Pharisees, 
 Rites. 
 
 Forms, i. 49 ; ii. 117, 352 n. 1 ; iii. 2, 169, 
 351, 459; iv. 231, 232. Of doctrine, 
 iii. 84. Bernard on manifoldncss of, 
 iv. 263. Peter of Clnnv, iv. 264. 
 
 Formula of baptism, i. 306 n. 4, 310, 317, 
 321 and n. 3, 322 ; ii. 726. See Bap- 
 tism, validity of. 
 
 Formularies, doctrinal, iii. 493. 
 
 Formulas, dogmatic, ii. 259. 
 
 Fortification, ait of, iv. 37. 
 
 Fortitude, iv. 521, 524. 
 
 Fortress at Yxkiill, iv. 36 ; and Holm, iv. 
 
 37-39. 
 Fortunatianus, i. 152. 
 Fortunatius, bp. of Carthage, i. 225 n. 1, 
 
 235. 
 Fortune, temple of, ii. 65. 
 Fortune-tellers, iii. 449 ; v. 61. 
 Fortunius, Douatist bp., ii. 233, 234. 
 Forum, stntue of Constantine in the, ii. 
 
 13. Forums, 101. 
 Forum Julium. See Friuli. 
 Fosites-land. See Helgoland. 
 Fossores, ii. 193. 
 Founders of churches, their influence, iii 
 
 109, 110. 
 Fountain, sacred, iii. 45. 
 Friihu, Essay of; the Chazars, iii. 315 n. 
 
 France, Franks (Gaul). Spread of Chris- 
 tianity thither, i. 84. Constantine in, 
 ii. 8. Julian in, ii. 45, 343. Patrick 
 in, ii. 141. Books, ii. 149 (iii. 152, 156 
 n. 1, 427; iv. 447, 448). Deaconesses, 
 ii. 191. ^lonasteries in South France, 
 ii. 147 n. 1, 296, 353. Intercourse with 
 Eastern church, ii. 296, 343 ; iii. 580. 
 Epijjhany, ii. 343. Scmi-Pelagiauism 
 in, li. 687. 696, 706 n. 1, 711, 712. 
 
 In llie third and fourth Periods. Prog- 
 ress of Christianity in, iii. 4-9, 29-34, 
 37, 38, 40-43. Casarius, 4 n. 1. Re- 
 cousecration of churches, 5 n. 4. Con- 
 version of the Saliaii Franks, 6-9. 
 Renovation of the church among them, 
 9, 29-33. Influence of tiie Franks in 
 spreading the Gospel, 23, 24, 25, 28, 29, 
 38-42. Monasticism in, 30, 106, 415- 
 420; iv. 237. Education, 30, 73, 152, 
 154-156. Liflueuce of Boniface, 55, 
 56, 64, 65, 119 Synods, 56. Impos- 
 tors, 56 n. 5. Church and state, 91- 
 96. Clergy, 106, 107. Sends, 107. Pri- 
 vate chapels, 109. Metropolitan consti- 
 tution. 111. Love of freedom, 111, 118, 
 368, 507, 509 (iv. 203), see Sixth Period. 
 Relation of the Prankish church to the 
 pope, 118-122, 242,352-375, 507, .509 
 and n. 2 (v. 5. Bible, iii. 126, 426, 427 ; 
 iv. 320; v. 150). Church Psalmody, 
 127. Liturgical language, 128. Adop- 
 tianist controversy, 165-168. Image 
 wor.ship, 199, 200, 233-243, 428, 429, 
 551-5,53, 584 n. 1. Participation in 
 the image controversies, 234-243, 551- 
 553. liarold in, 275. Privileges, 361. 
 Culture, 368, 432,456,468, 470, 471. 
 Reformation of clergy, 384 and n. 4. 
 A])pointmcnt of bjjs., 401. Treugae 
 Dei, 407. Reformation of monasti- 
 cism, 415,416. Patron saint of, 466, 
 467. Influence of Berengar in, 515. 
 Cluinting the Symbol, 555. Doctrine 
 of the IIolv Sjiirit in, 555. Sects iu, 
 594-600, 603. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 91 
 
 In the Fijlh Period. Jews in, iv. 75, 
 
 76. French bps. aud Grejrory VII., 92 
 n. 6. Ordiuances of Gregory VII. in, 
 94, 97 n. 8. Greirory VII. on the con- 
 dition of, 102. Bps. and Paschalis II., 
 140 n. 2. Popes in, 144, 14.5, \'y2, 15;?, 
 157, 168 aud n. 2, 183, 197, 20.3, 220 (v. 
 57, 58, 2.32.) Otto of FreisiuL:en, 148 n. 
 
 2. Arnold, 147, 148 n. 2, 150. Ber- 
 nard's influence in, 153, 254, 256. A 
 Becket, 170. Pragmatic sanction, 203. 
 Dialectics in, 237. Norhert, 245. Dom- 
 inic, 269. Students from, 357, 373. 
 Anselm, 361. Appeals to Rome, 395, 
 396. Catharists in, 577 n. 5, 583 n. 2, 
 584, 586, 587 and n. 5, 590. Other sects, 
 257, 594-626, 639-643. See Fnlco. 
 
 Ill the Sixth Period. Colon nas in, v. 
 5. Spirit of freedom, 5, 21, 48, 63, 77, 
 92. Friends of God in, 42, 392,401. 
 Morals, 57, 68. Benedict XIII., 62-70, 
 
 77, 118 n. 1. French church, 63,92, 
 217. The French at Cunstauce, 103, 
 106, 107, 118, 119, 126. Fl;i<;vllants, 
 412. See Avii^non, Boniface VIII., 
 Gallic church, Gaul, Paris. 
 
 Francesco Pegna, on tlie Directorium lu- 
 quisitionis, extracts from Clironic. of 
 S. de Adam, ou Segarelli, iv. 626 un. 
 
 3, 5, 627 n. 1. 
 Franche Conite', iii. 30. 
 
 Francis of Assisi, hi>tory and character, 
 iv. 270-276, 296, 311. 'Sympathy with 
 nature, i. 484 n. 2 ; iv. 275. Among 
 the Mohammedans, iv. 59, 60 and n. 2. 
 Rule of, 290. Oliva, iv. 620, 621. Dol- 
 ciuo, iv. 634. Festival of, iv. 63. Life, 
 see Bouavenrura ; Life by Celano, iv. 
 60 u. 2. Opuscula, ed. Wadding, iv. 
 275 un. Wici<lif on, V. 171. See Fran- 
 ciscans, Jacob of Vitry. 
 
 Francis Zabarellis. See Zabarella. 
 
 Franciscan convent, prison of IIuss, v. 
 342, 375. Monastery in London, v. 
 162. 
 
 Franciscans, iv. 49, 57, 73, 229, 268, 311, 
 420, 424 : V. 37, 84, 138, 150, 184, 188, 
 191. Among the Mongols, iv. 50-59. 
 Among the Mohammedans, iv. 59, 60, 
 65. Suffragans, iv. 215. Orders of, 
 iv. 276, 292. Generals, iv. 291, 420, 
 241. Stricter aud milder party, iv. 
 291, 617 ; v. 24, 36. Schohistics, iv. 
 420. Heretical, pantlieisiic tendeucy ; 
 
 . abbot Joachim, iv. 221 aud note, 275, 
 617-626. Doctrine of grace, iv. 518. 
 Delegates tu Con.stantinople, iv. 540. 
 Attacked, iv. 610. Assemblies of, iv. 
 620. 621. And Gregorv XII., v. 74, 75. 
 Individual, iv. 318, 608; v. 25, 84, 113. 
 See Wadding. 
 
 Franciscus de Hoye. 
 
 De Tita Berengarii, f. 48, iii. 516 n. 4. 
 
 Frangipani, iv. 128. 
 Frankfort-ou-the-Main. 
 an. 794. 
 
 See Councils, 
 
 Frankish empire, iii. 28, 29, 44, 50 n. 1, 
 64, 278, 315, 323, 349,351, 456. Oppo- 
 sition of Saxons, iii. 76, 78, 79. Sla- 
 vonians, iii. 84. Relation to the cliurch, 
 iii. 92. Gregory the Great, iii. 113 n. 1. 
 See Emperors, France. 
 
 Frascati (Tusciilum), iii. 423, 424 n. 1. 
 
 Fraternal kiss. See Kiss. 
 
 Fratricelli, iv. 637 n. 1. 
 
 Fratres adscripti or conscripti, iv. 238. 
 Fratres domus Sancta; trmitatis, 268. 
 Fratres mendicantes; minores; ordinis 
 tertii ; pfjeuiteutcs, 276. 
 
 Fraudulent collections of alms, iv. 267, 
 628 n. 1. Fraudulent envoys to gen- 
 eral councils, iii. 228, 575 ; iv. 47, 51. 
 
 Fraus pia, ii. 280, 597, 778, 779 ; iii. 54 
 and n. 2, 150 and n. 2, 266, 267 (309, 
 310, 311), 3.50, 407 n. 1,519,541 n. 5 ; 
 iv. 127, 350, 631 ; v. 96. 
 
 Frcdegis, abbot, rd fi^ 6v, iii. 460. See 
 Baluz. 
 
 Frederic, abbot of Monte Cassino (Steph- 
 en IX.), iii. 3S7. 
 
 Frederic I., abp. of Cologne, iv. 244, 245, 
 592 n. 2. 
 
 Frederic, burgravc of Nuremberg, v. 342, 
 351. 
 
 Frederic, cardinal, iii. 583. 
 
 Frederic I., emperor, iv. 172, 276. Ar- 
 nold of Brescia, 147 n. 2, 148 n. 1, 161. 
 Contest with the po])es, 161-169, 171- 
 173, 203, 214, 220, 582 n. 4. History 
 of, 74 u. 2. 
 
 Frederic II., emperor, iv. 422. Contest 
 with the popes, 49, 172, 176-185, 226 
 and n. 3, 590, 610. Accusations against, 
 179-182, 325, 418 n. 4. Dantej v. 11. 
 Legend concerning, v. 44. 
 
 Ep. 1, to Gregorj' IX., iv. 183 n. 1. Ep. 2, cir- 
 cular to the princes, 1S4 nn. 3, 4. Ep. 14, to 
 tlie cardinals, 183 n. 2. L. i. ep. 20, de Vi- 
 neis, 177 n. 2. Ep. to king of England (an. 
 1228), 178 nn. 1-3. 
 
 Frederic of Austria, Duke, v. 24, 102, 106, 
 107, 111. 
 
 Frederic of Celle, Cistercian, iv. 39. 
 
 Free inquiry and church trailition, iv. 355, 
 424. 
 
 Free Spirit. See Brethren of the. 
 
 Free thinking, iv. 531. 
 
 Free will. See Freedom, Will. 
 
 Freedmen, i. 139. 
 
 Freedom, intellectual, iii. 502, .503. 
 
 Freedom, moral, doctrine of, i. 324, 611, 
 614, 618. In the Nortii African church, 
 614-620. In the Alexandrian school, 
 620-626, 6.30. Gnostics on, 373,374; 
 Basilidcs, 404 ; Bardesanes, 442 ; Her- 
 mogenes, 566. Plutarch and Aristotle, 
 612. 
 
 Jn the second Period. Proclus, ii. 106. 
 Arius, 404, 406-408, 408 n. 4. Apolli- 
 naris, 485, 492. Athanasius, 492. The- 
 odore, 494, 714, 718. In the Eastern 
 church, 617. Chrysostom, 719. 720. 
 Consciousness of, 6l"7. In the Western 
 
92 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 church, 617; Hilary, 621; Ambrose, 
 622, 623. In the Peliifrian conti-uversv, 
 661-671, 674, 675,678, 683-686; Au- 
 giistiii's earlier views of, 626-629 ; later, 
 662-668, 678, 683-686 (iii. 472) ; I'ela- 
 friiis, 638, 645, 646, 669 ; Jerome, 641 ; 
 North Afriean eluirch, 650. Eelatioii 
 of prace to, 673, 674, 678, 683-686. In 
 the Semi-Pela<rian controversy, 689, 
 690, 7fiO, 701, 707, 708; Cassum on, 
 689, 690. 
 
 Third and fourth Periodn. In the 
 conflict with Mohanimeilanism, iii. 88. 
 Grejrory the Great on, 144, 145. Ser- 
 vatns Luj)us, 483, 484. John Scotns, 
 485, 487, 488. Hinkmar, 492. In the 
 Eastern church, 554. Panliciaus, 260, 
 261. 
 
 In the fnirfh Period. Gregory IX., 
 iv. 76. The Scholastics, iv. 485-487, 
 515-519. The Catlinrists, 568, 569. 
 Bernard on formal and material, 516. 
 
 Sixth Period. Wieklif on, v. 167, 
 172. See Preih'stination. 
 
 Freedom, political, i. 46, 268-270 ; iv. 31, 
 149, 150, 168, 175. Sec Bondmen, Lib- 
 erty, Slavery. 
 
 Freedom, relijijious, in relation to the 
 State, i. 86, 175, 259; in the West, ii. 
 102; iv. 141, 223, 528. Under Con- 
 stantins, ii. 441, 442. In relation to ex- 
 ternal observances ; to the hicrarchv, i. 
 280, 512, 521 ; iii. 49, 1 18 ; iv. 195, 203, 
 208, 231, 289 (see France), Bernard 
 on, iv. 255, 259. Dolcino, iv. 635. 
 Stru'.'-frles for, v. 1. Philip the Fair on, 
 V. 5. In Italy, V. 24. Courad on, v. 187. 
 In Prague, v. 265, 266. See Church 
 and State, Emperors, Force, Papacy, 
 Persecutions. 
 
 Freher. 
 
 Scriptores rerum Bohcniicaruni, f . 19, Privinna, 
 iii. 316. Methodius, 317 uu. 2, 3. 
 
 Freiburg, iv. 421. 
 
 Freienw-alde, iv. 43. 
 
 Freisingen, bishoj)ric, iii. 40, 55. See 
 • Otto of. 
 
 Fretela, Goth, ii. 159. 
 
 Frevr, sun-god in Norway, iii. 294. 302. 
 
 Fridav, observance of, i. 296, 298, 300, 
 684'n. 2 ; ii. 178, 332, 333, 335. 337 and 
 n. 1, 341, 365, 379; iii. 294, 407. Good 
 Fridav, i. 300, 337 and n. 1, 341; ii. 
 341,352 n. 1, 379 ; iv. 329. 
 
 Frideburg, pious widow, iii. 282. 
 
 Fridolin, monk, iii. 37. Life of, 37 n. 3. 
 
 Friedland, fortress, iv. 39. 
 
 Friedrich, bp., iii. 300. 
 
 Friends of God, iv. 552 ; v. 42, 222 n. 1, 
 360,380-412. See Schmidt, Prof. 
 
 Fricslanders, planting of Christianity 
 among the, iii. 40, 41, 4.3-47, 65, 67, 71, 
 73,79, 81. Schools, iii. 73. Mission- 
 ary from, iii. 289. Dodo, iv. 278. Dis- 
 turbances, iv. 643. 
 
 Fritigern, Gothic leader, ii. 156. 
 
 Fritzlar, iii. 51, 55. Monastery, iii. 74. 
 
 Friiili, iii. 475, 555. 
 
 Frobenius (Frobein), Akuiu, iii. 77 n. 6, 
 155 u. 5. 
 
 FroUent, bp. of Senlis, ep. to Berengar, 
 iii. 508 n. 1. 
 
 Frundafion, iii. 302 note. 
 
 Frudegard, monk, iii. 496 and u. 6. 
 
 Frugality, iv. 294. 
 
 Frunieutius, Abyssinian bishop, i. 83; ii. 
 144. 
 
 Fulbcrt, bp. of Camhrav, iii. 405. 
 
 Fnlbert, bp. of Chartres, iii. 290 n. 1, 470, 
 597 n. 1. Military service of bishops, 
 406. His efforts to promote science, 
 470, 502, 503. Sacraments, 596. 
 
 Ep. 1, ad. Adeodat, iii. 597 n. 1. Ep. 97, ad 
 Canut., 290 n. 1. Ep., duties of bps., 406 n. 
 3, 408 n. 1. See Martene ct Durand, Thea. 
 
 Nov. t. i. 
 
 Fulcher of Chartres, iv. 126 n. 1. The 
 Crusaders, 129 n. 1. 
 
 Fulco, bp. of Amiens, iii. 420. 
 
 Fulco, bp. of Toulouse, iv. 270. 
 
 Fulco, preacher, iv. 209, 210, 600. 
 
 Fulda, monasterv, iii. 68 and n. 2, 70, 71, 
 155, 459, 472," 473, 602. Founded by 
 Sturm, 74, 75. Privileges, 75. In dan- 
 ger from the Saxons. 76. Rabanus 
 Maurns, school at, 457. 
 
 Fulgeutius (surname of Gottschalk), iii. 
 474. 
 
 Fulgentius, bp. of Ruspe, ii. 709, 711 ; iii. 
 5 n. 2. 474. 
 
 Fulgentius Ferrandus, ii. 601, 602. 
 " Christian Rules of Life," 601 n. 1. 
 
 Fulrad, Prankish court chaplain, iii. 70 
 and n. 2. 
 
 Fundamental doctrines of faith, i. 572; 
 iii. 2, 164, 244. 
 
 Funds of monasteries, iii. 414. 
 
 Fuuerals. See Burial. 
 
 Fiinfkircheu, iii. 334 n. 2. 
 
 Fiissen, monastery at (Faucense monas- 
 terium), iii. 37. 
 
 G. 
 
 G. of Bergamo, on the Pasagians, iv. 590 
 
 n. 7. See Muratori. 
 Gabriel, the archangel, iii. 134 n. 1. 
 Gaeta, monastery of Nilus near, iii. 423. 
 Gain, lo\ ^ of, among the clergy, ii. 766. 
 
 At Home, v. 122. See Simony. 
 Gaiuk, Khan of the Mongols, iv. 51. 
 Gains of Corinth, i. 289. 
 Galano, Clemente. 
 
 Coiioiliat. ecclcs. Arincn. cum. Komana (Rom. 
 16(31), P. ii. i. 405, iii. 589 n. 1. 
 Galatia, i. 318; ii. 71, 86, 438; iii. 229 
 
 n. 3, 251. JuHan's letter to the high 
 
 priest of, ii. 63-65. See Aucyra. 
 Galatians, ep. to the. 
 
 1 : 8, iii. 209, 371, V. 27, 23. 1 : 10, i. 262. 1: 
 12, jv. 405. 1:17, i. 81. 2: i. 171 n 1, 319 
 842, 361 n. 2 ; ii. 779 ; iii. 2C9 ; iy. 132. 2 : 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 93 
 
 20, ii 392. 8 : 6, iii. 432 n. 1. 3 : 13, iii. 202. 
 3 : 19, i. 3S2. 3 : 27, i. 138, 256, 321 ; iii. 
 99. 3 : 28, i. 268, 342 ; iii. 99, 545. 4 : 1. 294, 
 548. 4:4, i. 3, 77 ; ii. 487. 5 : 2, iii. 4S5. 
 5: 12, ii. 391. 5: 17, ii. 487. 5: 19, 20, i 
 499 ; ii. 250. 6:2, 5, iii. 437 n. 2. 6 : 6, i. 
 478 n. 2. 6: 15, iii. 149. 
 
 Galen, physician, i. 164 n. 1, 172 n. 2. 
 
 De differentia pulsuum, 1. 2, c.4, i. 164 n. 1. 
 L. 3, c. 3 (ed. Charter, t. yiii. f. 6S), i. 172 n. 
 2. 
 
 Galerius, Caius Maximiauns, Ciaesar, i. 
 
 144-156; ii. 1, 2, 8, 9, 12, 17 n. 1, 220. 
 
 Edict of toleration, i. 144 n. 2, 156 u. 1. 
 Tu?ii?..aioc, of Hege*i|)iJiis, i. 376 ii. 3. 
 Galileans, epithet applied to Christians, 
 
 i. 100 n. 4, 159, 5U2 n. 4. 
 Galland. See Bibliotheca patrum. 
 Gallic diureh, ii. 148 ; iii. 127 ; iv. 393 ; 
 
 T. 21, 92. See France. 
 Gallienus, Ctesar, i. 137, 140, 141, 257, 
 
 291, 687 ; ii. 15, 167 n. 1. See Edicts. 
 Gallus, bp. of Arverna, iii. 93 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Life of, 93 n. 2. 
 Gallus, brother of Julian, ii. 40, 44 and 
 
 un. 45, 82. Letter to Julian, 44 nn. 
 Gallus, Caesar, i. 136, 258, 711 n. 3. 
 Gallus, Irish missionary, in 15regenz, iii. 
 
 34. Founds St. Gall, 35, 36. Dies in 
 
 the castle of Arbon, 37. Sermon of, 
 
 36 n. 1. Life of, 29 n. 1, 36 n. 2. L. 
 
 2, c. 34, penance for homicide, 140 n. 
 
 .3. See Acta S. (O. B.), S. ii. Tertz. 
 Gamalid, i. 40; ii. 346; v. 218. 
 Gambling, iv. 235 u. 2. 
 Gaines, i. 472 ; iii. 410 n. 3 ; v. 320. See 
 
 Sports. 
 Gangra, ii. 180, 281, 302, 362; iii. 383. 
 
 See Councils, middle of 4th century. 
 Gap ( Vapigensis), iii. Ill n. 1. 
 Garlands, i. 91. 
 Garnier, on Eusebius of Doryleum, ii. 
 
 563 n. 5. 
 Garz, iv. 16 n. 1. 
 
 Gaston, founder of society of St. An- 
 thony, iv. 266. 
 Gatinois, iii. 459. 
 Gaudentius, bp. of Brescia, ii. 19 n. 3, 91, 
 
 353 n. 5. 
 
 Serm. 13 (in vet. Brix. episcoporum, opp. Brixse, 
 1738, f. 319), ii. 91 n. 2. 
 
 Gaudentius, comes, ii. 101 n. 5. 
 
 Gaudeutius, companion of Adalbert of 
 rrai::ue, iv. 41, 42. 
 
 Gaudcntius, Donatist bp. of Thamurgade, 
 ii. 238, 243 n. 2, 248. 
 
 Gaul, Christianity in, i. 84. Persecution, 
 i. 84, 112-115, "l 54, 155. Pestilence in, 
 i. 104. ^Nlontanism, i. 524. Constau- 
 tine in, ii. 8-10, 223. Julian, ii. 45. 
 Patrick in, ii. 147 and n. 1. Gallia 
 Narbonnensis, ii. 206. Monachism, ii. 
 294. Benedictines, ii. 300. Arian con- 
 troversy, ii. 441. Serai-Pelagianisni, 
 ii. 687, 690, 691, 692, 695, 696, 702, 706 
 and n. 1. Ithacius in, ii. 772. Germau 
 trihes Christianized there, iii. 4-10. 
 Church customs in, iii. 15. Property 
 
 of Roman church in, iii. 113. Relation 
 
 to Roman churcli, iii. 118. See France, 
 
 (jallic cliurch. 
 Gaunilo, Ansclm's opponent, iv. 442,443. 
 
 Liber pro insipiente, 442 n. 3. 
 Gauzbert (Simon), bishop, iii. 277,280. 
 
 281, 283. . 
 GazM, ii. 95, 103 and n. 1, 271. 
 Gazzari, Gazzarei, iv. 565. 
 Gebhard, abp. of Salzburg, iv. 96. 
 
 Ep. to Hermann of Metz, defence of Greg. 
 VII., iv. 105 n. 4, 109 n. 3. 
 
 Gebhard, bp. of Eichstadt (Victor IL), 
 
 iii. 386, 387. 
 Gebuin, bp. of Chalons, iii. 604. 
 Gedoiiia, iv. 41 n. 5. 
 Gegncesius, head of the Paulicians, iii. 
 
 249, 267. 
 Geiger. 
 
 Was hat Mahomed aus dem Judenthum aufge- 
 nommeu .' S. 100, iii. 86 n. 1. 
 
 Geilane, wife of duke Gozbert, iii. 38. 
 Geisa, Hungarian prince, iii. 331, 333 and 
 
 nn. 1, 2. 
 Geiserich, Vandal king, ii. 473. 
 Geismar, demolition of the oak there, iii. 
 
 51. 
 Gelasius, bp. of Rome, ii. 658, 699 n. 3, 
 
 733. 
 
 De duobus naturis in Christo (see Bibl. patr., 
 Lugd., t. viii.), ii. 733 n. 1. 
 
 Gelasius II., pope, iv. 141, 245. 
 
 Gcldbussen, iii. 5 n. 2. 
 
 Gemblours. See Sigebert. 
 
 Gemel-ed-din, Mohammedan scholar, iv. 
 181 n.3. 
 
 Gemmulus, deacon, iii. 62 n. 3. 
 
 (iems, Basilidcan, i. 401. 
 
 Genealogies of Jesus, i. 709 n. 
 
 General assemblies in the Prankish king- 
 dom, iii. 95. 
 
 General conceptions. See Conceptions. 
 
 General councils. See Ecumenical. 
 
 Generals of mendicant orders, iv. 280. 
 See Franciscans, Dominicans. 
 
 Generid, pagan general, ii. 102 n. 5. 
 
 Genesis, book of, ii. 666 ; iii. 427 ; iv. 
 493. On the creation, i. 672. 
 
 Gen. 1 : 3, i. 457. 1 : 26, i. 444 n. 2. 1:27,1. 
 614. See Image of God. 2 and 3 : i. 64 n. 2. 
 2 • 7 i. 444 n. 3. 2 : 21, 22, i. 56 n. 1. 2 : 34, 
 i. 281 ; ii. 306. 3 : 7, il. 127 n. 3. 3 : 21, i. 
 425 n.3. ll:i. oln. 3. 12 : 3, ii. 393. 14: 
 14, i. 658. 17, i. 658. 19, ii. 310. 19 : 9, iii. 
 34^ n. 5. 19 : 26, ii. 310. 31 : 13, i. 397. 313 : 
 13, ii. 299. 41 : 26, v. 154. 49 : 11, i. 670 a. 
 1. See Abelard, Expos, in llexaiim. Augus- 
 tin de Gen. Commentaries, Expositions. 
 
 Geuesius. 
 
 Ilist. regg. ed. Lachmann, 1. i. p. 26, Leo the 
 Armenian, iii. 632 n. 4. L. iii. p. 71, Theo- 
 dore, iii. 547 n. 3. L. iv. p. 99, Ufo of Igna- 
 tius, iii. 558 n. 
 Genii, i. 377 ; ii. 127. Genius, redeeming, 
 i. 412, 413. . .. 
 
 Genn:idius, bp. of Lower Hermopolis, ii. 
 587. 
 
94 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Grennadius, presbyter. Semi-Pelagian, ii. 
 657; iv. 477. Ca-lestius, ii. 639 n. 1. 
 AiiiLiUstiu, ii. 708, 709. 
 
 Baclii;irius(c. 24), ii. 775 n. 6. De eccles.dogm. 
 c. 21, ii. 708 n. 4. De script, eccles., i. S22 
 n. 4 ; c. 16, Comniodian, i. 686 n. 3. De 
 Tiris illust., c 28, ii. 748 n. ; c. 38, ii. 70U 
 n. 1 ; c. 44, ii. 639 n. 1. De v. Julian Eclan., 
 c. 45, ii. 653 n. 1 ; c. 59, ii. 656 n. 3. 
 
 Genoa, iv. 255 ; v. 77. Lull at, iv. 65, 69, 
 
 70. Genoese fleet, iv. 182, 183. Abp. 
 
 of, V. 4, 119. Urban VI. at, v. 51. 
 
 Genoese, v. 73. 
 Gentianus, v. 110. 
 Gentile Christian.^;, i. 297, 299, 349. In 
 
 relation to the Ehionites, 362, 363. In 
 
 the Clementines, i. 359. 
 Gentiliacnm. Sec Councils, an. 767. 
 Genuflectentes, ii. 357. 
 George, Tartar ])rince, iv. 58, 59. 
 George Pachymeres. 
 
 Hist. Mich. Paleologi, 1. iv. c. 25, iv. 544 n. 1 ; 
 c. 28, iv. 544 n. 2. L. v. c. 8, title of cardi- 
 nal, iii. 387 n. 7 ; c. 12, iv. 545 n. 1 ; f. 381 
 n. 2. L. vi. c. 14, iv. .548 nn. (549 n. 1) ; c. 
 81, 533 n. 7. lli.'^t. Andronici, 1. i. f. 27, iv. 
 549 n. 2 : f . 34, 550 n. ; f. 60, 551 nn. 
 
 Georgia, Christianity in, ii. 138. 
 
 Georgius, bp. of Alexandria, ii. 37 and n. 
 2, 79, 80, 144, 444. 
 
 Georgius, bp. of Laodicca, ii. 451, 452. 
 
 Georgius, bp. of Pisidia, iii. 229 n. 3. 
 
 Georgius, patriarch of Constantino|)le, 
 advocates Uyotheletisni, iii. 194, 195 
 n. 2. 
 
 Gerald, Count of Aurillv, iii. 444, 445. 
 Life of, 444 u 4. See "Odo. 
 
 Gerald, papal legate, iii. 516 n. 2, 518. 
 
 Gerakl of Bordeaux, iv. 583 n. 2. 
 
 Gerbert,niasier of the cathedral school at 
 Kheims, iii. 368, 470. His early life, 
 abbot of Bobbio, 470 n. 2. Abp. of 
 Kheims, 371. The council at Khu'uis, 
 369 and n. 1. Stands forth agaiu.st 
 John XIV., 371-374. Deposed, 374. 
 Utho, iii. 374, 375. Abp. of Kaveuna, 
 374. Pope, 375. Influence, 470. Ef- 
 forts to promote science, 368, 470 and 
 n. 3. Writings, 501, 502 u. 1. Con- 
 fe.ssion of iai h, 371 n. 2. Letters, ed. 
 Du Chesne, 473 n. 3. See Silvester II., 
 Lord's Supper. 
 
 Ep. ad Constantinum abbatum, iii.371 nn. 3, 
 
 4. Kp. to Adelaide of France, 374 nn. 2, 3, 
 
 5. Ep. to Saguin, 371 nn. 4, 5. Ep. 10, f. 
 330, interdict, 454 n. 3. Ep. 38, to John XV., 
 373 n. 1. Ep. 113, pilgrimages to Home, 153 
 n. 3. Ep. 152, 373 u. 1. De corporo et San- 
 guine Domini, 502 n. 1. See Cellot, Du 
 Chej^ue ; llarduin, t. vi. ; Blansi Concil. ; t. 
 xix. ; I'ez., t. i. 
 
 Gerhard I., abp. of Arras and Cambray, 
 
 iii. 404 n. 2, 407, 598 n. 2. 
 
 Ep. to Adalbero of Laon, iii. 404 n. 2. 
 Gerhard II., abp. of Arras and Cambray, 
 
 iii. 599. 
 Gerhard, bp. of Angouleme, iv. 145. 
 Gerliard, bp. of Florence (Xicholas II.), 
 
 iii. 387. 
 
 Gerhard, Franciscan, Introductorius in 
 evang. etern., iv. 618, 619. 
 
 Gerhard. See Segarelli. 
 
 Gerhoh (Geroch), abbot of Peichersberg, 
 iv. 143 n. 5. Wrcstintr of the Scrip- 
 tures, 98 n. 2. The Crusades, 155, 156. 
 Death of Arnold, 162. Pevived relig- 
 ious sj)irit, 205. Reformation of the 
 clergv, 208. Secular avocations of bps., 
 214, 215. On love to God, 407, 408. 
 Science and theology, 410. 
 Citations : — 
 
 Arnold of Brescia, iv. 1G2 n. 2. 
 
 Comm. in Ps. (see Fez. t. v.), iv. 83 n. 2, 208 
 n. 1. Ps. X. f. 157, ordinance of Greg. VII. 
 addres.sed to the laitv, iv. 94 n. 2. Ps. 29, f. 
 636, tlie ban, 110 n. 1. P.s. 39, f. 792, Ber- 
 nard : the crusades, 153 n. 4, 155 nn. 2, 3 ; 
 f. 793, free church elections, 101 n. 3 ; the 
 crusades, 156 n. 2 ; f . 794, 86 n. 3 ; capture 
 of Edes.*a, 153 n. 1 ; German sacred song, 
 1.55 n. 4, .313 n. 2; revived religious spirit, 
 2U5 n. 4. In Ps. f. 895, love to liud, 407 n. 5, 
 408 nn. 1-3. Ps. 64, f . 1181 (see Baluz), 83 n. 
 
 2, 196 n. 1 ; troubles at Rome, 157 n. 6; f. 
 1182, 151 n. 1 ; f. 1183, papal sovercigntv, 83 
 n. 2. Ps. 67, f. 1352, canonical rule, 208 n. 
 4 ; f. 1353, n. 5. Ps. 72, f . 1479, worldly 
 science in tlieology, 410 n. 3; f. 2039, his 
 own contests, 208 n. 1. Ps. 133, assembly at 
 Pavia, 168 n. 1. 
 
 De a;diticio Dei (see Pez.), the mingling of 
 spiritual and secular concerns, iv. lo3 nn. 1, 
 
 3, 214 n. 3. De corr. statu eccles. [expos. 
 Ps. 64] (see Baluz, t. v.), 83 n. 2, 195 n. 1 ; f. 
 205, castigatory preaelicrs, 146 n. 1. De 
 gloria et honoi-e fil. horn., c. 13. Folmar, 345 
 n. 3. De iuvestigat. antichrist! (see Gretser), 
 148 n. 3, 149 n. 2, 162 n. 2. Dialog, de differ- 
 entia clerici ssec. et reg. (see Pez.), 206 n. 3. 
 Ep. to Alex. III., 215 n. 2. Es~aj- on the con- 
 fusion between Babylon and Jerusalem, 195 
 n. 1. Syntagma, de statu eccles. (see Gret- 
 ser, t. vi.), c. 21, f . 251, Henry V. and Pascha- 
 lis II., lU n. 1 ; c. 22, f. 257. 140 n. 2, 141 
 n. 1 ; c. 24, f. 258, 147 n. 1, 163 n. 2 ; f. 259, 
 138 n. 3. Letter to Alex. 111. (see Pez.), 215 
 n. 2. On Gregory Vll., 100 n. 3. Wresting 
 of the Scriptures, 98 n. 3. 
 
 German and English tlieology, ii. 383 n. 
 
 German church, its origin, i. 84 ; iii. 25 
 (1, 2), Progress, ii. 146; iii. 25-84, 
 271 ; iv. 1-45. Arianism, ii. 472, 706 
 n. 2. Relation to the Roman, iii. 49. 
 To the JNIuravian, iii. 31(5-;i21. To the 
 Greek, iii. 320. Scriptural tendency, 
 ii. 159, 160; iii. 471. Clmrch psalm- 
 ody, iii. 242. Culture and its sources, 
 ii. 151, 152; iii. 457, 468, 471. Char- 
 acter of bps., iii. 370, 378, 408 ; iv. 214, 
 215, 421. Reformation of clergv, iii. 
 384; v. 129, 132, 133. Crusades, iv. 
 153-155. Joachim, iv. 220. 223. Mo- 
 uasticism, iv. 233. Norbert, iv. 245. 
 Immaculate conception, iv. 331. Wor- 
 ship of the iiost, iv. 341. Sec Germans, 
 German v. 
 
 German ei'npire, iii. 310, 316, 317, 331. 
 Invasion uf Schlcswig, iii. 288. See 
 Emperors, E'rankish em jure. 
 
 German knights, iv. 45, 164 ; v. 127. 
 
 German language, iv. 155, 313. See 
 Language, and Sacred Soug. 
 
 German national bards, iv. 180, 188. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 95 
 
 German tribes, Christifinitv and the, ii. 
 124, 472, 706 n. 2; iii. 2, 3, 4. 
 
 Germanic races, judynieut of God, iii. 
 1.30. 
 
 Germans, attempt to spread the Gospel 
 by force, iv. 38, 41. Bernard's letter to 
 the, iv. 73. Letter of 'Gregory VII. to 
 the, iv. 114 n. 3, 116 n. 4. Ki-ht of 
 electing emperor, iv. 177. At the conn- 
 cil of Constance, V. 103, 106, 107, 118 
 and n. 2, 119-126. Thdr protest, v. 
 121-124. Church tendency, v. 235. 
 At the University of Prague, v. 235, 
 244, 246,247, 25 i, 252-255,258, 274, 
 347. Emigration of the Germans from 
 Prague, v. 253, 274, 347. Germans in 
 Prague, v. 294, 299. Hostile to IIuss, 
 v. 301,320.. Sense of religious need, 
 V. 381 Sec German Church, Germany. 
 
 Gcrmanus, bp. of Adrianople, and patri- 
 arch of Constautinojilc, iv. 543. 
 
 Germanus, patriarcli of Constantinople, 
 friend of images, iii. 203 and n. 2. Ad- 
 vocates Monotheletism, iii. 203 n. 3. 
 His reasons in favor of image worsliip, 
 iii. 204, 205. His transactions with 
 Constantine of Nacolia, iii. 20.5, 206. 
 Resigns iiis ofHce, iii. 209. 
 
 'AvTaTToSoTiKos, vindication of Gregory of Nvssa 
 (See Phot. cod. 233), ii. 738 n. 4 ; iii. 20.3 n. 
 2. Discourses in praise of the Virgin, iii. 
 203 n. 2. Letter to 'rhonia,« of Claudiopolis 
 (see Ilarduin, iv. f£. 258, 25'J), iii. 205 nn., 
 206 and n. 1. 
 
 Germanus, patriarch of Constantinople, 
 letters to Gregory IX. and the canli- 
 nals, iv. 539 and "n. 2, 540. See Mat- 
 thew of Paris. 
 
 Germany, diffusion of Christianity in. 
 (See German cliurcli, German tribes.) 
 Eude state of society, iii. 63 n. 1, 64, 
 70. Northern Germany, iii. 75, 271. 
 Revival of intellectual life, iii. 471. 
 Otto in, iv. 4. Sacred oaks, iy. 15. 
 Sacred horses, iv. 15 n. 3. Jews in, iv. 
 73-76. Witchcraft, iv. 91 n. 1. Ordi- 
 nances of Gregory VII. in, iv. 94. 
 Commotions in, iv. 94, 117. Crusades 
 preached in, iv. 153-155. Papal abso- 
 lutism, in, iv. 165, 176 ; v. 23, 24. l^a- 
 pal legates in, iy. 166. Joachim, iv. 
 220, 223. Norljcrt in, iv. 245. Ber- 
 nard's monks in, iv. 254. Students 
 from, iv. 357, 373. Heretics in, iii. 
 602; iv. 582, 609, 628 n. 1, 643. In- 
 quisition in, iv. 643. Reactions in, v, 
 42, 43. Friends of God in, v. 42, 380- 
 412. Pilgrims from, v. 51. Cesarini 
 in, V. 129. Tendencies to reform, v. 
 129, 133, 192, 320, 322, 380. Jonruev 
 of Huss through, v. 320, 321. Flagel- 
 lants, y. 412. Sec German church, 
 Germans, etc.. Reformation. 
 
 Germs of future development, iii. 84, 470 
 (530); iv. 228; v. 1. Theological, iv. 
 376, 497. 
 
 Germs of life, iu Gnosticism, i. 401, 409, 
 
 413, 420, 421,426, 427,433, 441,492. 
 Spiritual seed, i. 444, 445, 455. With 
 the Paulicians, iii. 258, 266, 267. See 
 Seminal ])nnciples. 
 
 Germs of reformation, v. 202, 240 (302, 
 318). 
 
 Geroch. See Gerhoh. 
 
 Ti/poKO/xeca, ii. 169. 
 
 Ceroid, bp. of Mentz, iii. 66. 
 
 Gerontius, prefect of Egypt, ii. 73. 
 
 Gerovit, war-god of the Pommcranians, 
 iv. 21. 
 
 Gerson, chancellor of the university of 
 Paris, v. 53, 63. His priiicijiles of re- 
 form, 78-83, 84. His discourse before 
 the council of Pisa, 85-87, 119. On 
 union with the Greek church, 86, 92, 
 374. Before the king of France, 91- 
 93. "Do modis uniendi," 94-100. Dis- 
 course before the council of Constance, 
 107, 108. Right of ajjpeal from the 
 pope, 127, 128. On the troubles in 
 Bohemia, 316, 352, 353 n. 1. Hn.ss and, 
 345, 352, 353. Jerome of Prague, 
 AVicklif, 372, 375, 376. Feeling in re- 
 ligion, 405. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Acta in cone. Const, circa damnat. Joann. 
 Parvi (opp. ed. Du Pin, 1706), v. 330 u. 5. De 
 difficultate reforinatiouis, 94 n. 1. De modis 
 uniendi, 94 n. 2, 95-99 un., 100 n. 1. De uni- 
 tate eccles., 82 n. 2. Ep. to Conrad of Vechta. 
 (see Boulaeus), 353 n. 1. Opp. t. ii. f. 901, 
 D'Ailly on Huss " de ecdesia,"' 299 n. Orat. 
 coram cone. Const, (see V. d. Ilardt), 107 n. 
 2, 108 n. 1. Propositiones (opp. ed. Du Pin. 
 Antw. 1706, t. ii. S. 112, 113), 70 nn., 80. 
 Quatuor considerationes, p. 119 A., 83 n. 1. 
 liememoratio, f. 109, 82 n. 1. Scrmo coram 
 Alexandre, etc. (f . 131), 85 n. 2. 85-87. Ser- 
 mo coram roge (opp. t. ii.), 92 nn.,93 nn. 
 Tractatus, quomodo et an liceat a sunuuo 
 pontifice appellare, etc. (opp. t. ii. f. 303), 
 127 n. On feeling in religion, 405 n. 2. 
 
 Gervin, abbot of Centulum, iii. 419. Life 
 
 of, 420 nn. 2, 3. 
 Gcsenins. 
 
 In the Jenaischen Literatur Zeitung, J. 1817, 
 Nos. 48-51, on the Liber Adami, i. 376 n. 2. 
 
 Gesta dc nomine Acacii. (See Sirmond), 
 ii. 563 n. 5. 
 
 Gesta Dei per Francos. See Bongars. 
 
 Gesta ecclesiastica, ii. 185, 192. 
 
 Gesta ecclesiastica Augustini, ii. 171 n. 
 3. 
 
 Gesta Trevirorura (ed. Wyttenbach ct 
 Mueller, vol. 1, p. 164, 1836), ep. of 
 Henry IV. to Dieteric of Verdun, iv. 
 120 nn. 2, 3. (Ed. Augusta; Treviro- 
 rum, 1836, vol. I, c. 104, p. 319) Wal- 
 den^-es, iv. 609 n. 5. (c. 104, 105) Con- 
 rad of Marburg, iv. 643 n. 2. 
 
 Geta, i. 124. 
 
 Geusrt, king of Hungary, iv. 88 and n. 2. 
 
 Gheerbald, bp. of Liege, pastoral letter of, 
 iii. 125 n. 2. 
 
 Ghent (Gandavum), iii. 40, 43 u 2 ; iv 
 418 n. 3. 
 
 Ghibellines, v. 3,4, 11, 24, 36, 412. 
 
96 
 
 GKXr.RAL INDEX. 
 
 Ghosts, fear of, iii. 408 n. 3. 
 
 Gibliou, on Constantiue, ii. 7 aud n. 1. 
 
 Gideon, iv. 39. 
 
 Gieseler. 
 
 On the edict of Aurelian, i. 108 n. 3. Slaves as 
 informers, i. 118 n. 2. Ireuieus on the Ro- 
 man church, i. 20-1 n. 3. Alcuin aud the 
 liibri Carolini, iii. 235 n. 4. Essay on the 
 Paulicians, iii. 244 n. 3, 246 n. 1, 256 nu. 2, 
 4, 263 n. 4, 264 n. 6, 266 n. 1, 269 n. 4. The 
 council of Paris, iii. 509 n. 4. lleretics in 
 Sardinia. 603 u. 2. Sentt-utite Abelardi, iv. 
 393 n. l'. Panoplia of Kuthymius, c. 28, iv. 
 652 nn. 2, 3: pp. 7, 83, 35, iv. 553 nn. 2, 3. 
 Kirclieiigeschichte, lid. ii. 8. 187, Law of 
 Papal elections, iii. 388 n. 1. s. 436 (2a ed.) 
 festum foUoruni, etc., iv. 3;34 n. 3. On the 
 Ebionites (see Archiv. fiir Kirchengeschichte, 
 Bd. iv.), 1. 346 n. 1. See Studien u. Kriti- 
 ken. 
 
 Gift of teaching, i. 1S6, 187, 188. 
 
 Gift of tears, iv. 30G, 533. 
 
 Gift of tongues, i. 186 n. 2 ; iii. 147. 
 
 Gifts of grace, ii. 630, 682; iii. 147, 173; 
 
 iv. 511. See Charismata, Grace, Proph- 
 ecy, Seven Spiritual, iv. 522. 
 Gifts to churches, etc., ii. 109, 319, 320, 
 
 367 and n. 4 ; iii. 9, 101, 433, 452 ; iv. 
 
 45, 122, .300, 302. Memorial, ii. 368. 
 
 To the Roman church, iii. 120, 122. 
 
 To monasteries, iv. 264, 265, 300, 302, 
 
 529. See Mendicants, Presents. 
 Gilliert, abbot of Westminster (Gislebert), 
 
 iv. 78. Dispiitat. Judtci cum Chris- 
 
 tiano, 78 D. 1. 
 Gilbert de la Poree (bp. of Poictiers), ii. 
 
 614; iv. 408, 409, 410, 461,462. 
 
 Conim. on Boethius de Trinitate, iv. 409 n. 1, 
 461 n. 0, 462 nn. 1-3. 
 
 Giklas, presbyter, De excidio Britannite, 
 the Anglo-Saxons, iii. 10 u. 4, 11 n. 1. 
 On asceticism, 21 n. 1. 
 
 Girls, schools for, iii. 427 n. 2. 
 
 Gisela, wife of Ste])hen of Hungary, iii. 
 3.33 n. 2, 334. 
 
 Gislemar, monk, iii. 276. 
 
 Gissur, iii. 3U2-305. 
 
 Glabcr Ivudulph. 
 
 History of his times (see Du Chosne). ___Bene- 
 dictlX., iii. 375 n. 4. Gregory VI., 377 n. 1. 
 L. ii c. 12, Bilgard, 602 n.3; Paganism in 
 Sardinia, 603 n. 2. L. iii. c. 4, zeal for cluirch 
 buildintt, 470 n.3; c. 8, sect at Orleans, 593 
 n. 2, 594 and n. 1, 595 u. 5, 596 n. h. iv. c. 
 1, \Vm of Dijon and .lohn XIX., 580 n. 1 ; 
 c. 2, sect in Montfort, 6.0 n. 3 ; c. 3, pre- 
 tended relics, 446 n. 1 ; c. 5, proposals for 
 universal peace, 407 nn. 1, 2 ; truces of God, 
 n. 3 ; boy bishops, 409 n. 1 ; c. 6, pilgrimages 
 to .lerusaleni, 470 n. 2. 
 
 Gladiatorial contests, i. 30, 263. 
 
 Gladiators, i. 10. 
 
 Glaucias, i. 417 n. 1. 
 
 Glorv of God as motive, ii. 682 ; v. 392, 
 404. 
 
 Glossa ordinaria, iii. 458. 
 
 Gluttony, iii. 138, 442. 
 
 Gnesen, arcld)ishoi)ric, iii. 330 ; iv. 6. 
 Abj). of, aud Prussian missions, iv. 43 
 n. 1, 4.3-45. Bull of (ireg. XL, v. 182. 
 
 Gnomes of Se.xtus, i. 697 n 2 ; ii. 288. 
 
 Tvuai/iaxoi, ii. 767. 
 
 Gnosis, i. 181,208,305 n. 1,308. Ante- 
 Chri.<tian, i. 447. Ebionite, i. 352. Of 
 the Gnostics, i. 366-396. Jewish, i. 
 476 ; Alexandrian, i. 66, 83. Christian, 
 305 n 1, 352,528-557. With Paul, i. 
 510. Clement, i. 5.30-544, 692. Ori- 
 geu, i. 543-557, 622, 643, 701. With 
 Augustin, ii. 395. See Faith, Knowl- 
 edge. 
 Gnostic elements in Priscillianism, ii. 776 
 aud n. 4. Maximus, iii. 173. In Paul- 
 icianism, iii. 244-248, 251-263, 266, 267, 
 268, 269 n. 6, 270, 588 u. 2. In the Sect 
 at Orleans, iii. 594. Bogomiles, iv. 5.53, 
 556. Catharists, iv. 565, 567, 568. In 
 the Koran, iii. 86 n. 1. 
 Gnostic systems. See Gnosticism. 
 Gnosticism, general character of, i. 365- 
 374. Specuhviive element in, 368-377. 
 Practical spirit, 377-380, 385, 386. 
 Alexandrian and Syrian, 374-378. 
 Classification of Gnostic systems, 379- 
 387, 394-396. Interpretation and se- 
 cret doctrines, 387-389. Position to- 
 wards the cluirch, 389, 390. Particular 
 sects attaching themselves to Judaism, 
 396-442. Anti-Jewish, 394, 395, 442- 
 476, 556 ; iii. 245. Opposition to, i. 
 340, 361, 390-394, 670, 674, 676; ii. 
 380, 408 ; iv. 593. Attitude of science 
 within tlie church toward, i. 506-509, 
 564, 565, 620. Gnosticism and Tarsism, 
 i. 369, 374,376, 378; ii. 128 (see Par- 
 sism). And I'rotestantisni, i. 367 n. 1. 
 And Christianity, i. 363, 366-368, 379, 
 381-391, 411, 478, 506-509. And JNlan- 
 icheism, i. 478, 506 n. 1 ; iii. 244. And 
 Monlani>m, i. 509, 511, 526. And the 
 Alexandrian >chool, i. 529, 530. And 
 Chilia.sm, i. 651, 654. Doctrine of Ke- 
 demption (see Hcdemption). Of Res- 
 urrection, i. 655. Ethics of, i. 631 (384 
 -386) (see Antiuomian). Hades, i. 653, 
 654. i'orpliyry and, i. 170. Ilermog- 
 eues and, i. 564-566. Origen, i. 588, 
 589, 591, 622, 627, 695, 700, 703 n. 3, 
 704, 706. Clement, i. 622. Plorinus, i. 
 680 u. 3. Tertulliau, i. 684 n. 2. Je- 
 rome, ii. 391. Theodore, ii. 713. See 
 Person of Christ. 
 TvuanKoi, i. 381. See Gnostics. 
 Gnostics, i. 78, 103, 203, 263, 317, 351, 
 353,355, 364, 365-478, 514,529, 645; 
 ii. 276 n. 2, 392, 768 ; v. 399. Christ- 
 mas with the, i. 302. Baptism, i. 323; 
 iv. 556. 
 Goar, hermit, iii. 28. 
 Gobarus, Stephen (in Photius, cod. 235), 
 
 i. 675; iv. 390. 
 Gobat, S., Journal in Abj-ssinia, i. 83 n. 6. 
 Gobdinus, Persona. 
 (Cnsinodroin, in Meibom. rer. germ., t. i.), f. 
 339-341, V. 109 u. 2, 110 n. 1, 111 n. 3, 126 
 n.2. 
 
 God, doctrine concerning, 557-610; ii. 
 403-473; iii. 461-466, 486, 488, 489; 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 97 
 
 iv. 440-4G6. Idea of God in Deism, i. 
 8. Strabo on tlie, i. 9. In Stoicism, i. 
 10,16. In Platouism, i. 18, 25. Neo 
 Platoiiism, i. 22, 23, 2.5-27. In Judaism, 
 i. 9, 22, 35. Sadducees, i. 42. In the 
 Alexandrian jiliilosojthv of relijiion, i. 
 57. Ciiristian idea, i. 137,291. Doctrine 
 of Celsus, i. 163. Gnostic, i. 372, 373, 
 379-384. (Basilides, 405-407, 409-41 1. 
 Valentine, 418, 419. Marciou, 462, 
 464. 466-472, 562. The Supreme, see 
 Supreme Essence. Personality of, 406, 
 571. Hidden, 400, 423 ; With Mani, 
 i. 489-491. Unworthy ideas of, i. 463. 
 Constuntine's invocation, ii. 23. Views 
 of Julian, ii. 57, 58. Mohammed, iii. 
 85. The Paulicians, iii. 257-261. Pan- 
 theistic views of, V. 392-396. Ruvs- 
 broch, V. 396, 398, 403. Tauler, v. 410, 
 411. See Clement, Tertullian, Origen, 
 Theophilus of Autioch, Marcion, Ire- 
 nseus, Novatiau, Alexandrian School. 
 
 God as an object of know ledge^ i. 25, 
 78, 400, 558, 559 ; ii. 117 ; iii. 461-464; 
 iv. 20, 66, 69, 312, 402-404, 411-413, 
 43.5-43^,443,514. Universal conscious- 
 .ness of (lod, i. 177, 178, 557-560; ii. 
 6.54 ; iii. 267, 304 n. 1 ; iv. 443. The 
 Ontological proof, iv. 368 and n. 2, 440- 
 442. The unknown, i. 106 ; iv. 20. Self- 
 manifesiatiou, i. 57; iii. 461, 462,464. 
 
 Attributes of God, i. 560; iii. 464, 
 489 ; iv. 450-457. Sijiritual nature of, 
 i. 560 (676). lucomprcheusibility, i. 
 558 ; ii. 44.5-447 ; iii. 461-464, 486, 488 ; 
 iv. 438. Different senses of the name 
 God, iv. 462. First cause, ii. 448 ; iv. 
 449,466, 478,480,481 (see Creation). 
 Continuous agency, i. 568, 569 ; ii. 665. 
 Omnipresence, i. 558 ; iv. 450-452. Om- 
 niscience, iv. 478 (see Foreknowledge, 
 Knowledge, Wisdom). Eternity, ii. 
 474, 475; iv. 452; v. 168. Omnipo- 
 tence, i. 568, 570, 571 ; ii. 698 n. 2; iv. 
 452-457, 459; v. 152, 167, 372. Immu- 
 tability, i. 568, 569; ii. 474, 475, 561 
 and n. 3 ; iii. 473, 474, 482 ; iv. 451, 453. 
 Indivisible essence, iv. 462 n. 4. Sov- 
 ereignty, i. 567 ; iv. 477 (see Predes- 
 tination). Goodness, i. 561, 562, 564. 
 Anger, i. 563; iv. 501. Condescension, 
 i. 562. See Justice, Holiness, Logos. 
 Love, Trinity, 
 
 Relation of the creation to, i. 559 ; ii. 
 663-666 ; iv. 275, 472, 473, 477-482. Of 
 the rational creatures to, i. 622, 623 ; 
 iv. 443, 450-452, 473, 485-487, 490. Of 
 man to, i. 559, 623, 629 ; ii. 625, 662- 
 664 ; iv. 443, 485-492 ; v. 396-401, 408 
 -410 (see Likeness). The indwelling, 
 ii. 499-501, 503. C^ommunion with, ii. 
 714, 719, 724, 738; iv. 491 (see Con- 
 templation). Longing for, iv. 310. 
 Life iu, V. 383, 392, 396, 397, 398, 402, 
 411. Reconciliation with, iv. 497, 505. 
 See Creation, Lik^ues-, Predestination, 
 Redemption. 
 
 7 
 
 Ima-es of, iii. 204, 207, 237. Image 
 of God, see Image. 
 
 Goda, iii. 304 n. 2. 
 
 Godalsacius, iii. 62 n. 5. 
 
 Godehard, bp. of Hildesheim, iii. 408, 413 
 n. 6, 446 n. 1. Sec Acta S. May. 
 
 Godfathers and j^odmotiiers, iii. 53, 61. 
 
 Godfrid, duke, iii. 383 n. 4. 
 
 Godlike, the, iu Gnosticism, i. 422, 426, 
 428. With Mani, i. 497. Clement, i. 
 530. Tertullian, i. 615, 616. 
 
 God-man, the, ii. 51,485, 486,489, 492, 
 495, 513. See Person of Christ. 
 
 Godofredus on Libanius, ii. 95 un. 1, 5. 
 
 Gods, ])agan, appearances of the, i. 12, 
 106 ; ii. 106. Anger of, i. 12, 22. Me- 
 cwnas on, i. 87. Marcus Aureliu.s, i. 
 106. Celsus, i. 163. Basilidis, i. 409. 
 Valentine, i. 427. In Buddhism, i. 496 
 n. 2. Regarded as malignant spirits, i. 
 427 ; ii. 14, 21, 24. Appeals of Liciniu3 
 to the, ii. 20. Images dismantled, ii. 
 27 (see Images). Gods of the na- 
 tions, i. 163,383, 427; ii. 51,54, 107. 
 Julian and the, ii. 50, 54, 58, 65, 68, 80, 
 87. Simplicins on the, ii. 107, 108. 
 Forsaken, ii. 114. Exalted spirits as 
 gods, Origen, i. 587. 
 
 Goeta;, i. 30, 33, 67, 161. See Magicians. 
 
 TorjTsia, i. 34 n. 1. 
 
 Gog and JNIagog. Druthmar on, iii. 458 
 n. 2. Militz, v. 179. 
 
 Goisfred, iv. 294. 
 
 Goldast. 
 Apolog. of Waltram, iv. 98 n. 1. Letter of Al- 
 boiri, iv. 100 u. 2. Monarchia sacri imperii, 
 t. 2, bull of Boniface Vlll., v. 13 u. 2 ; Jolin 
 of Pariii, de potest, reg. et papali, v. 15 n. ; 
 f . 24t), Defensor Paci-s v. 25 n*. 1 ; f. 391, Wm. 
 Occam, Octo Questiones, 38 n. 2; f. 402, 
 " Dialogue ■• of Occam, 40 n. 6. 
 
 Golden nge, i. 12, 65, 177 ; ii. 347. 
 
 Golden calves, the, v. 191. 
 
 Golden rose, the, v. 106. 
 
 Golden rule, iv. 23. 
 
 Golden verses, i. 145 n. 1. 
 
 Golluow, iv. 16 n. 3. 
 
 TovvK}.iv6vTec, ii. 30 n. 3, 357. 
 
 Good, the supreme, i. 623 ; iv, 466. Ra- 
 tional, iv. 521. 
 
 Good F'riday. See Friday. 
 
 Good works". See Works. 
 
 Goodness, in human nature, Origen, i. 
 630. Isidore, ii. 722. Lombard, iv. 
 495. See Original condition. 
 
 Gorasd, disciple of Methodius, iii. 320 n. 
 2. 
 
 Gordian, emperor, i. 126 n. 7, 709. 
 
 Gorgia.s, of Plato, ii. 740. 
 
 Gorze, St., monastery, iii. 336 n. 2, 345. 
 Abbot of, 508 n. 4. 
 
 Goslar, sect there, iii. 592 n. 4, 606. 
 
 Gospel, in Hebrew (Aramaic), i. 81,82. 
 'Of the Egvptians {kot' AiyvTrnovc), i. 
 83, 458 n."3, 600, 601. Gospel (iia&' 
 'ESpaioi'c, of the Nazarenes) used by 
 Ebionites, i. 348 and n. 3, 350, 361 n. 
 3, 411 uu. 1, 2, 458 u. 1, 708 ; translated 
 
98 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 into Latin by Jerome, i. 350; ii. 712 n. 
 3; commentary on, i. 708 audn. 2. 
 Apocryphal, used by the Ophites, i. 446. 
 Of Judas, i. 448 n. 4. Atu Ttaaupoiv, i. 
 458 n. 1. Used by Marcion, i. 473. 
 Apoc. gospel used by Dionys. Alex., i. 
 712. Gospels used by Bu<;omile.>*, iii. 
 591 nn. 1, 2, 595 nn. f, 2, 597 u. 2; iv. 
 553 nn. 5, 6, 554 u. 1, 558. Gospel usid 
 by Catharists, iv. 576. Evcrla.stiug gos- 
 pel, iv. 220 u. 2, 229,230,291,618-620; 
 V. 150. See Jolin the Apostle. 
 
 Gospel, the, with Jewish Christians, i. 62, 
 64. Power of the, i. 75, 670. Spirit, i. 
 62, 719. 
 
 Gospels, preached by apostles, i. 203. 
 Read in churches (by deacons), i. 201 ; 
 ii. 188. On the Sabbath (Saturday), 
 ii. 334. On Good Friday, ii. 352 u. 1. 
 Celsus on the, i. 165. Reverence paid 
 to the, iii. 210 n. 1, 232, 268, 534 (72 u. 
 3, 89). Sergius, iii. 251. Used by 
 Paulicians, iii. 268, 269. Authority, 
 iii. 372. With heretics in Spain, iii. 
 430 n. 3. Catharists, iv. 588. Appeal 
 of Huss to the, v. 342. Trau^hitcd, i. 
 350; iv. 606 ; v. 150 (see Translation, 
 Bible). Paraphrased, iii. 425. See Com- 
 mentaries, Harmonies. 
 
 Gotha, Christianity in the dukedom of, 
 iii. 50 n. 2. 
 
 Gothenland, Christianity in, iii. 285. 
 
 Gothic language, literature, ii. 152, 158. 
 Bible translated into, ii. 152. Com- 
 mentary, iii. 281 n. 1. Gothic war, i. 
 135, 
 
 Gothico-Spanish liturgy, iii. 157. 
 
 Goths, i. 720 n. 2 ; ii. 593, 594 ; iii. 4 n. 1. 
 Christianity among the, ii. 149-160, 
 761. Ariauism, ii. 156, 472, 473 ; iii. 5 
 n. 4. Bible study, ii. 159, 160. Become 
 monks, ii. 298. Audians, ii. 767. See 
 Visi-Goths. 
 
 Gottfrid of Tours, priest, iii. 516. 
 
 Gottfried, abbot of Clairvaux, Life of 
 Bernard, iv. 153 nn. 2, 5, 156 n. 4, 157 
 n. 1. Miracles of Bernard, 256 n. 4. 
 See Mabillon. 
 
 Gottfried, bp. of Chartres, iv. 198, 382, 
 393. 
 
 Gottfried, bp. of Lucca, iv. 129 u. 4. 
 
 Gottfried, duke, iv. 85. 
 
 Gottfried of Beaulieu, life of Louis IX., 
 iv. 285 nn. 4-5. See Du Chesne. 
 
 Gottfried of Lukiua, Polish abbot, iv. 43. 
 
 Gottfried of Vendome, abbot and cardi- 
 nal, iv. 121 u. 1, 128, 135, 142, 194,247, 
 249. 
 
 Ep. 6, to raschalis II., iv. 135 n. 3. Ep. 7, to 
 the game, 135 n. 2 ; (on Grcgorv Vll.) 121 n. 
 1. L. i. ep. 8, to the ^^ame, 12s n. 2. L. ii. 
 ep. 11, autliority of Koman ch., 194 n. 2. 
 Opuse. ill. to pope Calixtus, ami tract, do 
 ordiuat. et invest., 142 nn. 3-5, 143 nn. 1-4. 
 0pp. iv. 4C, Robert of Arbrissel, 249 nn. 2, 
 3. 
 Gottfried of Vitcrbo. 
 Chronicle (Pantheon.), iv. 172; f. 16, Conrad 
 
 III.,172n. 1; Gift of Constantine, 215 n. 3. 
 See Muratori. 
 
 Gottingen. 
 Sec. Keg. commentationes recentiores, disser- 
 tations of Walch., ii. 145 n. 2, 338 n. 5. T. 
 v., Diss, of Tychsen, 141 n. 6. 
 
 Gottingschen Anzeigen. 
 Review of the Liber Adami, i. 376 n. 3. 
 
 Goitleben, castle of, v. 112, 340, 342, 363. 
 
 Gottsclialk, founder of a Christian empire 
 of the Wends, iii. 325, 326 ; iv. 32. 
 
 Gottschalk, monk, iii. 472-492. His doc- 
 trine, 474. Rabanus Maurus opposed 
 to him, 473, 475. His defence of him- 
 self, 477. Declared a false teacher, 478. 
 Confessions, 474 n. 4,479 and n. 5,490. 
 (See Mauguiu.) His death, 480. Con- 
 trover.-<y excited by, 366, n. 1, 471-494. 
 Words addressed to Maurus (in Hink- 
 niar on predefiination), 477 n. 2. De- 
 fence of church hynm (in Hiukmar), 
 479 n. 3. 
 
 Government, basis of, v. 351-353. 
 
 Govai-nment, gift of, i. 182, 187, 188, 211, 
 212. 
 
 Gozachin, scholastic, ep. to Walcher, iii. 
 515 n. 6. 
 
 Gozbert, duke, iii. 38. • 
 
 Grabe. 
 Spiceleg. t. ii. p. 89, Heracleon, i. 430 n. 1. 
 
 Grace of God, i. 392, 564. And nature, 
 614. Gnostics on, 416, 432, 435. Her- 
 niogenes, 617. TertuUian, 618, 619. In 
 Moutanism, 614, 619. With Clement, 
 
 620, 621. Origen, 630. 
 
 In the Eastern church, ii. 641-643 
 (iii. 554). Theodore of Mopsuestia, 
 717. Chrysostom, 720. Isidore of Pelu- 
 sium, 722. ^Nlaximus, iii. 172. 
 
 In the Western cliurcli, views of Au- 
 gustin, ii. 495 n. 2, 627, 628, 603-665, 
 674, 675, 678, 679, 682-687. Hilary, 
 
 621. Ambrose, 622, 623. Pelagius, 
 638, 644 n. 1, 645, 646. Innocent I., 
 646. Council of Carthage (au. 418), 
 650. In tlie Pelagian controversy (384), 
 663-666, 671-679, 682-687. 'lu the 
 Semi-Pelagian controver.sy, ii. 687-712. 
 Jovinian, ii. 304, 307, 308," 311. 
 
 With Alcuin, iii. 83. Gregory the 
 Great, 144-146. Isidore, 151. Peli.x, 
 162. Claudius of Turin, 431, 432. In 
 the Gottschalkiau controversy, 472, 476, 
 478, 482 n. 3, 490, 492 n. 1, 493 (Ser- 
 vatus Lupus, 483. Scotus, 485, 487, 
 488). Sect at Orleans, 593. At Arras, 
 598. 
 
 With Gregory IX., iv. 76. The 
 schoolineu, iv. 478, 485-495, 509-519. 
 Janow on, v. 214, 215. 
 
 Irresistible grace, ii. 630, 631, 682, 
 684, 705, 712, 722 ; iii. 145. Superven- 
 ient, ii. 665 ; iv. 487, 512. Prevenient, 
 ii. 682, 689, 705, 711, 722; iv. 516,517. 
 Cooperans, ii. 683 ; iv. 486, 487. Ope- 
 rans, ii. 683 ; iv. 487. Donum perseve-, 
 rantia;, ii. 684. Special grace, ii. 701, 
 702, 708. Gratia gratis data ; gratum 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 99 
 
 faciens, iv. 489, 511 ; v. 214 n. 2. In- 
 formans, refornians, iv. 489. Justiti- 
 caii.s, iv. 514. Efficax, iv. 516. 
 
 Condilious of Grace, ii. 674 ; iv. 489. 
 State of, ii. 304, 307, 308, 311 ; iv. 51.3- 
 515. Marks of, iv. 514. Freidom ami 
 grace, iv. 515-519. Two doctrines, iv. 
 518. Grace aud works, iv. 579 (.see 
 Works). lleci|jiency for, iv. 518, 519. 
 Gifts of, iv. 522, 523 (see Charismut;i). 
 Growth in, iv. 512. See Freewill. 
 
 Graces. See Charismata. 
 
 Gradations of existence, with the Gnos- 
 tics, i. 549; Basilides, 401, 406, 413; 
 Valentine, 421, 422, 426-428. With 
 Origen, 624. Julian, ii. 50, 59. Pris- 
 cilliauists, 776 n. 4. 
 
 Gra;culi, i. 103 n. 1. 
 
 Grammar, study of, iii. 156 n. 1, 471. Im- 
 provements in, iii. 503 ; iv. 357. Anglo- 
 Saxon, iii. 469 n. 2. Bacon s univcr.-al, 
 iv. 425. Grammarians, iv. 559. Gram- 
 matical interpretation, i. 54,388 ; ii. 389. 
 
 Tpufifiara 7raaxu?iia, ii. 338 n. 4. 
 
 Tpa/ifuiTa avGrariKu, iii. 564 n. 3. 
 
 Tpaujiara Tervnuntva, kolvuviku. See Epis- 
 tolaj. 
 
 Gran, abp. of, v. 373. 
 
 Granada, iv. 191. 
 
 Gratian, archpriest, iii. 377. See Greg- 
 ory VI. 
 
 Gratian, emperor, ii. 91, 92, 94, 99, 206, 
 215, 257. 
 
 Gratian, monk, collection of ecclesiastical 
 laws, iv. 204. 
 
 Graticia (Garz?), castle, iv. 16 n. 1. 
 
 Gratifications in expectancy, v. 125. 
 
 Gratus, lip. of Carthage, ii! 228 n. 3. 
 
 Graves of saints, honors paid to, iii. 42 (i. 
 334.) See Miracles at the. 
 
 Great Britain, iii. 9, 10. See Britain, 
 England, Ireland. 
 
 Great Sal)hath, the, ii. 341 ; iv. 551. 
 
 Great week, the, ii. 340-342. 
 
 Grecian spirit, i. 340, 368, 369, 565. 
 
 Greece, (.'hristianity in, i. 79. Church sy- 
 nods in, i. 206. 
 
 Greek and Eoraan national characters, 
 their influence in tlie development of 
 Christianity, i. 508; ii. 166, 204, 383, 
 384 ; iii. 553. 
 
 Greek art, i. 4 ; ii. 75. 
 
 Greek character, ii. 166, 204. Insinceritv, 
 ill. 115, .531, 578. See Byzantine, Greek 
 and Eoman. 
 
 Greek church, traditions, i. 82. Acolytes, 
 201. Freedom of the, 215. The" ser- 
 mon, .303 (ii. 352). Tendencies of the, 
 508. See Doctrine, Church teachers. 
 
 In the second Period, Subordination 
 of church to state, ii. 166, 204 (see 
 Emperors.) Jurisdiction of bps., 171 
 n. 3. Theological schools, 183 (see 
 Alexandrian, Antioch.) Contentions, 
 198. Confession, 216. Ecclcsi;istlcal 
 laws, 252 n. 2 ; Hi. 266. Monastlcism, 
 284-293 ; iii. 169 ; iv. 528-530, 532. In- 
 
 fant baptism, 355. Times of baptism, 
 360. Eelagius and the Greek church, 
 678, 679. 
 
 Else of Mohammedanism, 111. 84-90. 
 Gregorv I. and the Greek church, Iii. 
 113, 115. Feasts, iii. 133, 134. His- 
 tory, iii. 169-270, 5.30-551 (see East- 
 ern church). State of learning, ill. 169, 
 530. Influence of monaehisni, iii. 169. 
 Dialectic tendency, iii. 169. Mystical 
 tendency, ill. 169-175. Relations with 
 the Lat'ln church, 111. 179, 184-194, 210 
 -212, 227, 233-243, 316, 551-586; iv. 
 536-551 ; v. 86, 133, 232, 3(i8, 373, 374. 
 Gerson on union with Greek church, v. 
 92. Jerome of Prague on, v. 373, 374. 
 Eelations wiih the Bulgarian, iii. 307- 
 310, 314; with the Moravian, iii. 317, 
 318, 320 n. 2 ; with the Eusslau, ill. 328 
 -330; with the German, ill. 320. Com- 
 pared with tlie Latin, ill. 553. Court 
 influence, see Court. Doctrine of the 
 Holy Ghost, iv. 458, 400, 536-538. 
 Sects, Iv. 552-565. Imase worship, Ii. 
 330 ; V. 233 (see Image Controversies). 
 Greek church in Lithuania, v. 373. For 
 other particulars, see Eastern churcii, 
 Alexandria, Antioch, Bread, Greek 
 church Fathers, Table of Contents. 
 
 Greek church fathers, teachers, 1. 657-677, 
 691-723; ill 150n. 4, 461. And Pela- 
 gliis, ii. 632. See Church Fatiiers. 
 
 Greek colonies In Egypt, i. 83. In France, 
 ii. 343. In Italy, see Greeks. 
 
 Greek culture, learning, i. 4, 65, 83, 368, 
 533, 662 ; 11. 264 ; iii. 169, 456, 530, 585 ; 
 iv. 536-538, 545 and n. 2. Its influence 
 on the Jews of Alexandria, 1 50. With 
 the Catechlsts of Alexandria, Clement, 
 i. 528, .53.3-539. And study of Scrip- 
 ture, i. 533. Logos doctrine, i. 585. 
 With Origen, 1. 698. See Greek lan- 
 guage, literature, philosophy. 
 
 Greek customs, 11. 39. 
 
 Greek despotism, ill. 169, 531,537, 543. 
 See Byzantine. 
 
 Greek discipline, i. 391. 
 
 Greek emperors, ill. 327 ; iv. 177, 533, 539. 
 See Byzantine. 
 
 Greek empire, and the Bulgarians, iii. 310. 
 Moravians, 3 16. Hungarians, 330. See 
 Byzantine. 
 
 Greek tire. Hi. 209. 
 
 Greek homllists, 11. 367, 368. 
 
 Greek language, i. 79, 201, 303, 318, 662, 
 663, 713; 11. 116, 158 ; iii. 152,320 n. 2, 
 576, 584. Ulphilas, 11. 152. Anthony, 
 ii. 264. Gregory I., 111. 141. Abelard, 
 iv. 378. Liturgical, iii. 318. 
 
 Greek literature, i. 696,713; il. 41,52- 
 54, 75, 77, 485 ; iv. 378, 530. Poets, ii. 
 62, 116. 
 
 Greek of N. T., ii. 116 ; iii. 460. 
 
 Greek i)hilosophy, i. 4, .5-35; ii. 24 n. 3, 
 76, 116, 740. In Gnosticism, i.306, 36S, 
 369, 374-380, 390-393, 408, 409, 417, 
 418,449,456. Scythianus, i. 485. At 
 
100 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Alexandria. Clement on, i. 534, 535- 
 539, 691, 692. Relation to Chris^tianity, 
 i. 538, 666, 672, 673, 674, 701, 717. 
 Relation to Judaism, i. 666. Origen 
 and, i. 698, 701, 717. Philosophers, iv. 
 378. See Celsus, Porphyry, Plato, Neo- 
 Platonism. 
 Greek religion, i. 5-35, 36,71, 170-173; 
 ii. 117. Knowledge of it necessary to 
 the Alexandrian catechists, i. 528. See 
 jNIvstcriGS. 
 Greeks, ancient, iii. 130. At Alexandria, 
 i. 528. 529. Of Calabria, iii. 376, 420. 
 And Sicily, iii. 448 n. 1. 
 Greenland, Christianity in, iii. 307. 
 Grcf'oria, iii. 145. 
 
 Gregorius, cardinal, iv. 144. See Inno- 
 cent II. 
 Gregorius, governor in Africa, iii. 184. 
 Gregorius, governor of Frascati, iii. 424 
 
 u. 1. 
 Gregorv, abbot in Utrecht, iii. 47 n. 2, 73 
 (iv. 36). His first acquaintance with 
 Boniface, 72. In Friesland, 73, 79, 80. 
 His death, 74. 
 Gregory, aLp. of Syracuse, iii. 558. _ 
 Gregorv, Arian bp. of Alexandria, ii. 434, 
 
 436. ' 
 Gregory, bp. of Nazianzus, sketch of his 
 life, li. 459, 462-466. In Athens, edu- 
 cation, 39 n. 2, 45, 183. Firmness of 
 Gregory the father, 79. His mother, 
 Noniia, 261, 262. Origen's influence, 
 387, 738, 741. Jerome and Gregory, 
 744. Under Julian, 77. Discourses of 
 pagan priests, 62 n. 3. Julian's imita- 
 tation of Chri.stian institutions, 63 u. 3. 
 Christian soldiers under Julian, 75 n. 1. 
 Marcus, 81 n. 1. Lessons derived from 
 tl>e persecution, 87. Pomp of the bish- 
 ops, 168. Basilias, 169. Education of 
 the clergy, 182 and n. 3. Description 
 of the clergv, 182 n. 3, 185 n. 1. Elec- 
 tion of Basil, of bishops, 186 n. 1. 
 Transfer of clergy, 187. Contention 
 aliout rank, patriarchs, 196 n. 3, 198. 
 CEcumenical councils, 209, 210 n. 1. In- 
 fluence of the monks, 282 n. 1. Epiph- 
 any, 343 n. 2. Vanity of preachers, 
 infant and adult baptism, 355, 726, 730. 
 Oriental theologv, 384-386. Doctrine 
 of tlie Holy Si)iri"t,467, 468. Person of 
 Christ, 483, 484. Against A]iollin:iris, 
 492. Intermediate state, 730. The 
 Lord's Supper, 735. On the Apostle 
 Thomas, i. 82. 
 
 Citalions from his writings : — 
 
 Carmen de cpiscopis, ii. 185 n. 1, 196 n. 3, 182 
 n. 3. Carmen 47, ad Kellenium (opp. t. ii. 
 f.lOT), 273n. 6. 
 
 Chrestomathv, 741. 
 
 Epiciams (see Muratori), Nonna, 262 n. 1. 
 
 Epistles (opp. vol. i.), cp. 18 (22) and 19(23) 
 election iif liasil, ii. 18(3 n. 1 ; ep. 55, ad Pro- 
 cop., Synods, 209 n. ; ep. 240, ad Ampliilocdn- 
 um, consccnition of the Lord's Supper, 735 
 n.9; ep. ad Oledon., Person of Christ, 492 
 n. 1. 
 
 Orationes (opp. t. i.), orat. i. f. 15, topics of 
 
 public instruction, ii. 386 n. 1 ; f. 18, skepti- 
 cism arising from the doctrinal tendency, 
 767 n. 2 ; f. 35, enemies within, 87 n. 1 ; f. 
 38, the eucharist, 735 n. 5. Or.it. ii. in Pas- 
 cha, the Great Sabbath, 341 n. 8. Orat. iii. 
 (steliteut. i.), f. 58, education of Julian, 40 
 n. ; f. 66, Constantius, 45 u. 1 ; f. 85, Chris- 
 tian soldiers under Julian, 75 n. 1 ; f . 102, 
 Julian's imitation of Christian institutions, 
 63 n. 3; f. 103, discourses of pagan priests, 
 62 n. 3. Orat. iv. (steliteut. ii.), ff. 130, 131, 
 advice after the death of Julian, 87 n. 2. 
 Orat. X. funeb. in Cwsar, f. 165, 68 n. 2. 
 Orat. xvii.. f. 273, eucharist, 735 nn. 6, 8. 
 Orat. xix.f. 292, Nonna, 262 n. 1 ; f. 308, 
 Gregory the father, 79 n. 2 ; f. 310, election 
 of bishops, 186 n. 1. Orat. xx. (funeb. in 
 Basil*), Valens and Basil, 460 n. 3; f. 331, 
 their life at Athens, 39 n. 2 : f. 342, election 
 of Basil, 186 n. 1 ; f. 348, the chief cook, 165 
 n. 6; f. 353, Basil and the asylum, 177 n. 1. 
 Orat. xxT., Thomas in India, i.82n.3. Orat. 
 xxvii., institutions of Basil, 169 n. 4. Orat. 
 xxTJii., f. 484, ambition among the clergy, 
 198 n. 2. Orat. xxx., works of Basil, liS) n. 
 4. Orat. xxxii., farewell discourse at Const., 
 applause, 353 n. 1 ; short-hand reporters, 853 
 n. 5; f. 52<5, pomp of the bps., 168 n. 3 ; 
 worldly qualifications sought for in candi- 
 dates for spiritual offices, 185 n. 1; f . 527; 
 name Xazarene applied to monks, 129 n. 3. 
 Orat. xxxiii., f. 636, topics for religious in- 
 struction, 385 nn. 2, 3. Orat. xL, de baptis- 
 mo, unbaptized infants, 730 n. 1; f. 640, 
 efficacy of baptism, 726 nn. 1, 2,4: f. 643, 
 delay of baptism, 356 n. 2 ; f. 648, consecra- 
 tion" of children, infant baptism, 356 n. 1, 
 726 n. 5 : f . 671, glorified body of Christ, 484 
 n. 3. Orat. xlii., the Great Sabbath, 341 n. 
 8. Orat. Ii., person of Christ, 492 n.l. Five 
 discourses on the Nicene doctrine, 463. 
 
 Gregory, bp. of Nazianzus, the father, ii- 
 
 79, 261, 462, 768 n. 1. 
 Gregorv, bp. of Neo Cresarca, iii. 231. 
 Gregory, bp. of Nyssa. Influenced by 
 Origen, ii. 387, ^41. Contributes to 
 the victory of the Nicene doctrine ; in 
 the second oecumenical council, 459, 
 466. The forty soldiers in Sebaste, 19 
 n. 3. Education of daughters, Macrina, 
 262 n. 4, 316 n. 5. Christmas festival, 
 346 n. 1, 348 n. 1. Delay of baptism. 
 356. Enrollment of candidates for bap- 
 tism, 358 n. 2. Pilgrimages, 378. The 
 common iieople in the Arian contro- 
 versv, 431,432 n.l. Ennomius, 444 
 n. 2,' 447. Person of Christ, 483, 484, 
 490.' Ordination, 725 n. 2. The Lord's 
 Supper, 733-735. 'AnoKaTua-amg, 738. 
 Oil the IMontanists, i. 682. Gregory 
 Thauniatuigus,i. 718 n. 1, 719. Influ- 
 ence of his writings on Maximus, iii. 
 171, 175. Germanus, iii. 203 u. 2. 
 John Scotus, iii. 461. 
 
 Citntions from his ti'ritings : — 
 
 Antirrhetic. c. Apollinar. (see Zacagni). on 
 the person of Christ, f. 126, ii. 489 n. 4; f 
 130, 485 n. 1 ; f. 136, 486 n. 4 ; f . 1S8, 48i n. 
 
 4 ■ if 149, 177, 489 nn. 2, 4 ; IT. 184, 185, 486 
 nn. 5, 7, .8; f. 191, 489 n. 3 ; f. 194, 490 n. 3; 
 f 201, 4'JO n. 6 ; ff. 209, 215. 486 nn. 5, 1 ; ff- 
 ■>•>,) 221 489 nn. 6, 5 : if. 223, 225, 487 nn. 1, 
 
 5 ■ ff 2-32. 237, 486 nn. 5, 6 ; f . 241, 489 n. 9 ; 
 f '245. 485 n. 2, 486 n. 3 ; f . 255, 486 n. 2 ; f. 
 2M 4S9 n. 8 ; If. 277, 284, 286, 490 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Contr. Kunom. 1. i. t. ii. f. 291, Kunomius on 
 Basil, ii. 445 n. 2 ; f. 306, E. on asceticism, 
 445 u. 3. 
 
GKXERAL INDEX. 
 
 101 
 
 De baptisHio, t. ii. f . 216, roll of the candidates 
 for baptism, ii. 358 n. 2; f. 221, magical 
 efficacy of baptism, 25*3 n. 2. 
 
 Ep. ad Theophilum, ii. 484 n. 1. Ep. canonica 
 ad Letojum, penitents, ii. 213 n. 2. 
 
 Expos. 1 Cor. 15 : 28, ii. 738 n. 2. 
 
 Horn, in natal. Christi (t. iii. ed. Par. 1638), f. 
 840, ii. 348 n. 1 ; f . 362, ii. 346 n. 1. 
 
 Life of Gregory Thaumaturgus, 1. 718 n. 1, 
 719 : c. 27, 720 u. 1. 
 
 Aoyos Ka-nixyiTiKO';, CO. 8 and 3.5, ii. 738 n. 3. 
 
 Orationes. Orat. de deitate Filii et Spir. Sanct. 
 (t. iii. f. 466), ii. 432 n. 1. Orat. in Abrah. 
 (t. iii. opp. Far. 1638), f. 476, figures of Abra- 
 ham and Isaac, 324 n. 5. Orat. il. f. 440, 
 doctrine of Eunomiu.s, 449 n. 3 ; f.482(t. ii.), 
 confession of Eunomius, 478 n. 1 ; c. Eunom. 
 f. 470, 449 n. 1. Orat. iii. f. 548, Eunomius, 
 449 n. 2. Orat. iv. c. Eunom., f. 678, E. on 
 the being of the Logos, 478 n. 2; f. 689, G. 
 on the two natures in Christ, 484 n. 1. Orat., 
 viii. f. 650, E. ou the generation of the Son 
 of God, 448 n. 1. Orat. xi. f. 704, E. on ao- 
 curacy in doctrine, 447 un. 1, 2 ; G. on the 
 same, n. 3. G. de baptismo Christi (t. iii.), 
 doctrine of the Holy Spirit, 469 n. 2 ; f. 370, 
 transub.-itantiation, 733 u. 2. 
 
 Tracts, ou the .-oul, and ou the death of chil- 
 dren, ii. 738 n. 2. 
 
 Vita Macrinae, ii. 262 n. 4, 316 n. 5. 
 
 Gregory, bp. of Pisinus in Galatia, iii. 
 
 229 n. 3. 
 Gregory, bp. of Tours, iii. 7 n. 1, 91 n. 1. 
 
 De gloria martyrum, 1. i. c. 4, death of Mary, 
 iii. 134 n. 1. 
 
 De miraculis S. JIartini, iii. 7 n. 1. L. i. c. 8, 
 iii. 7 n 2 ; c. 34, the vineyard, 133 n. 2. L. 
 ii. c. 32, ou doubts, 7 n. 3. L. iii., the mira- 
 cl'es at Martin's tomb, iii 132 and nn. 3, 4 ; 
 c. 8, invocations of S. Martin, 133 u. 1 ; c. 
 18, amulets, 133 n. 2. 
 
 Hist. B'raneorum, 1. ii. c. 27, Clovis, iii. 6 n. 2 ; 
 c. 37, Clovis and the oracle, 129 n. 2. L. iv. 
 c. 11, Crato, 33 n.3; c. 19, Chramnus, 104 
 n. 2 ; c. 26, Oharibert, 94 n. 2 ; c. 35, picture 
 of a pious bishop, 105 n 4. L. v. c. 3, cruel 
 treatment of slaves, 100 n. 7 ; c. 4, 104 n. 2 ; 
 c. 14, sortes sanctorum, 129 n. 3 ; c. 21, au- 
 thority of the pope in the Frankish empire, 
 119 n. 1 ; c. 45, Chilperic, 91 u. 1. L. vi. c. 
 8, the monk Eparchius, 104 n. 1 ; c.46, Chil- 
 peric on the wealth of the churches, 101 n. 
 
 3. L. Tiii. c. 15, Wulflach the stylite, 28 n. 
 
 4. L. ix. c. 6, fanatics, deceptions pi-actised 
 upon the people, 56 n. 5, 69 n. 3, 133 n. 4. 
 
 On Dionysius the Areopagite, Christianity in 
 
 Gaul, i. 84 ; iii. 467 n. 1. 
 TitiB patrum, c. 1, superstition, iii. 133 n.3; 
 
 c. 6, f. 1171 (ed. Ruinaxt), life of Gallus, 
 
 Theodoric, 93 n. 2. 
 
 Gregory, comes, imperial commissioner, 
 ii. 228 u. 3, 229 and n. 3. 
 
 Gregory I. (the Great), pope, life and 
 clianu-ter, iii. 112-119, 141-151. Zeal- 
 ous for tlie conversion of the Anglo- 
 Saxons, 11, 12. His principles with 
 regard to conversion, 13 and n. 1. The 
 Jews, 13 n. 1 (iv. 75.) Success of Au- 
 gustin, 13 n. 2. His warnings addressed 
 to Augusiiu, 14, 15. Un miracles, 14, 
 15 n. 1, 146-148. His judgment with 
 regard to the diversity of church cus- 
 toms, to idolatrons temples, and seasons 
 of festival, 15, 16 n. 1. Founds arch- 
 bishoprics in England, 16. Ascribes 
 to himself sovereign power in the West- 
 ern church, 16. His letter to P^thel- 
 bert, 22 n. 1. Columbau, 32. His in- 
 
 fluence, 60 n. 2, 427, 456. Seeks to 
 aliolish abuses in the bestowinent of 
 benefices among the Franks, 94. Frank- 
 ish synods, 95, 96. On admission to 
 the spiritual order, 97 n. 2. His con- 
 trover.sy with the emperor Maurice, 97. 
 On tlie manumission of his slaves, 100. 
 As pope, 112-119. His manifold activ- 
 ity, 112. His conduct towanls ])rinces, 
 113 n. 1, 116. His pains to sup])ort the 
 authority of the Roman church, 113. 
 His procedure with Natalis of Saloua, 
 114. On the use of Seri])ture, 115. 
 Recognizes the equal dignity of bish- 
 ops, 115. His controversy with .Jo- 
 hannes vriaTEVTTiQ, 11.5-117.' E.xerci.ses 
 su])reme judicial authority in Spain, 
 118. His relations with the Frankish 
 church, 119. Arrangement of texi.s, 
 126. Friend to the notion of a magi- 
 cal influence connected with the Lord's 
 Supper, 135, 136. Sacrihce in the 
 mass, 499. His influence ou church 
 Psalmody, 142. His zeal for jjreach- 
 ing, 142. Regula pastoralis, 142, 468. 
 Influence of Augiustin on liim, 143. 
 His doctrine of predestination, 144. 
 On the relation of grace to free will, 
 144-146. His treatment of ethical sci- 
 ence ; his Moralia, 148 and n. 2. On 
 love, and the cardinal virtues, 148. 
 Against mere opus openitum, 149. On 
 false humility and truihlulncss, 149, 
 150. On the relation of '■rea^on"to 
 "faith," 150. On the ancient litera- 
 ture, 150. Bibliotheca Palatina, 150 
 n. 7. Use of his writings by Isidore of 
 Seville, 151. On image worshi]), Sere- 
 nas of Marseilles, 199, and notes, 200, 
 2.33, 552 (ii. 330.) Longobards, 386. 
 Epithet cardinalis priEcipuus, 387 n. 7. 
 Defeusores, ii. 192 n. 1. Donatists, ii. 
 238. Collection of his sayings in the 
 sentences of Lomliard, iv. 409. His 
 life, see Johannes Diaconus. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Dial., 1. iv. cc. 57, 68, on the Lord's Supper, 
 iii. 135 nn. 2-5. 
 
 Epistles. L. i. ep. 10, treatment of .Tews, iii. 
 13 n. 1 ; ep. 25, on preaching, 142 u. 2; ep. 
 35, treatment of opponents of Christianity, 
 13 n. 1 : ep. 36, ad I'etrum, subdiacouum, on 
 maintaining the authority of the Roman ch., 
 imitation of good, 113 n. 4, 114 nn. 4, 5 ' ep. 
 66, presents, 114 nn. 1, 2. L. ii. ep. 18, to 
 Natjilis of Salona, 114 nn. 7, 8. 115 nn. 1, 2; 
 ep»54, qualifications of clergy, 143 n. 2. L. 
 iii. epp. 65, 66, on entering spiritual ofHces, 
 and mona.stic life, 97 n. 2. L. iv. ep. 26, tax- 
 ation of pagans, 13 n. 1 ; ep. 108, Augustin, 
 11 n. 4. L. V. ep. 7, bapti.-im of .lews. 13 n. 1 ; 
 ep 18, to .lohn (njoreuTTJ?), on the title oecu- 
 menical, 116 n. 4 ; ep. 19, to his plenipoten- 
 tiary on the same, 116 nn. 1, 3. L. vi. ep. 7, 
 the Anglo-Saxons, 11 n. 3: ep. 12, deed of 
 manumission, 100 n. 5 ; ep. 24, appeals from 
 Const, to Rome, 115 n. 3 ; ep. 51, to the mis- 
 sionaries in England, 12 u. L. vii. ep. 1, sla- 
 very, 100 n. 6: ep. 15, descent into Ihides, 61 
 n. 2 ; ep. 25, assurance, 145 n. 4 ; ep. 27, to 
 Anastasius of Antioch (title cccumouicus), 
 116u.2. L. viii. ep. 18, treatment of pog&iM, 
 
102 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 13 n. 1 : ep. 25, of Jews, 13 n. 1 . ep. 30, to 
 Uulogius of Alexandria, conTersion of the 
 English, 13 n. 2, title " Papa universalis,"' 
 115 n. 4. L. ix. ep. 12, his reUitiou to the 
 Greek ch., 113 n. 2 ; imitation of II. ch., 114 
 n. 3 ; ep. 47, to bpg. of Aries and Marseilles, 
 the Jews, 13 n. 1 ; ep. 52, to a hermit, im- 
 ages, 199 nn. 1-3 ; ep. 85, pagans, 13 n. 1 ; ep. 
 1U5, to Serenas, use of images, 199 n. 4, 200 
 n. 1 ; ep. 106, to i'rankish bps. and princes, 
 on the holding of synod.*, 94 n. 3 ; ep. 112, 
 his own change of life, 112 n. 1. L. x. ep. 
 37, his times, 112 n. 3; ep. 38, study of Au- 
 gustin, 143 u. 3; ep. 63, his times, 112 n. 2. 
 L. xi. ep. 13, to Serenus, use of images, 200 
 nn. 2, 4 ; ep. 28, to Augustin, on miracles, 
 15 n. 1 ; ep. 44, servus omnium, 117 n. 1 ; 
 ep. 54, to Dcsiderius of Vienne, studies of the 
 clergy, 150 nn. 5, 6; ep. 56, Irenaeus, 150 n. 
 4; ep. 58, et seq., to the Frankish bps. and 
 princes, on synods, 94 n. 3, 96 n. 1 ; ep. 65, 
 Eng. archbps., 16 n. 2; epp. 66, 76, pagan 
 temples, 15 nn. 2, 3, 4. L. xiii. ep. 12, to 
 the bp. of Naples ; Jews, 18 D. 1; ep. 31, to 
 the emp. Phocas, 113 n. 1. 
 Homilies in Evangelia (h. 26, on faith, iv. 396). 
 L. i. h. 4, § 3, miracles, prayer tor temporal 
 things, iii. 147 n. 1 ; h. 17, § 9, preaching, 
 142 n. 3, § 14, n. 4. L. ii. h. 27, miracles, 
 
 148 n. 1, loTc, n. 4; h. 29, § 3, miracles, 147 
 n. 4 ; h. 30, §§ 8, 9, communication of di- 
 vine life, 145 n. 2,146 n. 3; h. 32, asceticism, 
 
 149 n. 4 ; h 34, grace, 146 u. 1. 
 
 Homilies on Ezechiel. L. i. h. 3, § 8, unity of 
 virtue, iii. 149 n. 1 ; h. 10, § 9, morals, 149 
 nn. 2, 3; h. 11, § 6, external business, 141 n. 
 2 ; it interferes with pi'eaching, 142 n. 6 ; § 7, 
 n. 7 ; § 25, God"s hardening of men's hearts, 
 144 n. 4. L. ii. h. 6, § 21, his times, 112 n. 
 
 2. Other homilies, iv. 317 u. 5. See above. 
 In Job. L. iii. c. 2, § 15, causality of evil, iii. 
 
 144 n. 3. L. viii. in c. 8, § 72, preaching, 
 
 142 n. 7. L. xix. § 45, external business, 
 141 u. 3; c. 23, § 28, unity of virtue, 148 n. 
 
 3. L. XX. in c. 20, cap. 7, § 17, miracles, 
 147 n. 5 ; in c. 30, § 18, study of scripture, 
 
 143 nn. 4, 5 ; § 63, predestination, 144 n. 1. 
 L. xxiv. in c. 33, § 24, grace, 145 n. 1. L. 
 xxvii. in c. 36, § 7, incomprehensibility of 
 God"s providence, 144 n. 5 ; § 21, conversion 
 of the Anglo-Saxons, 13 n. 2; in c. 37, § 36 
 (ed. Ben. t. i. f . 869), miracles, 147 n. 3. L. 
 xxix. in c. 38, § 77, assurance, 144 nn. 6-8. 
 L. xxxi. in c. 39, § 26, God's hardening of 
 men's hearts, 144 n. 4. L. xxxiii. in c. 41, 
 S 40, reward, 145 n. 3 L. xxxiv. in c. 3, 
 § 7, miracles, love, 147 n. 7. 
 
 In I. and 11. Kings. L. v. in I. K. c. 4, § 30, 
 studv of ancient literature, iii. 150 n. 7. 
 
 Life of Benedict of Nursia, ii. 296, 298 n. 1, 299 
 n., 30U nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Moralia, iii. 148 n. 2; sermonizing, 142 n. 7. 
 L. viii. § 3, faith and reason, 150 n. 3. L. 
 xviii. § 5, fal.sehood, 150 n. 2. L. xxii. c. 
 1, unity of virtue, 148 n. 5. L. xxiv. § 22, 
 insincere confession, 149 n. 6. L. xxvi § 5, 
 falsehood, 150 n 2. L. xxvii. § 78, mock 
 humility, 149 n. 5. 
 
 Gregory 11-, pope, relations with Boni- 
 face, and the I5iivariiiu mission, iii. 47, 
 48, 65 n. 4. Ills letter to Leo the Isau- 
 riau, 210-212 (213 n. 3?) 
 
 Ep. 8, ad Bonifaciam, 50 n. 3. Ep. 24, to the 
 same, 54 n. 3. 
 
 Gregory III., pope, iii. 55. On the mis- 
 sion of Bonifaee, 50. Creates him abp., 
 65. Invites him to choose a successor, 
 67. 
 
 Ep. ad Bonifaciam, 48 n. 4 ; to the same (f . 66), 
 on the eating of horsetiosh, 295 n. Ep. 6, to 
 the German bps. and dukes, 49 u. 1. Ep. 10, 
 
 to the Germans, 49 n. 1. Ep. 45. ad episcopos 
 Bavariae et Alemannia^ 49 n. 1. Ep. 46, ad 
 Bonifaciam, 50 n. 4. Ep. 70, to the same, on 
 Cologne as a metropolitan see, 65 n. 6. 
 
 Gregory IV., pope, iii. 277, 352, 362. 
 
 Letter to the French bishops (see Agobard, 
 opp., ed. Baluz., t. ii. p. 60), 352 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Gregory V., pope, iii. 374. Banishment 
 
 and restoration, 422. 
 Gregory VI. (Gratian), pope, iii. 377 and 
 
 notes, 380 ; iv. 84. 
 Gregory VII., pope, as Hildehrand, 
 monk, iii. 379-382, 384 n. 4, 386-389, 
 39.5-399. Age of, 378 n. 2. Friend of 
 Gregory VI., 380. His journey to 
 Eome, 381. His influence, efforts to 
 promote a reformation, 382, 384 n. 4, 
 386-388, 514 (iv. 82-84). Made snb- 
 deacou of the Roman church, 386. 
 Damiani, 393 n. 6, 399. Favors the 
 judgments of God, 449 (384 n. 4). In 
 the controversv on the Lord's Supper, 
 510-512, 515-518 (iv. 92). His princi- 
 ples as to relation of church and state 
 anticipated, i. 365 n. 1. Lucifer of 
 Cagliari compared to, ii. 442 n. 2. The 
 clergy of Liege on, iv. 132. See Hilde- 
 brandiau. 
 
 As pope, election, iv. 82-86, 106. 
 His time.s 85, 86 (iii. 378 n. 2.) Prin- 
 ciples, 86-92, 141. On penance, 91, 
 348. His name (iii. 381), 92 n. 4. 
 Regulations, contest against simony 
 and marriage of priests, 93-100, 146, 
 206, 293. Demagogical tendency, 96, 
 99, 107. Contest "with Henry IV., re- 
 specting investiture, 2 n. 2, 4, 101-121, 
 134, 136, 233, 303. Imprisonment by 
 Cintius, 108. (Berengar, iii. 51S-521. 
 On Leo IX., iii. 384 n. 4. Guitmund, 
 iii. 529 n. 3.) Crusades, 123. Sigebert, 
 130. On excommunication, 132. Placi- 
 dus, 140 n. 1. Consecration of popes 
 by consent of tlie emperor, 151. Oath 
 of bishops, 200. Hugo of Clnuy, 249. 
 His " Dictates," 120. His reign a crisis 
 in the historv of the papacy, 1 94 ; v. 8, 
 15. See Acta S. (Bolland.) Mav, Acta 
 S. (0. B.) S. vi. r. ii., Hildehrand. 
 Citations: — 
 
 Epistles. Epp. making known his election, iv. 
 85 nn. 2, 3. L. i. ep. 7, ch. of Spain, feof of 
 the Koman, 88 n. 3 : ep. 9, to Gottfried, 85 
 n. 4 ; ep. 15, authority of R. ch., 89 n. 1 ; ep. 
 16, to a legate, report "duo to the pope, 89 n. 
 3; op. 17, authority of legates, 89 n. 2; ep. 
 19, authority of king and pope compared, 88 
 n. 1 ; ep. 3U, to Gebhard of Salzburg, 96 n. 
 3 ; ep. 42, letter missive for the fast synod, 
 an. 1074, 93 n. 1 ; ep 47, to the margravine 
 Mathilda, on the 'S'irgin Mary, 87 nn. 1,2; 
 ep. 50, to Beatrice and Mathilda, love and 
 good works, 91 n. 3 ; ep. 63, authority of St. 
 Peter, 87 u. 3. L. ii. ep. 6, to the French 
 bps., 102 nn. 1-3 : ep. 11, on piety among the 
 laity, 97 n. 7 ; ep. 31, the crusade, 1U4 n. 1 ; 
 ep. 45, to Rudolph of Suabia and Bertulph of 
 Carinthia, 96 n. 6, 97 nn. 1-6 ; ep. 49, to 
 Hugo of Cluny, on his own confiicts, 84 nn. 
 1. 2, 86 nn. 1, 2; ep. 55, piety among the 
 people, 97 n. 7 ; ep. 63, authority of Peter, 87 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 103 
 
 n. 3 ; ep. 67, authority of R. ch., 88 n. 5 ; ep. 
 69, to CuBibert of Turin, freedom of monas- 
 teries, 9y u. 1 ; ep. 70, to Geusa of Hungary, 
 
 88 n. 2. L. iii. ep. 3, to Henry IV. of Ger- 
 nianv, 103 n. 1 ; cp. 4, to Sigfrid of Mentz, 
 95 u."4, 96 n. 1 ; ep. 10, to Henry IV., 104 n. 
 2, 105 nn. 1-3. L. iv. ep. 2, 110 n. 4 ; ep. 12, 
 to the Germans, 106 n. 1, 112 u. 1, 114 nn., 
 116 n. 4. L. T. ep. 2, authority of legate*, 
 
 89 n. 2; ep. 21, to Hugo of Cluny, 92 n. 1. 
 L. Ti. ep. 13, to Olbf of Norway, 90 n- 2 ; ep. 
 17, to Hugo of Cluny, 91 n. 4 ; ep. 35, au- 
 thority of Roman ch., 88 n. 4. L. vii. ep. 1, 
 to a legate, on reporting to the pope, fast 
 synods, 89 nn. 4,5 ; bread in the Sacrament, 
 92 n. 3 ; ep. 6, authority of Peter, 87 n.3; 
 ep. 10, reformatory synod in Eng., 91 n. 2 ; 
 ep. 21, to the king of Denmark, 90 n. 5, 100 
 n. 1 ; ep. 23, to W'm. of Eng., 83 n. 3, 87 n.3; 
 ep. 25, to the same, 88 n. 1 ; ep. 26, to Matilda 
 of Eng., 90 n. 4. L. viii. ep. 1, to the king 
 of Sweden, 90 n. 1 ; ep. 21, to Hermann of 
 Metz, 87 n. 4, 130. L. ix. ep. 1, visitors to 
 Rome, 96 n. 2; ep. 3, indulgent construction 
 of the laws concerning celibacy, 119 n.4; 
 ep. 11, while besieged in Rome, 120 n. 1 ; ep. 
 22, to a count of Angers, 90 n. 3 ; ep 142, ed. 
 Eccard, to Otto of Constance, 94 u. 3, 96 n. 
 4 ; ep. 150 (Eccard script, rer. Germ.), to the 
 Bomans, 84 n. 1 ; ep. 149, cod. Babenberg 
 (Eccard. t. ii. f. 151), on the contest with 
 Henry IV., 117 n. 
 
 Comm. on Matt. ! iii. 511 n. 1. 
 Ordinances of reform, iv. 94 nn. 1, 2. See Fez., 
 t. v., Mansl Coucil., xx. 
 
 Gregory VIII., pope, iv. 141. 
 
 Gregory IX., pope, conflict with Frederic 
 II., iv. 178-183. The Jews, 76. His 
 exactions for the crusades, 188 n. 3, 
 Digest of ecclesiastical law, 205. To 
 the university of Paris, 417, 418. Ger- 
 manus, 539 and n. 2. Catharists, 590. 
 Inquisition, 643. 
 
 Epistle to Univ. Paris, iv. 417 n. 6, 418 nn. 1, 
 2. 
 
 Gregory X., pope, election, crusades, un- 
 ion with the Greek church, iv. 188, 544. 
 Mi^^sion to China, 56. Kegulation with 
 regard to papal elections, 192. Mendi- 
 cants, 628. 
 
 Gregory XL, pope, election and death, v. 
 44, 102, 127. Suspends the ordinances 
 regarding the papal elections, 45. Ben- 
 edict XilL, 56. Eml)assy from Eng- 
 land, 137. Bulls against Wicklif, 146, 
 147. Miiitz, 182. 
 
 Gregory XIL, pope, election of, v. 71. 
 And B^-ncdict XIIL, 72-77. Council 
 at Aquilcia, 76. Depoi^ed at the coun- 
 cil of Pisa, 84. Ladislaus of Naples, 
 73, 75, DO. The council of Constance 
 and, 106, 107, 112. Abdication, 112. 
 Wenceslaus, 253, 255, 256. Huss on, 
 281,303. 
 
 Gregory Thauniaturgus, disciple of Ori- 
 gen,i. 287, 701, 706. Life and writings, 
 716-720. Canonical letter, 720 n. 2. 
 
 Gregory the Eulightener, ii. 136, 139, n. 
 I.' 
 
 Grenoble, iv. 265. 
 
 G reiser. 
 His edition of Gerhoh, de statu ecclesiw (opp. 
 t. vi.), iv. 134 n. 1, 138 n. 3, 140 u. 2, 147 n. 
 1, 163 n. 2. Scriptores contra sectam \VaI- 
 
 densium prolog., Gerhoh, de investigatione 
 Anti Christi (opp. t. xii. f. 12), iv. 148 n. 3, 
 102 n. 2. 
 Grieshaber, Prof. F. K. 
 
 Edition of German Sermons, iv. 318 n. 2. 
 Grimkil, English ecclesia.stic, bp. in Ice- 
 land, iii. 291, 297 n., 305, 
 Grimm. 
 Deutsche Mythologie, s. 378, n. d. f., iv. 15n. 
 3. 
 Griiningen, iii. 72 n. 2. Willehad in, 80. 
 Grosshead, see Robert. 
 Grotta (Crypta) Ferrata, iii. 376 and a 
 
 2, 424. 
 
 Grotto-s sacred, i. 481, 488. 
 
 Groves, ii. 139. 
 
 Grusiuia, ii. 138. 
 
 Gualbert, abbot of Vallombro.sa, iii. 398, 
 
 399 n. 1. 
 Gubbio, iv. 206 n. 2. 
 Gudbrand (Gudbrandsdalen), [Stift Ag- 
 
 gershaus], iii. 298, 299. 
 Gudensberg, iii. 51. 
 Guelplis,v. 3, 412. 
 Guenrich, scholastic writer, on obedience 
 
 to princes, iv. 109 n. 1. 
 Guhsciatazades, martyr, ii. 131, 132. 
 Guibert, abp. of Ravenna (Clement III.), 
 
 iv. 101 n. 2, 113 n., 118-129. 
 Guibert of Nogent sous Coucy, on Peter 
 
 of Amiens, iv. 124. His mother, 234. 
 
 Bruno and the Carthusians, 265 and n. 
 
 3. On preaching, 313. John of Soi.s- 
 sons, 325. Answers of Catliarists, 587 
 n. 3. Influence of the Jews on Chris- 
 tians, 591 n. 2 (325). His life, c. 3, 
 234 n. 1 ; c. 8, 234 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 DepignoribusS.anctorum,iv.330. L. i.c.ii. §o, 
 false saints, 329 n. 3, 'SSO n. 1 ; stories of mir- 
 acles, 33U n. 4 ; § 6, false relics, 330 n. 2 ; c. 
 3, § 1, faLse legends, 330 n. 3 ; c. 4, § 1, rel- 
 ics, 330 nn. 5. 6. L. ii. c. 6, § 4, 331 n. 1. 
 De vita sua, c. 3, his mother, iv. 234 n. 1 ; c. 8, 
 worldlincss in monasteries, 234 nn. 2, 3 ; c. 9, 
 Ebrard of Breteul, 2-35 n. 1. L. i. init. en- 
 thusiasm preceding the first cru.sade, 12on. 
 3; c. 7, f. 462, effect of the ordinances of 
 Hildebrand, 146 nn. 2,3; f. 477, origin ol 
 his work on Genesis, 314 n. 1 ; c. 11. .Manas- 
 seh, abp. of Kheims, 265 n. 2 ; f. 507,_impos- 
 ture connected with the crusades, 127 nn. 5, 
 6; f. 508, martyrdom, 128 n. 1. L. ii. c. 5, 
 Jews at Uouen, 71 n. 3. L. iii. c. 4, Pascha- 
 lis 11., 132 n. 4 ; c. 4, f . 498, bribery iit Rome, 
 196 n. 2 ; c. 15, John of Soissous, 325 n. 1. 
 Hist. Uierosolymitana (see Bongars), I. 482, iv. 
 
 124 nn. 2 3." 
 On the Exposition of Genesis, introd., on 
 
 preaching, iv. 313 nn. 3-6, 314 n. 1. 
 Tractat. de incamatione contra Judaeos, c. 1, 
 iv. 325 n. 2. 
 Guido, abp. of Milan, ii. 389, 393 and n. 
 
 5, 394. 
 Guido, brother of Bernard, iv. 253 n. 1. 
 Guido, cardinal, iv. 150, 151, 341. See 
 
 Celestin II. 
 Guido, Cistercian, iv. 640. 
 Gui"0, prior of the Carthusians, " Medi- 
 talions," iv. 413. See Bibl. Patr. 
 I Lugd. ^ 
 
104 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Guilt, existence of, i. 561. Consciousness 
 
 of, i. 611 ; ii. 617. Propagation of, ii. 
 
 622, 669. Freedom of, Augustin, ii. 
 
 685. Eoriiard, iv. 516, 517. Transfer 
 
 of, Abelaril, iv. 494. See Sin, Tradu- 
 
 cianisni. 
 Guiscard of Cremona, iv. 49. 
 Guitmund, abp. of Aversa, disciple of 
 
 Laiifranc, iii. 529 and n. 3. Berengar 
 
 and Hildebrand, iii. 512 n. 1. 
 
 De Corporis et Sanguinis Christi veritate. L. 
 i. f. 441, Berengar at Chartres, iii. oU3 n. 1 ; 
 at Tours, 470 n. 4 ; Lanfranc, 470 n. 5. De 
 Eucharistlffi Sacramento. L. ii. f . 464, prac- 
 tical importance of the doctrine of transub- 
 stantiation, 530 n. 1. L. iii. f. 459, 4(50, ac- 
 cusations against Berengar, 526 nn. 5, 6, 527 
 nn. 1-4 ; f. 461, inipanation,528 n. 1; f. 463, 
 B. accused of altering Iiis views, 528 n. 4 ; 
 B. and Augustin, 504 n. 2 ; f . 464, unworthy 
 communicants, 528 n. 3. See Bibl. Patr. 
 Lugd., t. 18, and Orderici Vital. Hist, eccles., 
 1. V.C.17. 
 
 Gundobad, king of the Burgundians, iii. 
 
 5 and n. 2, 6, 9 n., 39 n. 3. Defends 
 
 judgments of God, 130. 
 Gundobald, law concerning duels, iii. 429 
 
 n. 4. 
 Gundulf, founder of a sect in Arras, iii. 
 
 597. 
 Gunild, wife of Harald Blaatand, iii. 288. 
 Guuthert, monk, iii. 479. 
 Giiuther, abp. of Cologne, iii. 354, 356. 
 Giinther Ligurinus, poem on Fred. I., iv. 
 
 148 nn. 1, 2, 149 n. 4. 
 Guntramm, king of the Franks, iii. 119 
 
 u. 1. 
 Gurm, king of Denmark, iii. 288. 
 Gushtasp (Hystaspes), i. 176. 
 Giitzkow, history of the conversion of, iv. 
 
 21-24. 
 Gylas, Hungarian prince, iii. .330, 331. 
 Gyrovagi, ii. 283 n. 2, 298 n. 2. 
 
 H. 
 
 Habitus, iv. 443, 512. 
 
 Hacon, prince of Norway, iii. 293-296. 
 
 Hacon, Yarl, iii. 296. 
 
 Hadeby (Schleswig), iii. 275. 
 
 Hadelbod, l)ishop of Cologne, iii. 275. 
 
 Hades, i. 653, 667 n. 2. Baptism in, i. 
 646. Christ's descent into, i. 654, 656 ; 
 ii. 491 ; iii. 61. The apostles in, i. 656 
 n. 1. 
 
 Hadrian, abbot, iii. 25, 152. 
 
 Hadrian I., pope, his warnings addressed 
 to Charlemagne, iii. 121 n. 4. Zealous 
 for church jjsnlmody, 128. Adoptian- 
 ism, 165. On tlie ajiostolieal decree, 
 166 n. 6. Conduct iu the imnge con- 
 trovcr.iy, 227. Kc])ly to the libri Caro- 
 lini, 243, 552. Ajipeals to forged writ- 
 ings, 350. Letter to Constantinople, 
 563 n. 1. 
 
 Citations: — 
 
 From his letters to Charlemagne (Cod. Carolin. 
 ed. Cenni. t. i.)f. 352, gifts of Coustautiue, 
 
 iii. 122 n. 1 ; fl. 371, 390, 506, 121 n. 4 ; ff. 
 389, 443, 510, 519, on the power of the Ro- 
 man See, 120 n. 1. Keplv to the Libri Caro- 
 lini, 243 nn. 1-3. (See Jlansi concil., t. 13). 
 
 Hadrian (Adrian) II., pope, iii. 361, 402. 
 
 Cyrill and Methodius, 316 and n. 4. 
 
 Contends for the recognition of the 
 
 Pseiido-Isidorean decretals, Ilinkmar, 
 
 361-366, 402. His position towards the 
 
 Greek church, 569. 
 Hadrian IV., pope, v. 301. See Adrian 
 
 IV. 
 Hadrian, Roman emperor, i. 101-103, 174, 
 
 343, 344 and n., 449, 455, 661, 663 and 
 
 n. 2, 664, 673 n. 2, 675. 
 
 Ep. ad Cons. Servianum, ap. Flav. Vopi.sc. in 
 Saturnino, c. 8 (religious Syncretism in 
 Alexandria), i. 102 n. G. 
 
 Hadrian's temples, i. 103. 
 
 Haimo, bp. of Halberstadt, iii. 458. 
 
 Halberstadt, iii. 458 ; iv. 400. 
 
 Ilalicarnassus. See Dionysius, Julian. 
 
 Halinardus, abp. of Lyons, life of, iii. 
 377 nu. 1, 4, 378 n. 4." See D'Achery, 
 Spicileg., t. ii. 
 
 Halitgnr, abp. of Cambray, iii. 272. Di- 
 rections respecting penance, ,137, 138 
 n. 1, 140. At Constantinople, 553 n. 
 3. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Liber poenitentialis, iii. 272 ; compositions, 138 
 n. 1 ; satisfaction, 140 and nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Hallam, Eobert, bp'. of Salisburv, v. 121. 
 
 Halle, iv. 18, 30. Heretics at, 610. 
 
 Hallr, of Sido, iii. 303. 
 
 Ham, revelations of the patriarch, i. 408. 
 
 Hamann, letter to Herder (the Apoca- 
 lyi)se), iv. 617 n. 2. 
 
 Hamar, Saracen, iv. 69 n. 2. 
 
 Hamburg, Gottschalk the Wend in, iii. 
 325, 326. Bisho])ric, 271. Central 
 point of Northern mi-ssions, 84, 277, 
 279, 280. United with Bremen, 279, 
 290. Archbps of, 279, 290, 307, 325, 
 326. 
 
 Haniyares. See Homerites. 
 
 Hands, imposition of, i. 316. See Con- 
 firmation. 
 
 Hauke. 
 
 De Byzant. rer. Scriptorib. Graecis, persecution 
 of I'hotius, iii. 568 n. 3. 
 
 Hanno, abp. of Cologne, iii. 396. 
 
 HanS, lord of Baden, v. 326. 
 
 Il!i])piness, Aquinas on, iv. 432,444. Au- 
 selni, iv. 500. Eternal, iii. 482 (485, 
 488). And blessedness, iv. 521. 
 
 Harald Blaaiand, king of Denmark, suc- 
 cessor of Gurm, iii. 288. Becomes a 
 Cinistiau, 288, 289. Death of, 290. 
 Unui, 291. Seeks to introduce Chris- 
 tianity in Norway, 296. 
 
 Harald Klag, king of Denmark, iii. 271, 
 272, 288. Becomes a Christian, and is 
 banislied, 275, 277. 
 
 Ilardasehir, Mares of, ii. 610. See Ibas. 
 
 Hardt, Hermann, v. d. See Van der 
 Hardt. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 105 
 
 Harduin. 
 Acta concil. (f. 217, pretended synod under Dio- 
 cletian, iii. 372 n. 1). 
 T. i. f. 706, counrAl at Sir/nimn {an. 357), sym- 
 bol, ii. 450 n.2 ; f. 959, council at Turin, 775 
 n. 5 : f . 1271, Nestorius and P. of Samosata 
 compared, 511 n. 4 : f. 1280, si/nor/ un'ler 
 Nestorius, 511 n. 5; f. 1335, petition against 
 N., 511 n. 3; f. 1337, N. on the epithet fleo- 
 TOKos, 512 n. 1 ; f. 1338, the disorderly monk, 
 511 n.6; f. Vi\Q,councdof Epheaus (aMA&\), 
 imperial letter, 527 n. ; if. 1347, commonito- 
 rium of Coelestin, 533 n. ; f. 1348 (cone. JKph. 
 P. i. c. 21), ep. of John of Antioch, 529 n. 1 ; 
 f. 1362, admittance refused to the bps. at the 
 house of N., 530 n. 2 ; f. 139- 1, which is sur- 
 rounde I by guards, 528 n. 1 ; f. 1391, words 
 of Euoptios, 530 n. 4 ; ff . 1393, 1399, words 
 of N., etc., perverted, 530 n. 5; f. 1422, sen- 
 tence against N., 531 n. 1 ; f. 1435, ep. of 
 Cy rill, 529 n.2; f . 1433, report of X. to Theo- 
 do.siu.s 11 , 528 n.2; f . 1440, ep. of N. and 
 others to the same, 532 n. 1 ; ff. 1441, 1442, 
 ep. of the Cyrilliau parry to the .same, 528 n. 
 3, 531 n. 4 ; f. 1444, discourse of Rheginus, 
 
 531 n. 2 ; f. 1447, Dalmatius, 535 n. 2 ; f. 
 1452, publication of the sentence, 531 n.3; 
 f. 1459, ep. of John to the emperor, 528 n. 4 ; 
 f. 1515, N. and Theodore, 506 n. 3 ; f. 1540, 
 declaration of the emperor, 534 n. 2.; f . 1548, 
 ep. of comes Ire^nseus, 537 n. 2 ; f. 1588, Dal- 
 matius, 535 n. 1 ; his address to the people, 
 536 n.2; f . 1593, declaration of the party of 
 Cyrill, 538 n. 2 ; f. 1596, report of Memnon, 
 
 532 n. 2 : f. 1669, edict banishing Nestorius, 
 552 n. 3'; f. 1694 (P. 4), time of Christmas, 
 ii. 346 n. 2. 
 
 T. ii. f. 34 (act. i.), council of Chalcedon, pro- 
 test of llilarus at Home against 11. cone. 
 Ephes., ii. 574 n. 3 ; ff. 48, 49, ep. of Marcion 
 to the synod (at Nice), 577 n. 5; f. 68, the 
 Roman delegates and Dioscurus, 577 n. 3 ; f. 
 74, 1!. Pulcheria, 519 n. 2 (578 n. 1); f. 90, 
 reading of tlie '" sacra "' at the synod of Fla- 
 vian, 574 n. 1 ; ff. 94, 102, the bps. on their in- 
 timidation at II. cone. Ephes., 571 nn. 2, 3 ; f. 
 106, reply of lay dignitaries, 578 n.3 ; f. 110, 
 neglect of Leo"s letter at II. cone. Ephes., 
 574 n 1 ; f. Ill E, Eusebius and Eutyches 
 at the synod of Flavian (an. 448), 564 n. 1 , 
 f. 130, change of majoritv, 578 n. 2 ; f. 149, 
 Eutyches, 560 n. 2 ; f. 160 D, ep. of Theo- 
 dosius II. at the Flavian cone, 565 n. 1 ; f . 
 161, E, Eusebius of Doryleum at II. cone. 
 Ephes., 571 n. 1 ; f . 162 C, Eutyches and 
 Chrysaphius at the synod of Flavian, 666 nn. 
 1, 3 ; f. 176 D, anticipation there of a gen- 
 eral council, 567 n. 2 ; f . 182, Eutyches on 
 thech. teachers, 565 u.2; f 213," Basil of 
 Seleucia on his conduct at II. cone. Ephes., 
 
 570 n. 1 ; f. 216, violence of Dioscurus there, 
 
 571 n. 4 ; f. 265 E, letter of Leo there, 674 
 n. 1 ; f. 258, protest of llilarus at Rome, 574 
 n. 2 ; f . 286, opposition to the proposal for a 
 ne\v symbol at cone. Chalcedon., 579 n. 1 ; f. 
 322, complaints of his clergy against Dios- 
 curus there, 569 n.l ; f.346 (act. iii.), the Ro- 
 man delegates, 577 n. 3 ; f. 436 (act. iv.), Leo 
 and Anatolius, 677 n. 4 ; f. 449 (act. v.), dis- 
 cussions on the creed, 679 n. 3 ; f. 530 (act. 
 X.), letter of Ibas, 529 n. 3 ; f. 672, petition 
 of the monks from Palestine, 583 n. 2 ; f. 
 731, the bps. of Pamphylia on the determi- 
 nations of cone. Chalcedon., 586 n. ; (f. 1163, 
 collatio. Const, (an. 533), on the Dionysian 
 writings, iii. 170 n. 1) ; f. 1193, council umier 
 Mtnnas (an. 536) (act. i.)', 593 nn. 1,4; f. 
 1243, act. 4, 593 n. 2 ; ff . 13i34, 1337, 1339, 
 1355, 1356, 1359, popular hatred of Monophy- 
 sites, Amantius, 591 n. 
 
 T. iii. f. 108, V. cone. cec. (an. 553), II. cec. con- 
 cil. Constantinop. (act. v.) Cyrill's work, 
 " there is but one Christ," and reply of 
 Theodore, ii. 567 nn. 5, 6 ; f . 1-39, sermon of 
 Theodoret after Cyrill's death, ii. 557 n. 7 ; 
 
 f. 176, Yigilii, cp. ad Rusticum et Sebasti- 
 anum, ii. 603 n. 2; f. 198, condemnation of 
 Origea at the V. cone, cecum., ii. 764 n. 4 ; 
 f 675, Martin I. ep. 14 ad Theodorum, iii. 
 187 n.l; f. 677, et seq., the same ; Martin's 
 sufferings, iii 189 n. 1 ; f. 724, Lateran coun- 
 cil (an. 658), Muximus and others on the 
 '•type,'- iii. 185 n.3; f. 796, the Ecthesis, 
 iii. I8U n. 3 ; f . 824, the Type, iii. 185 n.2; 
 f . 9lS, council of Aries, instructions of Theo- 
 dulf to his clergy, iii. 125 n. 5 ; f. 1181, /. 
 Trutlan cone. (act. viii.), confession of Maca- 
 rius, iii. 195 n. 1 ; f. 1258 (act. xi.), circular 
 letter of Sophronius, iii. 179 n. 5 : f . 1309, 
 reply of Sergius to Cyrus of Phasis, iii. 177 
 nn. 2-4 ; f. 1315 (act. xii.), ep. of Sergius to 
 Honorius, 178 n. 3, 179 n. 1 ; f. 1319, reply 
 of U., iii. 179 nn. 2, 3 ; f. 1338,_Cyrus bp_. of 
 Phasis, his ep. to Sergius, iii. 176 n. 2, 177 n. 
 1 ; f. 1342, compromise of Cyrus with the 
 Monophysites, iii. 177 n. 7 ; ff. 1343, 1344 
 (act. xiii.), fragments of Theodore of Pharan, 
 iii. 181 nn. ; f. \'6b^, ep. ii. of llonorius to 
 Sergius, iii. 179 n. 4 ; f. 1386 (act. xvi.), peti- 
 tion concerning the anathema, and f. 1398 
 (.session 18), anathema pronounced, iii. 195 
 n. 2 ; f. 1836, the archivarius of Constantino- 
 ple on Phiiippicus, iii. 196 n. 2 ; f. 1838, 
 John of Const., ep. to bp. of Rome, iii. 197 
 nn. 
 T. iv. f. 11, acts of the iconoclasts, iii. 213 n. 
 3 ; f . 25, efforts to prevent the assembling of 
 council, 229 n. 2 ; f. 26, address of Tarasius 
 at Constantiuop., an. 786, 227 n. 2 ; f. 28, 
 Irene bids the council dissolve, 230 n. 1 ; f 
 38, her proclamation for its reassembling at 
 Nice, imperial sacra, Tarasias, 225 n. 1, 227 
 n. 1, 230 n. 2 ; ff. 39, 41, 48, 60, 62, 77, 128, 
 confessions of bps. converted to image wor- 
 ship, 229 n. 1, 230 n. 4, 231 nn. 1-5, 7, 8 ; f. 
 42, form of recantation, 232 n.2; f. 47, list of 
 bps. conspirators against image worship, 229 
 n. 3 ; f. 137, writing of the Syrian monk.s 
 concerning the false plenipotentiaries, 228 
 n. 2 ; f. 187 (act. iv.), ep. of Nilus read at the 
 council of iconoclasts, 216 n. 3; (f. 194, 
 fragments of the apology of Leontius, ii. 33() 
 n.) ; f. 208, decree in regard to oaths 231 n. 
 6 ; f . 211, testimony of a presbyter, 230 n. 2 ; 
 ff. 258, 259, letter of Germanus to Thomas of 
 Claudiopolis, 206 nn. ; f . 300 (act. v. i, garbled 
 extracts from the ch. fathers at the council 
 of Iconoclasts (an. 764), 216 n. 3; (f. 306, 
 fragm. hist, eccles. of John the Schismatic, 
 Phiioxenos, ii. 331 n. 4) ; f. 310, testimony 
 against the iconoclasts, 219 n. 1 ; f . 319, the 
 oriental plenipotentiary on Constantiue bp. 
 of Nacolia, 203 n. 1 ; f. 322, the image kissed, 
 232 n. 4 ; f. 422, disorders of the iconoclasts, 
 217 n. 1 ; f. 423, confession of faith at the 
 cone, of iconoclasts, 217 n. 4 ; f . 456, respect 
 paid to images distinguished from the wor- 
 ship due to God, 232 n. 6 ; f. 476, burning of 
 lights and incense, 233 n. : f. 521, ep. of 
 Tarasius to the abbot John, 232 n. 1 ; f. 970, 
 Charlemagne and Leo III., 556 n. 1. 
 T. V. f. 95, council at Pavia (an. 863), on pri- 
 vate chapels, iii. 413 n. 3; f. 126, ep. ii. of 
 Nicholas I. to emp. Michael III., 602 n. 2; 
 f. 135, to Photius, 565 n. 4; f. 145, ep. vii. to 
 Michael, 566 n. 1 ; f. 147, to Constantinople, 
 563 n.l; f . 160, to Michael, 550 n. 3 : f . 164, 
 ep. iii., 566 n. 3 : f. 179, to his legates, 563 n. 
 8 ; f. ISO, to Constantinople, 563 n. 1 ; f. 232, 
 ep. 18, to Charles the Raid, :363 n. 1 ; f . 237, 
 ep. 22, ad episc. Gallije et Germani;e, 364 n. 
 2 : f . 248, ep. 28, to llinkmar, 361 n. 4 ; f . 
 258, to the French bps., 361 n. 3 ; f. 263, ep. 
 49, to the bps. of Lotharingia, 355 n. 3; f. 
 273, to Charles the Bald, against duels, 450 
 n.2: f. 288, ep. 55, to Lewis of (iormanv, 
 354 n. 3 : f. 591, to the French bps.. 359 u". ; 
 f. 752, council (an. 869) Vlll. acumen., IV. 
 ac. concil. Const., preface, C<mstautiue the 
 Philos., Photius, 314 n. 5, 559 n. 3 ; f. 757, 
 
106 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Bulgaria, 310 n.l ; f. 875, burning of records 
 of pynods, Const, an. 859, 561 n. 2 : f. 876 (act. 
 vii.j, false cnTovs,575 n. 2 : if. 951, 953, 955, 
 966. 974, life of Ignatius, 541 n. 3, 549 n. 3, 
 558 n. 1, 56^5 n. 2, 561 n. 1 ; f. 987, the same, 
 signing of the sentence against Photius, 571 
 n. 2 ; f. 990, the same, on the II. council of 
 Nice, 532 n. 3 ; f. 1013, appeal of Ignatius 
 and his report of synod Const, an. 861, 5*35 
 n. 3; ff. Iiil4, 1015, report of Ignatius, 5(!3 
 nn. 2, 4 : f . 1035, priests of Photius' party 
 suspended, 570 n. 3 ; f. 10-36, the false envoys 
 at the previous council (an. 867), 575 n. 3 ; f. 
 1058, defence of Photius by Zacharias,570 n. 
 5 ; f . 10S6, the testimony against Ignatius at 
 the synod of 861, 564 n. 1 ; f. 1087 (act. vii.), 
 the false envoys, 575 n. 3 ; f . 1089, Theodore 
 Kpietvos, 551 li. 1 ; f. 1095, profanity of enip. 
 Michael III., 561 n. 1 ; f . 1096, the witnesses 
 against Ignatius, 564 n. 1; f. 1101 (can. 10), 
 anathema against those who suppo.se man to 
 possess two souls, 559 n. 3 : f . 1165, ep. of 
 John VIII. to Itiisilius, 574 n. 2; f. 1171, the 
 same (Greek version), 576 n. 2. 
 T. vi. p. i. f. 61, John VIII., ep. 90, to Metho- 
 dius, iii. 317 n. 1 : f. 87. ep. 108 to Photius, 
 578 n. 1 ; f. 126, complaint of Theotmar to 
 John IX., 319 n. 3: f. 207, synod of Rouen 
 (an. 879), 426 n. 6 ; f. 208, commonitorium of 
 John VIII. to his legates, Concil. Const, (an. 
 867), 574 n. 3 ; ff. 22;3, 224, 228, 231, 242, 243, 
 254, papal legates at the council, 574 n.4, 
 576 nn. 1, 3, 4 ; ff. 224, 244, friends of Pho- 
 tius, 573 n. 2 ; ft. 251, 283, 310, Photius on 
 the pope's demands in regard to Bulgaria, 577 
 D. 1 ; f . 254, the legates, 576 n. 3: f. 255, 
 Photius and Basilius, 572 n. 2 ; ^283, Bul- 
 garia, laity in clerical offices, 577 nn. 1, 3 ; 
 f. 286, family of Photius, 559 n. 1 ; f. 290, 
 on the false envoys at previous council 
 (VIII. cecum.), 575" n. 5; f. 294, commoni- 
 torium of the pope to his legates, 576 n. 5 ; 
 f . 415, council of Soissons (an. 899), 427 n. 3 ; 
 f. 722, ep. of Hugo Capet to John XV., 368 
 n. 1; f. 726, (Jerberfs confession of faith, 
 371 n. 2 ; f. 731, his ep. ad Constantinum 
 abbatem, 371 n. 3 ; to Saguin, n. 5 ; ff. 733, 
 
 734, to Adelaide of France, 374 nn. 2, 3 ; f. 
 
 735, his defence at the council of Muson, 
 373 n. 1 ; f . 740, Gerbert and Gregory V., 375 
 n. 1 ; f . 760, 0. as Sylvester II., 375 n. 2 ; f. 
 919, treugie Dei, 407 n. 3 ; ff. 927, 943, reply 
 of Leo IX. to the attack of Michael Cerula- 
 rius, 580 n. 2, 582 n. 1 ; f . 944, the same, 
 term cardinal, 387 n. 7. P. ii- f • 1796, ep. of 
 Paschalis II. to Pontius of Cluny against 
 withdrawal of cup, iv. 345 n. 1. 
 
 T. vii. f. 471, cone. Burde^alense (Bordeaux) 
 (an. 1255), can. 5, against the communion of 
 children, iv. 342 n. 4 ; f . 1687, cone. Melfi- 
 tanum, c. 16, Urban II. on false penance, iv. 
 348 n. 2. 
 
 T. viii. f . 409, concil. Biterrense (at Beziers) on 
 preachers of indulgences, iv. 353 n 2. 
 
 Harkh, province of, iii. 588. 
 
 Harinoiiies of the (Jo.spels. Harmonists, 
 
 i. 171, 458 u. 1, 690 n. 1. 
 Ilarouii Al Ixuscliid, iii. 458 n. 2. 
 llartmaun, master of the school at Padcr- 
 
 boni, iv. 3.3. 
 Hartwig, abp. of Bremen, iv. 35, 37. 
 Haruspiccs, ii. 22, 23, 34,90. 
 Harz, district, iii. 592. 
 Hase, Script. Byzant., ii. Ill n. 1. 
 HasenliurfT, v. 237. 
 na8SLll)ach. 
 
 De Schola. quoe Alcxandriae floruit, catcchet- 
 ica, part 1, p. 15, i. 527 n. 2. 
 
 liatto, abp. of Meutz, iii. 321 n. 4. 
 
 Hautvillicrs, monastery, iii. 479. 
 
 Havel, river, iv. 18. 
 
 llavelhur::-, bislio])ric, iii. 324. 
 
 Havi, Horik's governor, iii. 286. 
 
 Haymo, abbot, life of Wm. of Hirschau, 
 iv. 86 n. 4. 
 
 Healing, gift of, i. 73, 74, 119 n. 6, 510, 
 659; V. 266. Remedies taught in 
 dreams, i. 107. See Miracles, Sick. 
 
 Heathen, ]ire])aratory development among 
 the, ii. 708. Fate of heathen ancestors, 
 iii. 314, 602. Heathenism under the 
 first Christian enijierors; reaction, per- 
 secution of, decline, ii. 1-110. See 
 Paganism, Virtue. 
 
 Heaven, iv. 319, 364-367, 408, 429, 448; 
 V. 38, 401. With Paulicians, iii. 257 
 and n. 4, 258, 261. See Kingdom of. 
 Seven Heavens', i. 445. 
 
 Hebraism, i. 45, and Judaism, i. 352. 
 
 Hebrew Bible, ii. 160, 745. Text, i. 700, 
 70S. (See Gospel.) Keligion, i. 3. See 
 Judaism, Languages. 
 
 Hebrews, epistle to the, i. 83, 657. 
 
 Heb. 1 : 14, ii. 714. 2, i. 382 n. 2 : 13, i. 563- 
 3 : 2, ii. 405 n. 3. 4 : 12, i. 707. 9 : 13, 14, 
 iii. 347 n. 5. 9 : 14, ii. 498 n. 5. 11 : 1, iv. 
 397, 402, 430. 11 : 3, i. 372, 565. 12 : 14, i. 
 715. 13 : 4, ii. 306 ; iii. 557. 
 
 Hebrides, iii. 10. 
 Hedjies of the Mosaic law, i. 39. 
 Heerbann, iii. 102, 385 n. 2, 404, 405. 
 Hegemouius, i. 485 n. 3. 
 Hegesi])pus, i. 343 u. 3, 376 n. 3. History 
 and character, i. 675, 676. 
 
 Quoted by Euseb. 1. 2, c. 23, i. 675 n. 1. L. iii. 
 cc. 19, 20, i. 96 n. 6. L. 4, c. 22, i. 676 n. 1. 
 
 Heidelberg, university of, v. 372, 375. 
 Heinrich, bp. of Upsala, iv. 45. 
 Heiurich der Lette, priest. 
 
 Chronicon Livonic, iv. .39 nn., 40 nn., 41 nn. 
 1, 2. See Chron. Livon. 
 
 Heinricus (" mobilis"), v. 119 and n. 2. 
 Huisterbach, monastery, iv. 155 n. 5, 239 
 
 n. 1. See Ca;sarius of. 
 Held, J. Th. 
 
 lUustratio rerum, etc., v. 253 n. 
 Helena (Olga), iii. 328. 
 Heleiui, mother of Constantine, ii. 7, 31, 
 
 377. 
 Helenopolis, ii. 30, 1 70 n. 2. See Palla- 
 
 dius of. 
 Hclgahli, vita Koberti regis, iii. 450 n. 5. 
 
 See Du Chosne. 
 Helgoland, AVillibrord there, iii. 45. 
 
 Liudger, planter of Christianity there, 
 
 iii. 79. 
 Heliojjolis, ii. 26. 
 
 Helios, ii. 8 and n. 3, 13. See Sun. 
 Hell, i. 471 ; iii. 442 ; iv. 364, 365, 448, 
 
 555 n. 1 ; v. 383, 401. Sensuous, iii. 
 
 486, 487. Catharists concerning, iv. 
 
 575. See Hades. 
 Helladius, bp. of Tarsus, ii. 548 n. 3, 549. 
 Hellenic culture, its relation to Christian- 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 107 
 
 ity, i. 4, 339, 342, 662 ; iv. 61. To Ju- 
 daism, i. 49-59. And religion, u. 52- 
 54, 77. Principle, i. 351. Hellenism, 
 ii. 104-106, 264. See Greek culture, 
 etc. 
 Helmold, priest. 
 Chronica Slavorum, on the conversion of the 
 Slaves, iii. 323 n. 3, 32i n. 2. Viceliu, iv. oo 
 nn. L. 1. c. 1, iii. 32o n. 1. L. i. c. 6, early 
 missionaries, iii. 323 n. 3 ; c. 12, llagdeburg, 
 iii. 324 u. 3 ; c. 16, iii. 325 n. i ; cc. 19, 20, 
 Gottschalk, iii. 325 n. 5, 326 n. 1 ; c. 22, in. 
 326 nu. 2, 3, 5 ; c. 142, Vicelin, iv. 33 n. 
 
 Heloise, iv. 397, 400. 
 
 Helvidius, ii. 376, 377. 
 
 Hennegau, iv. 238. , 
 
 Henoticon at Jerusalem, i. 342. Zeno s, 
 ii. 588-590, 592. 
 
 Henricians, iv. 603 n. 4, G04. See H. ot 
 Chuiy. 
 
 Henry, abp. of Mentz, iv. 74. 
 
 Henry, abp. of Ravenna, iii. 387 n. 3. 
 
 Henry bp. of Speier, letter against Greg- 
 ory Vll., iv. 92 n. 6, 99 nu. 2, 6, 113 
 n. See Eccard. 
 
 Henry, count of Luxemburg, v. 22. bee 
 Heurv VII. 
 
 Henry, duke of Bavaria, iii. 332, 334. 
 
 Henry I., emperor of Germany, ni. 288, 
 
 324. ... „„, 
 
 Heury II. (Saint), emperor, ni._334. 
 Heurv IIL, emperor, iii. 377, 378, 380 n., 
 404 n. 1, 592 n. 4 ; iv. 89, 92 n. 6, 167. 
 Henrv IV., emperor, iii. 380 n. 1, 395, 
 396. The bp. Bernard, iv. 2 n. 2. Otto 
 of Bamberg, iv. 4 and n. 2. Election 
 of Gregory VII., iv. 92 n. 6. Waltram 
 of Naumberg, iv. 98 n. 1. Keeoncilia- 
 tion, contest with Gregory, iv. 10-3 u. 1, 
 103-121, 233,303. Goes to Italy, iv. 
 112-115. Supports Guibert, iv. 118, 
 121. Contest with Gregory's success- 
 ors iv 1-^9-132. Rebelliou of his sons, 
 iv 'l29 and u. 3, 133, 134 n. 3. Ep. to 
 Theodoric (Dieteric) of Verdun, iv. 120 
 nn, 2, 3. ^ _ 
 
 Henry V., emperor, iv. 133-143, 24-5. Joa- 
 
 chiin, 223 n. 3. 
 Heurv VL, emperor, iv. 172, 173, 176-223 
 
 n. 3, 22B. 
 Heury VII., emperor, v. 22. 
 Henry ( Emmerich j, Hungarian prince, 
 
 iii. 334. 
 Henrv I., kimr of England, iv. 3b4. 
 HenrV II., king of England, iv. 168 n. 2, 
 
 169-172. 
 Heurv I , king of France, iii. 507 509 
 Henry, son of priuce Gottschalk, iv. J_, 
 
 33.' ,, . , 
 
 Henrv Knighton. See Knighton. 
 Henry of Constance, iv. 155 n. 5. 
 Henry of Ghent. 
 
 On writers of his own time, c. 24, iv. 418 n. 3. 
 Henrv of Hessia. See Langeustein. 
 Henr'v of Nordlingen, v. 222 n. 1, 383 n. 
 
 2. ' See Ileumanni opusc. 
 Heury Percy, v. 147. 
 
 Henry Suso, v. 388, 411. 
 
 Henry the Cluniacensian, iv. 597-604. 
 
 Tract of, iv. 602 n. 5. 
 Henry the Lion, conqueror of the Wends, 
 
 iv. 32, 35. 
 Heptanome, in Egypt, ii. 264. _ _ ^ _ 
 Heptarchy, Anglo-Saxon, Chnstiamty in 
 
 the, iii.' 11-25. . 
 
 Heraclas, disciple of Origen, i. 698, 700, 
 
 712. 
 Heraclea, ii. 197, 591 ; iii. 195, 570. 
 Heraeleon the Gnostic, on faith, i. 307. 
 
 Valeutine, 427. The cro.-^s, 431. His 
 
 doctrines, 434-437. Scientific tendency, 
 
 440. Origen, 702. 
 
 In Evans. Joann. apud Grig, in Joann., t. 2, 
 c. 15, the Soter, i. 423 n. 2. T. 6, c. 12, rev- 
 elation, -441 n, 2 ; c. 23, the Sot«i%43u n 1. 
 T 10 c. 14, the marriage feast, 399 n. A l^-"- 
 n. 3 ;' c. 19, the cross, 4ol nn. 1, 2. T. 13, c. 
 10 the pneumatici, 432 n. 5 ; c. 11, aeon, d/d 
 n. 3 ; sYzvgy, 432 n. 2 ; c. 16, the psychici, 
 402 n 4"' 0. 20, pneumatici, 432 n. 4 ; cc. 2&, 
 30, psychici, 422 n. 4 : c. 4S, Christ and the 
 Soter" 423 u. 2 ; cc. 61, 59, and t. 20, c. 20, 
 the psychici, 422 n. 4, 432 u. 3. In evang. 
 Lucci;, apud Clement, Strom. L. 4, f. W6, 
 434 n. 4. 
 
 Ileracleopolis, ii. 264. 
 
 Heracliau, bp. of Chalcedon. 
 Ap. Phot. cod. 95, acts of Maui, i. 485 n. 3. 
 
 Heraclitus, i. 71. Knowledge of God, ii. 
 
 117. The Sibyls, i. 177. 
 Heraclius, governor, i. 115. 
 Heraclius, Greek emperor, iii. 213 n. 2. 
 Conquers the Persians, 84. Jn the 
 Monotheletic C(Uitroversy, 176-184. 
 His formula for the union of the Mon- 
 opliy sites witli the Catliolic church, 176. 
 tSee'his edict 'EnSeoK: t?jc mareuc 
 Herard, bp. of Tours, " p;istoral instruc- 
 tions," iii. 426. 
 Ilerl.elot. See Biblioiheque. 
 Hercules, worshi]) of, ii. 100. 
 Herculius. See IMaxiinianus. _ 
 Heresies, heretical tendencies, i 337-506 ; 
 iv. 315, 325. Celsus on, i. 164. Distin- 
 guished from Schisms, i. 221. Their 
 relation to the development of Christi- 
 anity, i. 337-339, 573 ; iv. 315. In the 
 newly converted nations, iii. 38, 39 
 and I'l. 1. In monasticism. iv. 268 (see 
 Franciscans). lu the south of France, 
 iv. 257 (see Sects). Sources of, iii. 602 ; 
 iv 99 268, 313, 565, 582. Yves on, iv. 
 137. 'fiinoceut III., iv. 322. In the 
 Greek church, iv. 537. In the pope, iv. 
 135 • V. 19, 20. Heretical teachers in 
 Bulgaria, iii. 308 n. 2, 309. In Spain, 
 iii. 430 n. 3. See Sects. 
 Heretics, baptism of, i. 317-323; ii. 219 
 n. 2. Writings of, i. 150. Ordination, 
 ii. 169 n. 7. L.aws against, ii. 235. 
 Condemuation of, as a condition of or- 
 dination, ii. 597 n. 1. Opinions as to 
 the treatment of, ii. 601 (584, 767 n. 4) ; 
 iii 62, 63, 254, 255, 480, 491, 541, .544; 
 iv. 604, 640 ; v. 28, 29, 353. Pumsh- 
 
108 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 ment, suppression of, ii. 234, 249-252 ; 
 iii. 02, 63, 478, 479, 541, 542; iv. 604, 
 640 and n. 2 ; v. 15, 119. Churches of, 
 iii. 5 11. 4. False accus.ations at;aiiist, 
 iii. 265, 595 u. 3. Zeal of, iv. 315. 
 Abflard on, iv. 391. See luquisiiiuu, 
 also the articles, Auji^ustiu, Cypriau, 
 Dionysius of Alexandria, Stephanus, 
 Tertiilliau. 
 
 HerewaUl, iv. 363. 
 
 Heribald, hp. of Auxerre, iii. 497 n. 1. 
 
 Heribert, abp. of Mihin, iii. 600. 
 
 Heribert, ecclesiastic, iii. 595. 
 
 Heribert, mouk, rejiort of tlie sects near 
 Perigiieux, iv. 594 n. 2. See Mabillon. 
 
 Heribert of Bo.scham, life of A Bccket, 
 iv. 169 u. 3, 170 uu. 
 
 Heridac, priest, iii. 271. 
 
 Herigar (Her<reir), iii. 276, 280-282. 
 
 Herijiar, abl)Ot of Laub, iii. 501. 
 
 Herluiu, abbot of Bee, iv. 364. Life of, 
 iii. 410 n. 4, 445 n. 2. See Acta S. 
 (O. B.), S. vi. 
 
 Hcriiiaiiii, abbot, hist, of abbey at Tour- 
 nay, iv. 357 u., 359 n. 2. 
 
 Herniaiiii, bp. of Augsburg, iv. 143 n. 5. 
 
 Hermann, bp. of Bambei'g, iv. 102, 103. 
 
 Hermann, bp. of JNIetz, iv. 87 n. 4, 105 n. 
 4, 107, 109 n. 3, 110, 130. 
 
 Hermann, bp. of Toul, iii. 385 n. 2. 
 
 Hermann, Jewish convert, iv. 71, 72, 79- 
 81. Account of his own conversion 79 
 and n. 1, 81 n. 1. 
 
 Hermann. See Van der Hardt. 
 
 Hermaunus Contractus. 
 
 Chronicle, an. 1052, Manicheans, iii. 592 n. 4 ; 
 an. 1U53, Leo IX., 386 u. 3. 
 
 Hermas, the sheplierd of, i. 278. Crea- 
 tion from nothing, 565 n. 2. Baptism 
 in Hades, 646. Criticism, 660. 
 
 L. iii. Similitud. V., fasting, i. 278 n. 2 ; statio, 
 296 n. 2: S. IX. (in Fabric, cod. apocr. cod. 
 3, p. 1009), Christ in Hades, 646 n. 4. 
 
 Hermeneutical canons, the first, i. 388. 
 Hermeneutics, i. 388, 722 ; iii. 458. See 
 
 Bible Interpretation. 
 Hermes Trisinegistus, i. 176 ; ii. 268 n. 4 ; 
 
 iv. 461, 463 u. 7. Hermetic ideas, ii. 
 
 438. 
 Hermiane. See Facundus of. 
 Hcriliias, apologist, i. 673. 
 Hermitages, iii. 419. 
 Hermits, in Britain, iii. 17. On the 
 
 Kiiine, 28. In Bavaria, 40. lu Italv, 
 
 418, 419. In France, .504 (iv. 236"). 
 
 Ardgar, iii. 280. Berengar on, iii. 504, 
 
 505. Lull on, iv. 310. See Anchorets. 
 Hcrmogenes, doctrine of Creation, i. 565- 
 
 5G8. Anthropology, 616-618. Ter- 
 
 tullian, 684 n. 2. See Creation, Ter- 
 
 tullian, Theodoretus. 
 Hermopdlis, ii. 752. 
 Ilermii]iolis, lower, ii. 587. 
 Herod I., V. 16. 
 Herod Agripjia, v. 36. 
 Herod Antipas, v. 191, 314. 
 
 Herodotus. 
 
 L. i. c. 136, 138, 140, on Persian customs, ii. 
 128nn. 3, 4, 129n.l. 
 
 Heroism, Christian, effect on Pagans, i. 
 
 76, 77. 
 Heron, mathematician, ii. 104. 
 Herou, monk, ii. 275. 
 Heros, bp. of Aries, ii. 643 and n. 1, 648. 
 Hersfeld, monastery, iii. 74. 
 Hertford, iii. 25. 
 Herulians, iii. 28 n. 3. 
 Hesiod, ii. 85. 
 He.>^sia, Christianity there, iii. 47, 50 and 
 
 n. 2, 51, 72, 74, 7*5. 
 Hesvchius, Egvptiau bp., reviser of the 
 
 Bible, i. 722. Martyr, i. 722 ; ii. 254 
 
 n. 
 Hesyehius, priest at Antioch, ii. 67 n. 2. 
 HetwriiB, Trajan's law against the, i. 97, 
 
 98, 120. 
 Heumanu. 
 
 Opuscula, f . 331, seq., f. 393, friends of God, 
 Ilenrj- of Nbrdlingeu, v. 222 n. 1, 383 n. 2. 
 
 Hcuwald, brothers, iii. 44. 
 
 Hexapla, i. 708 and n. 4 ; ii. 745. See 
 Origen. 
 
 Hezekiah, iii. 203, 211. 
 
 Hiallti, of Iceland, iii. 302-304. 
 
 Hibernia, ii. 146. See Ireland. 
 
 Hieraca-s, Egyptian ascetic, i. 713-716. 
 
 Hierapolis, iii. 229 ii. 3. See Alexander 
 of Hierap., Xcnayas. 
 
 Hierarchical element, i. 657. 
 
 Hierarchy, church, ii. 48. Arrogance of 
 the, ii. 175, 176. Opposition to the, iii. 
 24, 269 n. 6, 270 ; iv. 578 ; v. 31, 134, 
 138, 158, 240. Wm. of St. Amour on 
 the perniaiiencc of the, iv. 619. See 
 Gersou's idea of the, v. 79. Janow, v. 
 197, 204, 210. Huss, v. 296, 352. See 
 Cliurch Constitution, Papacy. 
 
 Hierocles, i. 173, 174. 
 
 A<5"yoi <f>i\a\rj9eii Trpbj tows xpitrTiai'Ous (ap 
 Lact. inst. , 1. 5, c. 2 ; de mort persecut., c. 16), 
 i. 173n. 1. 
 
 Hicrouymus. See Jerome. 
 
 Hierotheos, iii. 330. 
 
 Ilierotheos, mystic, ii. 615. Apoc. writ- 
 ings of, 615 u. 1. 
 
 Hilarianus, tlie martyr, i. 152. 
 
 Hilarion, monk, ii. 142, 271, 378; iii. 420. 
 
 Hilarlus (the Ambrosiast), ordination of 
 d(;iioi(sses, ii. 190 n. 4. 
 
 In ep. ad Kphes. c. 4, v. 12, apcstolic church 
 constitution, i. 182 n. In ep. ad Tim. I. c. 3, 
 bishops and pre.sbvters, i. 11(0 n. In Tim. II. 
 c. 3 : 7, edict of Diocletian, i. 606 u. (144 n. 
 3). 
 
 Ilihirius, bp. of Aries, ii. 206, 207. 
 Ililarius, Prosper's friend, ii. 691, 695, 
 
 697, 710. 
 Hilarius, rhetorician, ii. 397. 
 Hilarus, Koman deacon at Cone. Ephes. 
 
 II., ii. 573, 574 and n. 1. 
 Hilary, bp. of Poictiers, on the favor of 
 
 princes towards the church, ii. 35. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 109 
 
 Freedom of belief, 165. Author of 
 church hymns, 354 aud n. 4. Partici- 
 patiou in the Arian controversy, 441. 
 Preparation for the Nicenc creed among 
 the prople, 466. Doctrine of the Holy 
 Spirit, 4t'>7. Person of Chri.st, 483 n., 
 608. x\nthropology, 618-622. Doc- 
 trine of the Lord's Supper, 731, 732. 
 Citations : — 
 
 Ad Constant., 1. i. §§ 2, 7, freedom of belief, ii. 
 165 nn. .3, 4. C. Auxentium, § 6, " sanctiores 
 auras plebi.<!," 466 n. 1. 0. Constant., § 10, 
 use of force in religion, 36 n. 1 ; § 13, sermon 
 at Antioch, 457 n. 1 (De synodis, § 86, 
 ojnoovo-ioi/ at the council of Antioch, an. 269, 
 i. 606 un. 1, 2). Ue trinitate, 1. ii. § 36, 
 grace, 621 n. 2 ; 1. viii. § 13, union with 
 Christ, 7.32 n. 1 ; 1. ix. and x., person of 
 Christ, 483 n. 1. Ep. 156, ad .-Vugustin, the 
 oath, 635 n. 6. In JIatt. b, § 6, justification, 
 
 620 n. 1 ; 9, § 2, sense of sin, 61Si n. 7 ; 10, § 
 24, evil, 619 n. 2 ; 11, § 13, the yoke of Christ, 
 
 621 n. 1 ; 18, § 6, the lost sheep, the human 
 race, 618 n. On Matt. 5 : 8, corporeality of 
 the sou) . 706 n. 2. Opus hist, fragm., iii. § 25, 
 Constantius, 462 n. 1 ; § 26, bps. at Antioch, 
 205 n. 1 ; vi. § 6, the Sirmian creed, 451 n. 1. 
 Tract in Ps. i. § 4, natural bent towards sins, 
 619 n. 1 : Ps. ii. § 20, dependence on God, 
 
 621 n. 4 : § 23, human righteousne.<s, 619 n. 
 5 ; Ps. Iii. § 11, the same, (319 n. 6 ; Ps. Ivii. 
 ^ 3, freewill and predestination, 621 n. 5, 
 
 622 nn.2, 3; Ps. Ixviii. § 24, righteousness 
 of the law, and of faith, 620 n. 2 ; Ps. cxix. 
 § 12, the image of God, 619 n. 3 ; Ps. cxxix. 
 § 6, spirit and sense, 619 n. 4. 
 
 Hildebert, abp. of Mans or Tours, on the 
 contest between the pope and the em- 
 peror, iv. 134, 136, 141. Appeals to 
 liome, 199. Hypocritical monks, 244. 
 Robert of Arl)rissel, 247. Pilgrimages, 
 306. Tractatus Tluologicua, 401 u. 3. 
 Henry of Cluny, 599-602. Gesta, 599 
 n. 1, see Mabillou. On the Lord's Sup- 
 per, V. 270. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Ep. 11, monks, iv. 244 n. 2. Ep. 15, to a count 
 of Angers, .306 n. 3, 307 nn. 1, 2, 343 n. 3. L. 
 ii. ep. 21, on Henry IV., 134 n. 3. Ep. 22, 
 Paschalis, ii. 136 nn. 1, 2, 140 n. 4. Ep. 23, 
 Henry of Cluny, 601 n. 2, 602 n. 4. Ep. 24, 
 the same, 602 nn. 1, 2. Ep. 41, to Honorius 
 II. on appeals, 199 n. 2. Ep. .Marbod, f . 1408, 
 Robert of Arbrissel, 248 nn. 
 
 Hildebold, abp. of Cologne, iii. 80. 
 
 Hildebrand, priest of Thrcida, iv. 41. 
 
 Hihlebraud. See Gregory VII. 
 
 Hildebrandian epoch, iv. 205, 233, 592. 
 Movement, iv. 246. Party, school, iv. 
 118 n. 2, 140, 141, 149, 248, 361. Prin- 
 ciples, svstem, iii. 394 n. 2,396, 399, 402 
 D. l,4ri n. 7,414, 599; iv. 118, 128, 
 130,132, 143, 200,205, 208,361,364, 
 593. Ket'orm, iv. 195, 348, 565,598; 
 v. 159. Anti-Hiklebraudian partv, iv. 
 92 n. 6, 98 n. 2, 99 n. 4, 104, 11 8,' 130; 
 two classes, iv. 98. 
 
 Hildegar, Up. of Cologne, iii. 71. 
 
 Hildeganl, abbess, iv. 216-220, 225, 586. 
 Prophecies of, 219, 220,462 n. 4 ; v. 
 222,381. See Acta S. Sep. 
 
 Epistolne (Colon. 1566), f. 115, to Elizabeth of 
 Schduan, iv. 218 n. 1 j IT. 121, 13S, to the 
 
 clergy of Mayence, 219 n. 1, 5S7 n. 1 ; ff. 160, 
 IW, to the clergy in Cologne, 219 nn. 2, 3, 5, 
 686 n. 7 ; f. 1«9, 220 n. 1. In Jlarteue et 
 Durand, coll. ampliss. t. ii. f. 1017, from 
 Berthold, 217 n. 2 ; f. 1029, ep. 11, 217 n. 3 ; 
 f. 1053, to an abbot, 218 n. 3 ; f . 1055, to an 
 abbot, 218 nn. 4, 6 ; f. 1058, to an abbess, 
 218 n. 6 ; f. 1060, on asceticism, 217 n. 6 ; f. 
 1068, the same, 217 n. 4 ; f . 1098, ep. 66, on 
 the divine essence, 462 n. 4. 
 
 Hildcsheim, iii. 278; iv. 33, 421. See 
 
 Beriiward, Godehard. 
 Hilduin, abbot of St. Denis, iii. 466. 
 
 Areopagitica, in Acta S. of Surius, f. 638, iii. 
 467 n. 1 ; f. 663 et seg., 466 n. 7. 
 
 Hillegenbach, iii. 289 n. 2. 
 
 Ililtibad, deacon, iii. 35. 
 
 lliinerius, bp. of Tarraco, ii. 181, 360. 
 Kp. to Damasus, 181. 
 
 Hindoo mysticism, i. 44, 450. Gnosis, 
 382. Antinomianism, 385. Maia, 386 
 n. 1, 481. Idea of the absolute, iii. 461 
 n. 2. Keligions, iv. 275, 581. 
 
 Hinkmar, abp. of Kheims, for the suj)rem- 
 acy of the church, iii. 354. For the 
 rights of the bps., 358-368. For free- 
 dom in the election of bps., 400 n., 401, 
 402. His ))astoral instructions, 427. 
 His views of image worship, 440. Fa- 
 vors judgments of God, 449. His pro- 
 ceedings against Gottschalk, 478-482, 
 489-494. Scotus, 500. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Capitula ad presbyteros parocbi?e suae, iii. 427 
 n. 4. Epp. ad Aniulon, 490. Sentence 
 against Gottschalk, letter on the assembly 
 at Chiersy (in Mauguin), 478 n. 2. 
 
 0pp. t. i., on predestmatiou, c. 21, iii. 477 n. 
 2; cc. 24, 27, 29, 478 n. 1 ; c. 31, 500 n. 3. 
 T. ii. f . 140, ep. to Lewis II. of Germany, 402 
 nn. 3, 4 ; f. 190 (opusc. xii.), cc. 3, 4, ep. to 
 Lewis III. of France, on church elections, 
 400 n., 401 nn. 1-3, 402 n. 3 ; f. 261, ep. to 
 Nicholas I., 481 n. 1; f. 290. ep. to Egilo,481 
 n. 2, Guntbert, 479 n. 2; if. 413, 420, 466, 
 4.59, 460, 4S3 (opusc. Iv., capitulorum adv. 
 Uincmar Lapidunensem ), 365 nn. ; f . 467, the 
 same, 441 n. 1 ; f. 476, the same, on decretals, 
 366 n. 2 ; f. 676, opusc. ad Hildegar, 449 n. 6 j 
 f. 697, ep. ad Adrian II. 362-364, 402 n. 2 ; 
 ff. 706, 709, on the synod of Douzi (an. 871), 
 364 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Sentence of Gottschalk ; ep. on as.sembly of 
 Chiersy (see Manguin), iii. 473 n. 2. 
 
 Tract against the synod of Aix, iii. 854 n. 1. 
 
 Hinkmar, bp. of Laon, iii. 364, 365. 
 
 Ilippolytus, life and writings, i. 681-683. 
 Ou the celebration of the Sabbath, 297. 
 The Lord's Supper, 333. On the char- 
 ismata, 526. 
 
 C. Noetum. § 1, i. 584 nn. 3, 4. Against here- 
 sies (apud. Phot. cod. 121), 682 n. 3. On 
 Baniel (cod. 202), 082 n. 4. fee Fabricius. 
 
 Hipporegius, church at, Augustin,ii. 167, 
 118,232. Besieged, 695. See Coun- 
 cils (an. 393). 
 
 Hirsau, monastery, iv. 233. 
 
 Hirsch, Commeutatio, Sigebert, iv. 130 
 u. 2. 
 
 Hirschau, iv. 86 n. 4 ; v. 374. 
 
 Hispalis (Seville). See Isidore. 
 
110 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Hist. Byzant. 
 
 Continuatores post Theoph. f . 100, Basil. Mace- 
 do, iii..307 n. 4. 
 
 Hist. Copt. Christianor. 
 Ed. Wetzer, 1S28, f. 89, iii. 88 n. 4. 
 
 Hist, des dues, etc., de Narbonne. See 
 
 Be.«.se. 
 Hist, till diff. d'entre le pape Bonif. VIII., 
 
 et Piiil. le Belle, etc. 
 
 Ep. of Phil, to Boniface, v. 7 nn. 2-4 : f. 46, 
 opinion of Peter de Bosco, 7 n. .5 ; f. 48, the 
 pope to the king, 7 n. 6, 8 n. 1 ; f. 61, let- 
 ter of the barons, 9 n. 3 ; ft. 63, 75, 7h, re- 
 plies from ]{ome (con.^istory, an. 1.302), 7 n. 
 1, 9 nn. 4, 5, 10 nn. ; f . 328, infidelity of the 
 pope, 11 n. 1. 
 
 Hist. Edessena c nummis iliiistrata. 
 
 (Auct. Bayer) 1. 3, p. 173, i. 80 n. 1. 
 Hist, pc'nerale de Lantjuedoc, iv. 639 n. 3. 
 Hist. Hicroiiym. See Huss, opp. 
 Hist. Hussi, V. 344 n. I. 
 Opp. 1. f . 6 ."eg., V. 322 n. 1, 338 n. 3 ; f. 13, i. 
 345 nn. ; f. 27, 2, 369 n. 1. See Uuss, Opp. 
 i. 
 
 Hist. lit. de la France. 
 (By the Benedictines of St. Maur ) Osesarius 
 of Aries, ii. 709 n. 2. T. v., Druthniar, iii. 
 458 n. 2. T. xii. f. 1.32, Abelard's dialogues, 
 iv. .399 n. 3. T. xvi. f . 394, Simon of Tour- 
 nay, It. 418 nn. 3, 4. 
 
 Hist, of crusade against Albigenses, in 
 
 verse, iv. 639 n. 2. 
 Hist, of the East Moguls. 
 
 (In German, Schmidt, p. 271) Buddhism, i. 
 
 482 n. 1. 
 
 Historical criticism, iii. 1 70 ; iv. 520. 
 Culture, sense, ii. 39.5, 402. Facts in 
 Christianity, i. 368 (5.50, 551), 557; ii. 
 123 u. 1. Interpretation, i. 54-56; ii. 
 402, 493. 
 
 Histories, church (see Bede, John Cin- 
 nanios, John the Schismatic, .Joseph 
 Genesius, Giescler, Julius Afriianus, 
 Lambert of Asehaffenburg, La])])eu- 
 burg, Ledelnir, Musheini, Ordirieus 
 Vitalis, Raynaldi annales, Socrates, So- 
 zomen, Strahl, Tiieodoret, Viguier, 
 Wilkens, etc.) See Chioiiicles. 
 
 History, relation of Christianity to, i. 1- 
 5. Attitude of IMato towards, i. 19 ; of 
 the Neo-Platoni.sts, i. 20, 368. Pro- 
 plietic character of, i. 35, 36. Christ in, 
 1. 36, 64, 65, 75, 169, 409. Significance 
 of Christianity in, i. 64, 365, 379 (.538), 
 539. Mareion on, i. 460, 462. Chri.s- 
 lian conception of, i. 218. Ilistoiical 
 significance of Gnosticism, i. 365, 366, 
 368 (390), 460. Gnostic views of, i. 
 384, 391, 394, 407. Nature and, i. 379 ; 
 V. 380. Philosopliv of, {Jnosticism and, 
 i. 371 n. 1,382. 'Historical Christian- 
 ity with Paul, i. 551. Africanus, first 
 Christian hist, of the world, i. 709 n. 1. 
 Ei>ochs of, iv. 216; v. 246, 274. Jo- 
 achim on the periods of, iv. 223, 227- 
 232. Fundamental tendencies in, iv. 
 444. I^iowledge of, iv. 532. Forces 
 
 in, V. 240, 275. See Ages, Christian- 
 ity, Epochs. 
 
 History. See Hist., etc. 
 
 Hoffman. 
 Nova Script, ac. monument, coll., t. ii., Lips. 
 17-33. Liber Diurnus R. pontif., iii. 48 n. 5. 
 
 Hiigelsdorf, monastery, iv. 35. 
 
 Hoiienstaufen, house of, contests of the 
 popes with, iv. 16.3-169, 172-185,215, 
 582, 610. Prophecies of Joachim con- 
 cerning, 226 and n. 8. 
 
 Holiness of God, i. 22, 35, 58, 561,562; 
 ii. 109, 737 ; iii. 476, 477, 489 ; v. 392. 
 Of man, i. 610,644; ii. 181, 243; iii. 
 147,148. Ilusson, v. .336. Kuvsbroch, 
 V. 403. Tauler, v. 407. Mock,'iv. 529, 
 531. Of the law, i. 36. 
 
 Holland, iii. 275. 
 
 Holm, ill LieHand, iv. 37, 39. 
 
 Holstein, iii. 278, 325 ; iv. 34, 36. 
 
 Holum, episcopal see in Iceland, iii. 306. 
 
 Holv Sepulchre, iii. 398; iv. 70, 124, 179, 
 191, 298, 349. 
 
 Holy Spirit, doctrine concerning the, in 
 the church, i. 608-610; ii. 466-471; 
 iii. 554-556 ; iv. 458-461, 46.3-465. Op- 
 position between the Latin and Greek 
 churches concerning the procession of 
 the, ii. 469-471 ; iii. 554-556, 567, 577, 
 585, 586 ; iv. 458, 536, 537, 540, 541, 
 544, 546, 549, 550. Sabcllius on the, 
 i. 599. Origen, i. 590, 609, 630. Jus- 
 tin, i. 609, 670. Hieracas, i. 716. Mar- 
 cellus, ii. 439. Athauasius, ii. 468. 
 Ulphilas, ii. 472 n. Photinus, ii. 482. 
 Hilary, ii. 621. Augu.stin, ii. 627. Me- 
 thodius, iii. 318. Joachim, iv. 227-232. 
 Ansclni, iv. 458. Abelard, iv. 459. 
 Aquinas, iv. 464. Jaiiow, v. 208. Eck- 
 hart, V. 394. See Trinity. 
 
 In the sects, with the Ebionites, i. 
 350. Cerinthus, i. 398. Tiie Montan- 
 ists, i. 51 1, 514-519, 525, 526, 673, 680. 
 Artemoiiite.s, i. 582. Sabcllius, i. 599. 
 Paulieians, Sergius, iii. 253. Sect at 
 jNIoi tfort, iii. 600, 601. Thondracians, 
 iii. 588 n. 2. Sect of the Holy Ghost, 
 iv. 447, 448. Bogoniiles, iv. 555 and 
 n. 3. Catharists, iv. 569, 571, 574. 
 See Apostolicals, Franciscans. 
 
 In purticnlar relations. In the Trin- 
 ity, i. 590, 599-602,608-610; ii. 466- 
 471; iv. 537, (see Trinity). Proces- 
 sion of the, ii. 469-471 ; iii. 554, 555 ; iv. 
 458-460, 463-465, 540, 547, 549. Un- 
 created, ii. 467, 468, 469, 471 (472 n.). 
 Personality of, i. 608 ; ii. 467 ; iii. 157 
 n. 1. Hehition to Christ (Ebionites), 
 i. 350, 351, (Monarchians), i. 580, 
 (Tlieoiiore), ii. 497-500, (Priscillian- 
 ists), ii. 778. In the ba])tisiii of Christ, 
 ). 347, 348, 351,398,411 and nn. ; ii. 
 500; (iv. 575). Li iiis])iration, revela- 
 tion, i. 55, 56, 599, 657; ii. 391 ; iii. 
 172; iv. 391 ; v. 391 ; Clementines, i. 
 356, 357, 359 ; Clement, i. 533 ; Arte- 
 monite.s, i. 582 ; Moutanists (see above). 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Ill 
 
 In the apostles, i. 657 ; witness of the, 
 i. 72. ReLition to the church, i. 180, 
 181, 209, 308, 510-519, 526, 609 (Iren- 
 ffius, 678, 679), ii. 357, 369; iv. 537; 
 V. 308, 309 ; to s\ nods and councils, i. 
 206, 207 ; ii. 209," 210, 212 ; v. 27, 33, 
 88, 109, 115, 119, 132, 133, 207. In 
 baptism, i. 646 ; ii. 728 ; Catharists, iv. 
 575. In imposition of hands, i. 315, 
 316 and n. 3,318,321,322; Catliarists, 
 iv. 576. Relation to individuals, ii. 
 277, 278; iii. 172, 173, 483 u. 4; iv. 
 273, 562 ; v. 206, 396 ; to tlic 7rvtv/ia in 
 man, i. 629, 630. Temples of the, i. 
 264, 654 ; ii. 304, 314. In regeneration, 
 i. 250, 251 ; iii. 145; iv. 23. In grace, 
 ii. 645. In justiHcition,iv. 510. Teach- 
 ing- of, i. 320. Assistance, i. 621. Re- 
 lation to the Liity, ii. 179; v. 221. 
 Source of divine love, ii. 400, 675, 678. 
 Outjjouring of tlie, iv. 293 ; v. 43, 140; 
 Sahbatli commemorative of, v. 140. 
 Bestowal of the, v. 18, 170, 283. Gifts 
 of the, iv. 522 (see Charismata). Con- 
 ditions of his presence, v. 33, 115, 410. 
 In the choice of popes, v. 117, 126. Re- 
 lation to doctrine, v. 127, 128. To the 
 Scrii)tures, v. 391 (see Ins-jiiration). 
 Leading, drawing of the, v. 177, 179, 
 187, 222, 309, 391. Janow on tiie, v. 
 208-210, 226. Huss, v. 267, 283, 308, 
 309. Sins against, i. 157; v. 186. Age 
 of the, iv. 291, 448, 617, 618, 622, 62.3, 
 636-638. Representations of the, ii. 
 331. Church of, at Prague, v. 250. 
 
 Holy water, iii. 15. 
 
 Homage, iv. 49, 50, 143. Of the emperor 
 to the pope, 163 n. 2. 
 
 Homer, ii. 41, 85. Comm. on, iv. 530. 
 Ilias, 1. 2, V. 204, i. 154 n. 2. 
 
 Homerites (Hamyares), ii. 142, 145. 
 
 Homiharia, the ancient, iii. 124 n. 5. Fal- 
 sified, iii. 126. That of Paul the dea- 
 con, 126. 
 
 Homiietic method, ii. 754. 
 
 Homilies read in churches, ii. 333 ; iii. 
 124, 126, 127, 586 ; iv. 317 n. 5 ; v. 195. 
 Bulgarian, of Clement, iii. 315 n. 1. 
 
 Homoiousian doctrine, ii. 420, 421, 444, 
 4.53, 455, 472. 
 
 Homoousion, i. 578 n. 1, 590 n. 3, 606, 
 608; ii. 157 n. 4, 164 n. 2, 403, 404, 
 409 n. 4, 410, 415 n. 1, 416-424, 428, 
 429-440, 444, 452-456, 459, 461-468, 
 470, 472 n., 473,478. 
 
 Honoratus, arclideacon, iii. 114. 
 
 Honoratus, bp. of Siciliba, Douatist mar- 
 tyr, ii. 229 n. 2. 
 
 Honoratus, ep. of Augustin to, v. 312. 
 
 Honorius, emperor, ii. 92 n. 3, 100-102, 
 235, 236, 649 n. 1, 651 n 2. 
 
 Honorius I., pope in favor of Mouothelet- 
 ism, Sergius, iii. 178 n. 3, 179, 184. 193. 
 Anathematized, 195. His name re- 
 stored, 196. 
 Epp. to Sergius, iii. 176 n. 2, 177 n. 1, 179 n. 4. 
 
 Honorius II., pope, iii. 396 ; iv. 6, 199. 
 
 Honorius TIL, pope, iv. 41, 177, 178, 270, 
 276,341. 
 
 Honorius IV., pope, iv. 65, 627. 
 
 Hope, as motive, iv. 522. Means of sal- 
 vation, 615. 
 
 Horace, iii. 602. 
 L. i. epp. 18 et 84, iv. 409 n. 2. 
 
 Horoe canonicse, iii. 106. 
 
 Horik I., king of Denmark, iii. 277, 279, 
 
 283, 285, 286. 
 Horik II., his successor, iii. 285, 286. 
 Hormisdas, bp. of Rome, ii. 592. Reply 
 
 to Possessm-, 710. 
 Hormisdas, Persian Christian, i. 134. 
 Hornn"sdas I. ( Hormuz), Persian emperor, 
 
 i. 488 ; ii. 125 n. 2. 
 Hormisdas II., Persian emperor, ii. 125. 
 Hormuz, ii. 142. 
 Hormuz. See Hormisdas. 
 Horse-flesh, eating of, iii. 295 and n., 305. 
 Horses, sacred, iv. 15 and n. 3, 37. 
 Horus, with Valentine, i. 419, 420, 423. 
 Hosea, 8:4, iv. 160. 13, iv. 332. 
 Hosius, bp. of Cordova, ii. 31, 32, 187, 
 
 337, 414, 418 u. 1, 419, 443, 450. 
 Hospitalitv, among the Esseues, i. 46. In 
 
 the early church, i. 197, 205, 255, 286. 
 
 Julian on, ii. 63. Among monks, ii. 
 
 288, 289. Among the Laity, iv. 294, 
 
 295. Catharists, iv. 583 and n. 2, 584. 
 
 See Basilius. 
 Hospitals, ii. 169, 192, 593 ; iii. 408 n. 3 ; 
 
 iv. 267, 296. 
 Host, iv. 336, 343 n. 4. Elevation of the, 
 
 ii. 363, 364; v. 274. Kneeling before 
 
 the, iL 364; iv. 341; v. 156. See 
 
 Lord's Supper. 
 Hottinger. 
 
 Hist. Orient., f . 156, iv. 535 n. 1. 
 
 House, place of assembly for the church, 
 
 i. 185, 186, 290, 291. Communion,!. 
 
 332. Ciiurch in the household, ii. 315. 
 
 See Marriage. 
 Houses of Catharists, iv. 484 n. 1. 
 Iloxter, the river, iii. 273. 
 Hiibner, v. 246. 
 Hugo, abbot of Cluny, reformer of raon- 
 
 achism, iii. 418; iv. 84, 86, 91, 92 n. 1, 
 
 114, 249. 
 Hugo, abp. of Lyons, iv. 123. 
 Hugo, bp. of Langres, iii. 506. 
 
 Tract, (le corp. et sang. Christi (see Bibl. pair. 
 Lugd., t. 18), iii. 506 and u. 3. 
 
 Hugo, Franciscan, iv. 282. 
 
 Hugo, monk of Fleury, iv. 141, 142 
 
 De regia potest, et Sacerdot. dignitate (see 
 Baluz), iv. 141 n. 2, 142 n. 1. L. i. c. v., 142 
 n.2. 
 
 Hugo of St. Victor, life and character, iv. 
 400-407, 408, 411,415. On doubt as 
 a means of transition to faith, 327, 328. 
 On eni]iii-ical scieucc, 401. Commun- 
 ion of infants, .342 and nn. 1-3. Love 
 to God, 386, 407. Rules of study, 401, 
 402. Faith, 402-407 (i. 415 n. 1)". Om- 
 nipresence of God, 450, 452. Omuipo- 
 
112 
 
 GEXEIIAL INDEX. 
 
 tencc of God, 455. 456. Trinity, 460. 
 Freewill and providenee, 475. Origi- 
 nal t^tiite, 487. Sinlessness of Jcsiis, 
 496. His works, 401 u. 3. The Lord's 
 Supper, V. 270. 
 
 Citations from his U'ritiii^x : — 
 
 De C'!i'rimonii.<i, etc., ccclesiiisticis, 1. i. c. 20, 
 infant communion, iv. 342 nn. 1-3. De Sac- 
 r-amcntis fidci, 401 n. 3. L. i. c. 22_, against 
 curious epccujation.*, 455 n. 6 ; P. iii. c. 28, 
 tlif Trinity, 461 n. 1 ; P. v. c. 29, freewill, 476 
 n. 1: P. X. c. 4, faith, 327 nn. 1-3; P. x.c.6, 
 405 nn. 1, 2. L. ii. P. xiii. c.8, love,407 n. 4. 
 Eru.lit. didascalica, L. Ti. c. 3 and 1. Tii. c. 
 20, 401 nn. 1,4-6. Mi-^cellan. 1. i. tit. 18, 
 faith, 403 n. 3 ; f. 47, 327 nn. 4, 5. Sunima 
 Sententiarum, iv. 401 n. 3. Tr. i. c. 4, onini- 
 piT.spuce of God, again.st Abelard ? 450 nn. 5, 
 6, 452 nn. 6, 7 ; c. 6, image of the Triuit.v in 
 man, 460 n. 8, 461 n. 1 ; cc. 13, 24, omnipo- 
 tence of God, against Abelard, 455 n. 7, 456 
 nn. 1-5. Tr. iii. c. 7, original state, iv. 487 
 n. 1. See Stud, und Krit. 1831, 2tes Ueft. 
 
 Hugo Blancus, iv. 106, 107. 
 
 Hugo Capet, king of France, iii. 368, 369, 
 
 374, 450. 
 Hugo de Flavigny, Chronicon, council of 
 
 Poicliers, iii. Sl's n. 2. 
 Huiro de Paganis, master of the order of 
 
 Temidars, iv. 258. 
 Hugo of St. Caro (de St. Chers), iv. 426, 
 
 618 n. 1. Emendation of the \^ilgate; 
 
 Concordance ; Conim., 426. 
 
 Sacra Bibl. recognita et emendata, etc., iv. 426 
 n. -i. 
 
 Huguenots, ii. 104. 
 
 Hulagu, khan of the Mongols, iv. 56. 
 
 Human and divine, separation of the, i. 
 26. In Christianity, ii. 245. See In- 
 spiration. 
 
 Human life, sacredness of, iii. 102-104. 
 See Punishment of death. 
 
 Human nature, ])ower of Christianity 
 over, i. 1-3, 75, 76; ii. 1. Its relation- 
 ship to God, ii. 662-666, 718; iii. 171, 
 172; iv. 488, 506 (see Grace, Image of 
 God, Pedemption). Corruption of, i. 
 36, 630 ; ii. 637, 638, 641, 659-662, 671. 
 Deterioration, 671, 675. Gnostics on, 
 i. 372, 415. Sec Anthropology, Equal- 
 ity, Fall, Man, Original state, Sin. 
 
 Human sacrifices under Aurelian, i. 141, 
 142. Among the Saxons, prohibited 
 by law, iii. 78. 
 
 Humanity of Christ. See Person of 
 Christ." 
 
 Humliert, cardinal, validity of sacraments, 
 iii. 379 n. 1. Berengiirius, 513 and n. 
 2. In the controversy with Michael 
 Ccruhuius, 581-584. Fasting on the 
 Sahbath, 581 n. 4. 
 
 Advorsu.s Sinioniacos. L. ii. c. 85, iii. 404 n. 3. 
 
 L. iii. c. 1, 404 n. 1 ; c. 11, 402 n. 1. 
 Defense of the Roman church, iii. 582 nn. 3-6, 
 
 b^S. Second defense. nS^i. Report of the 
 
 enibass.v to Constantinople, 583 u. 3. See 
 
 Cantsius, Martene and Durand. 
 
 Humbert dc Homanis, general of the Do- 
 minicans, schedule fur tbe council of 
 Lyons, iv. 189. 'I he crusades, 190. 
 
 Care of lepers, 267. On preaching, 
 314-317 and n. 5, 332, 582,589 u. 1. 
 On the Caiharists, 582, 583. 
 
 De Eruditione Praedicatorum, c. 12 (in Bibl. 
 Patr. Lugd., t. 25), iv. 267 n. 2. L. i. cc. 2, 4, 
 16, 20, 21, 31, 314 nn. 8-5, 315 un. : c. 6, 3l6 
 nn. 2-6, .317 n. 5 : cc. 17, 26, 316 nn. 1, 7 ; c. 
 41 (f. 452), 583 n. 5. L. ii. 3-32 nn. 4, 5 ; cc. 
 36, 83, 91, 101, 317 nn. 1-4 ; c. 48, 584 n. 4 ; 
 C.62, oSOn.l. L. V. c. 31, 683 n. 1. De his 
 quw tractanda, see Ortuinus Gratius. See 
 Maijsl t'oncil. xxvi. 
 
 Humiliates, iv. 630. 
 
 Humility in Platonif-ra, i. 19, 34. In 
 Phari.seeism, i. 40. In the ancient 
 world, i. 611 ; ii. 53. Cel-sus on, i. 166- 
 168. In martvrs, i. 114, 229, 230. In 
 the cluirch, i. 207, 232, 236, 237 ; ii. 210, 
 211,215. Of Christ, v. 199 (see Christ). 
 In penance, i. 220. Origen on, i. 167 
 n. 2. Julian on, ii. 48, 53. In mo- 
 nastici.«m, ii. 282, 284, 299 ; v. 363. 
 Augu.stin on, ii. 398, 401, 475, 683. 
 Pelagius, ii. 634. Gregory the great, 
 iii. 14 (17), 143, 144, "147, 149. An- 
 schar, iii. 287. Benedict of Aniane, iii. 
 410. P.ernard, iv. 262.. Berthold, iv. 
 320. Abelard, iv. 379. Aquinas, iv. 
 526, 527. Gerson, v. 82, False, iv. 
 286, 308, 320 ; v. 59. Externalized, iv. 
 284, 285, 514 n. 5. Janow, v. 219, 224. 
 Huss, v. 263. R. C. idea of, v. 268 u. 
 2, 363. Safeguard against error, v. 
 392. 
 
 Hiinerich, king of the Vandals, ii. 473, 
 770. 
 
 Ilungarv, spread of Christianirv in, iii. 
 39,82, 316,330-335. Keforniaiiou of 
 clergy, iii. 384. Hungarians, iii. 321, 
 404, 405 ; V. 51, 237. King of, iv. 88 
 and n. 2. Jerome of Prague in, v. 246, 
 373 n. 2. See Schwandtner. 
 
 Hunns, ii. 156. See Avarcs. 
 
 Iliiiitiiig, iii. 35. 
 
 lluss, .lohu, v. 48. Forerunners of, 173- 
 235 (174, 178, 183 n. 2, 192). Life and 
 character, 235-371. Education, 235. 
 Placed as preacher at Betldehera 
 cliapel, 236. His hearers, 288 n. 1. 
 Tlie Wilsiiack miracles, 237-239. Huss 
 anil Wicklif, 240-248, 258. On trau- 
 substaiitiation, 242, 247, 270, 337, 343. 
 Discourse before tbe Diocesan Svnod, 
 248-250. Nicholas of Welenowitz", 250, 
 251. Huss chosen rector of the univer- 
 sity of Prague, 253. Departure of the 
 Germans from Prague, 253, 254 (122). 
 Huss on the council of Pisa, 255-259. 
 In contention with the clergy, 255. 
 Bull of Alexander V. against the doc- 
 trims of Wicklif, 259-262. Appeal of 
 lluss to Alexander, 260. To John 
 XXIIL, 262. Writings of Huss, De 
 Trinitate, 263. On titlies, 264, 274 n. 
 1 . Defense of some articles of Wick- 
 lif, 264. On right of jyroperty, 268- 
 270, 146. The goose, 271 u. 1, 311, 
 314, 333, 336. Huss cited to appear 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 113 
 
 before the pope, 271. Excommuni- 
 cated, 272, 273. Confessiou of faitli, 
 273. Suinriioned before the legate, 27t). 
 Agaiust the iiidulgence of Jolm XXIII., 
 276-285. Tlie martyrs of Prague, 288- 
 290. The eight doctors, 291-293. Huss 
 placed uiuler the ban and interdict, 
 294, 295. Leaves Prague, 295. Sy- 
 nod of Prague, 295-297. Commission- 
 ers appointed for the resioration of 
 concord, 297-299. Docilitv of Huss, 
 3U6, 307 (263). Writings of "PIuss in ex- 
 ile, De ecclesia, 299-307. Against Stan- 
 ish-ius of Znaim, 307-310. Letters of 
 Huss, 310-316, 315 n. 2. Safe conduct, 
 317 n. 1, 318, 323, 328, 329, 335, 348, 
 359,369. Journey to Constance, 316- 
 321. Arrival in Constance, 321. Dis- 
 course giving an account of his faith, 
 323-326. Imprisonment, 326. Com- 
 mittee appointed for preliminary ex- 
 amination of Huss, 330. His sickness 
 in prison, 330, 331, 340. Letters, 331- 
 337, 340-342, 349, 358-367. Tracts 
 composed in prison, 336. Flight of 
 Jolm XXIII., .339. Huss removed to 
 the castle of Gottleben, 339. Uu with- 
 drawal of the cup, 339, 340, 342. New 
 commissioners appointed, 340. Huss 
 removed to the Franciscan convent, 
 342. First audience before the council, 
 342. Second audience, 343-348. Third 
 audience, 349-356. His unknown 
 friend, 349, 360-362, 366. Further pro- 
 ceedings of the council, 356, 357. Last 
 days of Huss in ])rison, .357-368. Deg- 
 radation and martyrdom, 368-371. 
 Hist. Ilussi (0pp. i."). 322 n. 1. See 
 Jerome of Prague, Palacky. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Adv. indulgentias papales (opp. 1, f. 175 1), v. 
 278 n. 3. 
 
 Apellatio ab Archiepisc. ad Sedem apostol. 
 (opp. 1. f. 89), V. 263 n. 1. 
 
 Confession, v. 274 n. 4. 
 
 De ablatione bonorum (opp. i. ff. 119-122), v. 
 269 nn. 1, 2, 268 n. 5. 
 
 Do arguendo cloro, etc., v. 258 n. 1. 
 
 De Corpore Christi, v. 270, 336 n. 3. 
 
 De decimis, f. 252, sources of knowledge, v. 
 264 n. 1 ; truth. 268 n. 1 ; f. 128 2, law, 264 
 nn. 2, 3 ; f. 134 1, validity of sacramental 
 acts, 274 n. 1. 
 
 De ecclesia, (opp. 1), ff. 196-206, the church, 
 v. 303 n. 1 ; f. 202 2, Clirisfs guidance of, 
 304 n. 1 ; f. 206, praver to Chri.st, 306 n. 2 ; 
 f. 207 2, 304 n.4; f. 210 1, the Kock, .304 
 n. 3; f. 212 2, individuality in the ch., 306 
 n. 4 ; f. 224 2, papacv, 304 hn. 6, 6, .305 n. ; 
 f. 225, 305 n. ; f. 227 1, the final appeal in 
 matters of faith, 306 n. 5 ; f. 2:j0 2. 306 n. 
 3 ; f. 231 1, principles of reform, .307 n. 2 ; 
 f. 244 2, 301 n. 2; f. 245 2, the martyrs at 
 Prague, 290 n. 3, .306 n. 1 ; f . 247 1, docility, 
 307 n. 1 ; f. 249 2, 301 n. 1. 
 
 De fidci sua; elucidatione, v. 323 n. 3, 
 
 De mandatis ; de matrimonio, v. 3.36 n. 3. 
 
 De pace, opp. i. t. 52 et seq., corruption of 
 clergy, v. 321 n. 
 
 De regno, etc. Antichristi (opp. i.), f. 368, 
 Janow on the future renovation of the ch., 
 v. 200 D. 2 ; f. 370 2, 212 n. 2 : c. 21, f. 374 
 2, his experience aji prebendary at Prague, 
 m a. 1. 
 
 De sufllcientia Icgis Christi (opp. i.), v. 325 n. ; 
 
 f.U2et seg., 326 n. 1. 
 De trinitate (opp. i.), f. 105, v. 263 n. 2; his 
 
 submission to truth, 263 n. 3; f. 106, and 
 
 devotion to it, 267 nn. 2, 3 ; f . 107 2, on 
 
 open disputation on matters of faith, 268 
 
 n..3. 
 Defens. quor. art. J. WicklifE, f. Ill, v. 264 n. 
 
 4 ; f. 115, 265 n. 3, 266 n. 2 ; f. 116 2, 267 n. 
 
 1. 
 Determinatis qiires., etc., on the glorified blood 
 
 of Christ, V. 238 n. 2. 
 Discourse before the diocesan Synod (opp. ii.), 
 
 V. 248, 249. 
 Epistola;. (Opp. i. f. 93), ep. to the college of 
 
 Cardinals at Itome, v. 2-55, 259. (Opp. i.), ep. 
 
 1, to Martin, 320 n. 2. Kp. 2 (Mickoweo 1), 
 to his flock, 320 n. 1. Ep. 3, 32U n. 5. Ep. 
 
 4, of Job. Cardinali8,322 n. 2, 326 n. 2. Epp. 
 
 5, 6, his desire of a public hcariug at tlie 
 council, 32;i nn. 1, 2. Ep. 6, 322 nn. 3, 4, 
 323 nn. 1, 2. Ep. 10, 332 nn. 4, 5. Ep. 15. 
 account of his second hearing, 343 n. 2, 344 
 n. 1. Ep. 17, to Chrisiann, shortly before 
 his martyrdom, 367 nn. 3, 4. Ep. 18, to the 
 members of Prague university, 366 n. 3, 4. 
 Ep. 19, the council and the pope, 364 n. Ep. 
 
 21, tc the Bohemian knights, 359 n. 3. Ep. 
 
 22, to Chlum, 360 n. 1, 367 n. 1. Ep. 23, 36T 
 n. 2. Ep. 24, 3«7 n. 5. Ep. 27, before his 
 second hearing, 343 n. 1. Ep. 29, to Peter of 
 Mladenowic, .332 n. 8. Ep. 30, written on the 
 vigils of St. .lohn ; Paletz, 363 n. 3 ; his com- 
 fort in tribulation, his prayer, 366 n. 1. Ep. 
 31, false confession refused, 363 n.4; last 
 confession of Huss, 366 n. 2 ; last visit of 
 Paletz, 366 n. 5. Ep. 32, 358 n. 2, 363 n. 1. 
 Ep. 33, words of the Polish tailor, 319 n. ; of 
 Paletz, .331 n. 4 ; visit of Chlum, 3.56 n. 2: 
 his dream.-', 365 n. ; counsel to prudence, 359 
 n. 4. Ep. 34, the emperor and his safe con- 
 duct, 317 n. 1, 318 n. 3, 359 nn. 2, 5. Ep. 36, 
 342 n. 2, 349 n. 1. Ep. 37, to his friends in 
 Constance, his condition in prison, his books, 
 Gerson, 336 n. 6, 340 nn. 2, 3. Epp. 38, 39, 
 40 and 41, his last days in prison, 362 u. 3. 
 Epp. 44, 45, 46, to Chlum, his dream, 3.33 n. 
 
 2. Ep. 45, .333 n. 2 (marginal note), the doc- 
 tor of Bibrach, 321 n. 1. Ep. 46, 3:30 n. 4, 
 3.31 n. 4, 3;i2 n. 3, 333 n. 2. Epp. 47 and 48, 
 withdrawal of the cup, .312 n. 1. Ep. 47, 
 
 334 n. 3, 342 n. 1. Ep. 48, betrayal by old 
 friends, 331 n. 3 ; confidence in the truth, 
 332 n. 9, 334 n. 4. Ep. 49, refu.ses an advo- 
 cate, desire to be heard, appeal to Christ, 330 
 n. 4, ;i.34 u. 5, 335 nn. 2, 7. Ep. 50, 340 n. 4. 
 Ep. 51, to Chlum, sufferings in prison, 331 
 n. l,332n. 6 ; the emperor, 335 n.5 ; Chlum'8 
 expenses at Constance, 336 n. 2. Ep. 52, to 
 Chlum, .331 n. 2, 332 nn. 2, 7, 334 n. 1, 336 
 n. 5. Ep. 53, to Chlum, 335 n. 1 ; desires a 
 Bible, .330 n. 5. Ep. 54, 332 n. 1, 334 u. 2, 
 
 335 nn. 3, 6, 336 n. 1. Ep. 55, flight of the 
 pope, .339 n. 2. Ep. ad Mag. Martinum et 
 Mag. Nicol. de Miliczin (opp. i. f. 93 2, and 
 94 1), 311 n. 2. Ep. to his flock at Bethlehem 
 chapel (tr. 96-lUO), 312-316. Ep. to a priest 
 in Prachatic (f . 93 2), 316 n. 3. Ep. of June 
 23d, Paletz, .363 n. 2. Ep. to Prague univ., 
 June 27, 3ti6 n. 3. Ep. to a foreign commu- 
 nity (f. 100 2), 316 n. 2 : unpublished letters in 
 Palacky, 111., 1, ff. 297, 298, v. 310 n. 2. For 
 other letters see Mickowcc. 
 
 Opp. i. 1 2, terms of the safe conduct, v. 317 
 n. 1 ; f . 3 2, interview with abp. Conrad, 317 
 n. 3 ; f. 6, 322 n. 1 ; the Supper under both 
 forms, .3.38 n. 3 ; 12 2, realism, 343 n. 3 ; f . 
 13 1, 345 nn. ; 14 1, 346 n. 4 ; 18 1, 351 n. 1 j 
 27 2, his appeal to Christ, 369 n. 1 ; ff. 29 2- 
 44 1, treatises written in prison, 336 n. 4 ; ff. 
 31 1, 38 2, 337 nn. : f. 48 2, 323 n. 5 ; f. 51 
 2, confession of faith, 323 n.4; f. 86 et seq., 
 proceedings against iluss at Prague and Bo- 
 logna, 272 u. 2, 273 n. 1 ; f . 87 2, ep. of Zby- 
 nek to the pope, 273 u. 2 ; f . 93, notice of 
 
114 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Zbynek, 255 n. 2 ; f . 94, IIuss on the papacy, 
 311 n. 1 : f. Ili2 2, the miraculous wafers, 
 23S n. 1; f.247 2, on the interdict, 296 n. ; 
 f . 255 2, mock genealogy of Uuss, 245 n. 3 ; 
 his party at Prague, 31s"n. 1 ; f. 332, protest 
 of Jesenic, 272 n. 1 : f . 332 2, Zbynek on the 
 Wicklifite heresy, 252 n. 3 ; f. 349 et seq., Je- 
 rome of Pi-iigue, 374 n. 2 ; f . 350 1, his safe 
 conduct, 376 n. 
 
 Pro defens. libri de trinitate Joann. Wicleff. 
 (opp. i. f. 106), on the burning of books, v. 
 262 n. 4. 
 
 Protocol of his trial at Prague. See Mladan- 
 owec. 
 
 QujEstio de indulgentiis, etc. (opp. i. f. 174 
 et seq.), V. 279 n. 4. 279-285. 
 
 Reply to Paletz (opp. i.), f. 255 2, v. 245 n. 3 : 
 f. 256,270 n. ; f. 256 1, his appeal to Christ, 
 295 n. 1 ; f . 259 2, 291 n. 1 ; f . 260, 245 n. 2, 
 248 n. 4; f. 260 1, 286 n. 2; f. 260 2, the 
 true church, 203 n. 2 ; f. 262, 245 n. 2, 286 n. 
 3 ; f. 264 1, 287 n. 1 ; f . 264 2, 277 n. 2. 
 
 Reply to Stanislaus (opp. i.), v. 307-310 : f. 265 
 1, 279 n. 3, 292 n. 2 ; f. 267, 245 n. 1 ; f . 277 
 1, 3(t7 n. 3 ; f . 284 1, 278 n. 2 ; f. 288, 245 n. 
 1, 247 n. 1,278 n.l. 
 
 Reply to Stokes (opp. 1.), fE. 108, 109 1, v. 242 
 nn. 
 
 Responsio ad Script octo doctor, (opp. i.), f. 
 292 2, V. 293 nn. ; f. 293 2, 277 n. ; f. 294 
 1, 278 n. 4 i f. 298 1, 265 n. 2 ; f . 305 2, 268 
 n. 2. 
 
 Hussinetz, v. 235. 
 
 Hussites, Hussite movements, etc., v. 121, 
 
 122, 128, 129, 130-133, 272, 332, 336, 
 
 356, 357. At Basle, 130. 
 Huzitis, ii. 131. 
 Hy, island of, iii. 10. 
 Hyde. 
 
 Hist, relig. vet. Pers., p. 276, i. 487 n. 1 ; p. 295, 
 Shahristani, 489 n. 4. 
 
 Hyginus, bp. of Cordova, ii. 772. 
 
 Hyle. See-'YAT/. 
 
 Hymns, nsed by the Essenes, i. 47. Thcr- 
 apcutte, i. 61. Christian, i. 98, 304, 575, 
 604, 605 ; ii. 354 ; iii. 446 ; iv. 28, 40 ; 
 T. 207, 243 u. 1, 379. Of Nepos, i. 653. 
 Hieracas, i. 714. Ambrose and Hilary, 
 ii. 354 and n. 4. Means of propagat- 
 ing doctrine, i. 604, 605 ; iii. 479 n. 3 ; 
 T. 243 n. 1. In the image controversy, 
 iii. 543. Latin, iii. 127. Emperor Tiie- 
 ophilus, author of, iii. 546. Nilus, iii. 
 579. See Church p.salmody, Poets, 
 Song. 
 
 Hypatios, bp. of Nice in Bithynia, iii. 229 
 n. 3. 
 
 Hypocrisy, i. 142, 250, 251,290; ii. 30, 
 89, 106, 118, 119; iv. 395. Among 
 monks, ii. 284, 296 ; iv. 283, 284, 285, 
 310, 529. Nicetas on, iv. 530. Pela- 
 gius on, ii. 634. Janow, v. 196, 224. 
 Ruysbroch, v. 399, 401, 404. 
 
 Hypomnesticon, iii. 366 n. 1. 
 
 Hypostase-s, ii. 404, 439, 482, 501, 614. 
 In Gnosticism, i. 400, 419, 437, 549, 
 588. In the doctrine of the Trinity, i. 
 576, 585, 591-593, 597-599, 606. 
 
 H3'postatized ])0wers, in Basilides, i. 400. 
 
 Hypsistarians, ii. 708 n. 1. 
 
 Hystaspcs, interpolated writings of, i. 
 "l70. 
 
 I. 
 
 Laldabaoth, i. 443-446. 
 
 Ibas, bp. of Edessa, history, ii. 610, 611. 
 In the RIonophvsite controversv, ii. 
 595, 597, 599. Ilis letter to Mares, 
 529 u. 3, 539 n., 607, 610 and n. See 
 Harduin, t. ii. f. 530, and Controversy 
 of the Three Chapters. 
 
 Iberians, spread of Christianity among 
 them, ii. 138, 139 ; iv. 46 n. 3. 
 
 Ibn-Wahab, on China, iii. 89 n. 4. See 
 Ilenaudot. 
 
 Iceland, spread of Christianity in, iii. 300 
 -306. Character of Icelanders, 306. 
 Mission to Greenland, 307. 
 
 Icia (Ida), iii. 278. 
 
 Iconium, ii. 327 ; iii. 229 n. 3. Council 
 at, i. 318. 
 
 Iconoclasts, iii. 199, 200, 212, 213', 216- 
 219, 235, 236, 250 and n. 1, 256, 440, 
 532, 5.33, 537-543, 549; iv. 557. See 
 Councils (an. 754), Image controversy. 
 
 Idacius of Emerita, ii. 772, 773. 
 
 Idaiii Chronicon, ii. 97 n. 1. 
 
 Idealism, Idealists, Jewish, i. 56, 58, 59, 
 66, 377. Christian, i. 292 ; iii. 170. 
 Gnostic, i. 386. Platonic, i. 377 ; ii. 
 122, 123. With Augustine, ii. 399, 476. 
 And realism, in the image controversy, 
 iii. 539. See Alexandrian. 
 
 Idealistic sects, i. 208, 476. See Antino- 
 niian. 
 
 Ideals, moral, ii. 633. 
 
 Ideas, universal, in xMexandrian Judaism, 
 i. 54, 56, 65, 66. In Platonism, i. 378, 
 379, 380; Wicklif on, v. 165 n. 2, 166- 
 168. Eeality of, iv. 369, 444. Of the 
 absolute, iv. 441-445. Of God, iv. 441- 
 444, 457, 481. Ideas of reason, iv. 458, 
 459, 470, 471,481. The divine idea, ii. 
 476 ; iv. 457, 481, 482. Ideas in Gnos- 
 ticism, i. 389, 420, 423. Ruling, iv.271, 
 638. Foix;e of, v. 275. Ideal and real, 
 V. 396. 
 
 Ideler. 
 
 Manual of Chronology, i. 149 n. 1, 6S1 n. 4 ; ii. 
 106 n. 1, 125 n. 7, 338 n. 5. 
 
 'ISiiorevovTEf, i. 132 n. 6. 
 
 Idleness, iii. 443. 
 
 Idolatry, iii. 9, 51, 84, 307. Janow on, v. 
 211. See Paganism. 
 
 Idols, faith in, i. 71, 73. Sacrificed to by 
 Christian priests, iii. 53 n. 7. Of the 
 imagination, iii. 444. See Images. 
 
 'lepd, tepel^, iii. 264. 
 
 Ignatius, bp. of Antioch, narrative of his 
 death, i. 100 n. 4,661. Genuineness of 
 his epistles, 191 n. 2, 196 n. 1, 661. To 
 Polycarp, .slaves, 269. Festival of Sun- 
 day, 295, 296 n. 4. Against Docetism, 
 631. Doctrine of the Lord's Supper, 
 647. Life and writings, 660, 661 (iii. 
 170). 
 
 Epistola ad Ephes. cc. 11, 42, (cX^po? ; appoint- 
 ment of ch. officers, i. 196 n. 1 ; c. 20, 647 n 
 3. Ep. ii. ad Polycarp, § 5, marriage, 284 n 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 115 
 
 1 ; c. 4, 269 n. 3. Ad Ma^nes. c. 9, 295 u. 3, 
 
 296 n. 4. Ad Smyrn. § 2, 631 n. 1. 
 
 Ignatius, deacon. 
 
 Life of Tarasius, iii. 225 n. 1. Of Nicephorus, 
 532 n. 1, 533 n. 1, 535 un. 1, 2, 538 n. 2. 
 
 Ignatius (Nicetas), patriarch of Constan- 
 tinople, iii. 327, 549 and n. 3, 550, 558- 
 573. His origin, 558. Controversy be- 
 tween the Greek and Roman churches 
 respecting his patriarchate, 561-579. 
 Life of. See Nicetas David. 
 
 Ignis purgatorius, ii. 121 n. 1. See Pur- 
 gatorial fire. 
 
 Ignis Sacer, iii. 408 n. 1 ; iv. 266. 
 
 Ignorance. And Christianity, i. 78, 79. 
 Cause of heresies, ii. 751, 766, 767. In 
 England, iii. 468, 469 n. 5. Huss on 
 the plea of, v. 282, 283. See Clergy. 
 
 Igur, Russian Grand Prince, iii. 327. 
 
 lichester, iv. 424. 
 
 Edefonsus, Spanish bp. 
 
 Diss, deazymo et ferment., vision of, iii. 581 n. 
 3. See ilabillon. 
 
 lUgen. 
 
 Zeitschrift fur die historische Theologie. Bd. 
 2, 2tes St. p. 48, Kist's essay (see Kist), i. 185 
 n. 2. J. 1832, Bd. 2. 4tes St., Hist, of trea- 
 tises on tlie Paschal Supper, by Dr. Rettborg, 
 i. 298 n. 1. J. 1834, Bd. 4, St. 1, Neumann's 
 trans, of Esnig., i. 463 n. 3 ; iii. 257 n. 4. J. 
 1839, Heft. 2, p. 61, Jlerswin, v. 388 n. 2. J. 
 18411, Bd. 2, Speiker on Ansclm of Havelburg, 
 iv. 536 n. 3. 
 
 Illumination of books, iii. 201. 
 
 lUus, ii. 587. 
 
 Illyria, bps. of, ii. 204, 377, 601, 604-607. 
 See Councils (an. 347 and 375). 
 
 Illj'ricum, i. 80. 
 
 Image controversies, iii. 197-243, 531. 
 General participation in them, 197. In 
 the time of Leo the Isaurian, 202-214. 
 Of Constantino Copronvmus, 214-223. 
 Of Leo IV., 223, 224. Of Coustautine 
 the Younger and Irene, 224-233. Par- 
 ticipation of the Western church in 
 them, 233-243. Renewed in tlie Greek 
 church, 532-551. Participation of the 
 Western church, 551-553. 
 
 Image of God, i. 46, 65, 86, 400, 428, 456, 
 562, 575, 612, 613, 614, 641 and nn. 2, 
 4; ii. 287, 411 n., 438, 494, 508,664, 
 713-715, 751 ; iii. 98, 100, 103, 171 n. 2. 
 205, 515; iv. 412, 457, 460, 487, 488, 
 490, 491, 554, 623. Distinguished from 
 likeness, i. 613, 641 n. 2; iv. 491. Of 
 Christ, i. 434 ; iv. 623, 624. See Like- 
 ness. 
 
 Image of the Demiurge, i. 468. 
 
 Image of the emperor, i. 90, 99 ; ii. 112. 
 As asylum, ii. 176. 
 
 Images, image worship, i. 71, 291-293; 
 ii. 322-331 ; iii. 197-243, 532-553. 
 
 Su|)crstitious use of them in the 
 Greek church, iii. 170, 201, 546. As 
 sponsors in baptism, 201-546. Images 
 specially worshipped, 201, 213 n. 2. 
 Miracles wrought by, 201, 230, 240. 
 
 Inscriptions on, 545 n. 7. Substitute 
 for Scripture, 199, 546. Gradual ori- 
 gin of image worship, 198 ; in the 
 Greek clinrch, 170, 200. Reaction 
 against the e.xtravagance of, 198-200, 
 201. Opposition to in the Greek army, 
 224, 533-.535, 537, 538. In the Romish 
 church, 199, 200, 233, 441, 584 n. 1. 
 Gregory the Great on, 199. In the 
 Frank church, 199, 200, 2.3.3-243, 428- 
 437, 439-441, 584 u. 1. In Germany 
 and Italy, 439. In the Sects, 250 and 
 n. 1, 236, 598, 603, 604. Three ten- 
 dencies, 545, 552 n. 7. Destruction of 
 (ii. 28), see Iconoclasts. Combated 
 by Agobard of Lyons, 428, 429. By 
 Claudius of Turin, 430 n. 4, 433-437. 
 Jews and Mohammedans on, 201, 203 
 n. 1, 431. Views of Jonas of Orleans, 
 439. Of Walafrid Strabo, 440. Hink- 
 " mar, 440. MichaeLIL, 546. Ignatius, 
 558. 
 
 In the Fifth Period. Jews on, iv. 77, 
 79. Joachim, 225. Bernard, 264. Lull, 
 307. Innocent III., 317. Sects, 557, 
 578, 594. Ni])hon, 564. 
 
 In the Sixth Period. Wicklif on, v. 
 140, 156. Huss, 250. Janow, 233 ; on 
 miracles wrought by, 198, 199, 233, 
 234. 
 
 Images of Christ, i. 125, 292, 451 ; iii. 
 201, 213 n. 2,557. Of God, iii. 204, 
 207. Of Ormiizd, ii. 138 n. 3. Of Peter 
 and Paul, i. 292 n. 2. Of Pliilosophers, 
 i. 451. Of Sergius and Honorius, iii. 
 196. Others, i. 125. 
 
 Images, pagan, pagan writers on the wor- 
 ship of, i. 9, 21, 27. Valentine, i. 425, 
 427. Julian, ii. 50, 60, 61, 74. With 
 educated pagans, ii. 27. Removed by 
 Constantiue, ii. 27. Forbidden, ii. 28, 
 34. Restored, ii. 66. Renounced, de- 
 stroyed, ii. 98, 100, 101 and n. 5, 227 ; 
 iii. 19, 20, 28, 51, 292, 297, 301, 302, 
 329; iv. 3, 14, 15, 22, 29,31, 32,34. 
 See Iconoclasts, Idols. 
 
 Imagination, iii. 444 ; iv. 276. Dangers 
 of the, V. 392, 394. 
 
 Immaculate conception, doctrine of the, 
 iv. 331-333. 
 
 Immersion, i. 310. See Baptism. 
 
 Immortality, Demonax on, i. 10. M. Au- 
 reliu.s, i. 17. In Platonism, i. 19, 34. 
 Clementines, i. 32, 33. Saddueees, i. 
 41 and u. 1. Faith in, i. 158. In Gnos- 
 ticism, i. 421, 456. Hermogenes, Ter- 
 tuUian, i. 618. Ircnasus, i. 641 and n. 
 3. Christian doctrine of, i. 644. Origen, 
 i. 710, 711. Julian, ii. 58. Siinplicius, 
 ii. 108. Denial of, i. 600, 710, 711 ; ii. 
 763 n. 3; iii. 588 n. 2; v. 11. See 
 Soul. 
 
 Immutable condition of spiritual life, 
 Theodore, ii. 715. 
 
 Impauation, iii. 528 nn. 1,4; v. 153. 
 
 Imposition of hands, i. 310 n. 1,315,316; 
 ii. 30 n. 2, 190 n. 2, 359, 360, 725 ; iii. 
 
116 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 63 n. 4. With the sect at Orleans, iii. 
 595. Bogfomiles, iv. 562. Catharists, 
 iv. 575-577. See Confirmation. 
 
 Imposts, iv. 41. 
 
 Imputation of guilt, ii. 669. Of original 
 sin, iv. 517. 
 
 Ina, English king, on punishment in the 
 church, of criminals who took refuge 
 there, iii. 104. 
 
 Incantation, iii. 420, 444, 448 ; iv. 252 n. 
 3. 
 
 Incarnation, the, i. 592, 597, 602 ; iii. 158, 
 172, 261, 262, 465 n. 2; iv. 369, 451, 
 473, 49S, 507,508 ; v. 218. In the Sup- 
 per, ii. 731-733 (iii. 215). In the im- 
 age controversy, iii. 204,205, 215, 217, 
 539. Of the Holy Ghost, iv. 448. Of 
 Buddha, i. 483. See Christ, Docetism, 
 Logos, Redemption. 
 
 Incense, i. 73. Burning of, before im- 
 ages, 'ii. 206 n. 1, 210, 233, 239, 546, 
 
 Incorruption, principle of, ii. 735 n. 4. 
 
 Incubations, ii. 26, 47 and n. 4, 59, 371. 
 
 India, spread of Christianity in, i. 81, 82 ; 
 ii. 140, 141 ; iii. 89, 90 n. 2 ; iv. 57 ; v. 
 86 (iii. 51 n. 4). Ascetics in, i. 442. 
 Mani in, i. 488. Judgments of God in, 
 iii. 130. Antinomianism, v. 399. 
 
 Indiculus luminosus. See Paulus Alva- 
 rus. 
 
 Indifferent actions, iv. 524, 525. 
 
 Individuals, influence of, in great move- 
 ments, i. 509 ; iv. 629 ; v. 158. 
 
 Indulgences, iii. 5 n. 2, 441, 451, 452; iv. 
 349-353 ; v. 47. Origin of, iii. 52 n. 6, 
 137 n. 3, 138. In connection with the 
 crusades, iv. 124, 125, 156. Sale of, iv. 
 350-353; v. 52, 122, 123, 274 n. 3, 279, 
 283, 284, 285 n. 2. For the building of 
 churches, iv. 350. Preachers of, iv. 
 351-353 ; v. 52, 183, 288. Berthold on, 
 iv. 351, 352. Joachim, iv. 222. The 
 Troubadours, iv. 604 n. 3. Sects, iv. 
 610, 614. Wicklif, v. 164, 171. Con- 
 rad, V. 183, 184. Huss,v. 250, 274 and 
 n. 3, 277, 279-285, 291, 323. Jerome 
 of Prague, v. 285 n. 2. 
 
 Industry, among the Essenes, i. 45, 46. 
 In Parsism, ii. 129, 130. In monastic 
 life, ii. 272, 277, 283, 286, 287, 289, 295, 
 298; iii. 29, 415; iv. 283, 286, 287. 
 Ratherius on, iii. 443. See Manual 
 Labor, Occupations. 
 
 Infallibility, papal, iii. 35. Of the fathers, 
 iii. 485. 
 
 Infant baptism, i. 311-315, 461 n. 3, 498, 
 .504, 615,648, 715, 716; ii. 344, 355- 
 357, 645, 726-731 ; iii. 496 ; iv. 587 n. 
 5, 593, 595, 601, 615. See Cyprian, 
 Dionysius of Alexandria, Hieracas, 
 Irenaius, Stcphanus, Tcrtullian. 
 
 Infants, comnuinion of, i. 333, 648 ; iii. 
 496 ; iv. 341-343, 345. 
 
 Infidelity, in Paganism, reaction against, 
 i. ll-is. Plutarch on, i. "h. Kilation 
 to Christianity, i. 33. Of ecclc.-^iustics, 
 ii. 763 n. 3. Keactions of, iv. 324, 325, 
 
 531 ; V. 401 (68). Pantheistic, iv. 431. 
 Of Frederic II., iv. 179-182. Of Bon- 
 iface VIIL, V. 11. Of John XXIIL, 
 V. 111. 
 
 Infidels reclaimed, iv. 287. 
 
 Infinite and finite, i. 372, 373, 417. Sco- 
 tus on, iii. 465. Infinite series, i. 571. 
 
 Inflexibilis obstinatio, i. 90. 
 
 Informers, i. 96, 100-102, 104, 105, 118, 
 121. Laws again.st, i. 137. See Slaves. 
 
 Inge Olofson, Swedish king, iii. 291. 
 
 Injselhcim, iii. 272. 
 
 Ingeltrude, iii. 358 n. 
 
 Initiation, Symbolum, i. 307. Gnostic, i. 
 388, 437, 446. Into sects, iv. 556, 561, 
 576. 
 
 Innocence, i. 503. State of, iii. 490. See 
 Original State. 
 
 Innocent I., bp. of Pome, presbyters of 
 the filial churches, ii. 195 nn. 1, 2. The 
 Roman primacy, 203. Fasting on the 
 Sabbath, 335, 337 n. 1. Anointing, 
 360 n. 1. Celebration of the Lord's 
 Supper, 367 n. 4, 368 n. 2. In the Pel- 
 agian controversy, 643, 644 n. 4, 645- 
 647. Chrysostom, 756 n. 2, 761. Let- 
 ter of Pelagius to, 730 n. 4. 
 
 Epistles, ii. 644 n. 4. Ep. ad Concil. Carthag., 
 §§ 3, 7, providence, grace, t)46 nn. 2, 3. Ep. 
 25, ad Decentium (Decretales), § 5, interces- 
 sions connected with the Lord's Supper, 367 
 ii. 4,368 n. 2; § 6, prerogatives of bps., 188 
 n. 2 ; 360 n. 1 ; § 7, fa,«ting on the Sabbath, 
 335 n. 3 ; § 8, filial churches at Rome, 195 
 nn. Ep. ad quinque episcopos., 647 n. 1. 
 
 Innocent II., pope, election, takes refuge 
 in France, Bernard, iv. 144-146, 153, 
 255, 503. Returns to Rome, Arnold, 
 death, 146-151, 398. The Jews, 7.5. 
 Peter of Cluny, 194. Fraudulent col- 
 lectors of alms", 267. Abelard, 395, 396, 
 398, 503. Council of Pisa (an. 1134) 
 603. 
 Epp. 1. i. ep. 450, iii. 267 n. 6. 
 
 Innocent III., pope, his administration, iv. 
 173-177, 178. Mission in Prussia, 43- 
 45. The Jews, 75, 76. Appeals, 199. 
 Interpolated bulls, 204 and nn. 2, 3, 5, 
 205. Roskild, 206 n. 5. Plurality of 
 benefices, 207. Vicarii, 212. Joachim, 
 221 n. Bernard, 253 n. 3. Collection 
 of alms for Spitals, 267. Order of 
 Trinitarians; law against multiplica- 
 tion of monastic orders, 268. The 
 Sects, 269. Lateran council (v. 153), 
 see Councils, an. 1215. Order of 
 Dominicans, 270. Francis of Assisi, 
 272. Franciscans, 277. Sermon on 
 almsgiving, 306. As preacher, 317. 
 Bible-reading among the laity, 321- 
 324. Doctrine of Tran-substantiation, 
 339-341 (v. 153, 270). Auricular con- 
 fession, 353. Scholasticism, 411. Al- 
 maric of Bena, 446. Doctrine of re- 
 demption, 505, 506. Catharists, 582 n. 
 4, 583 n. 2. Waldenses, 609. Pau- 
 peres Catholici, 612, 613. Albigeuses, 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 117 
 
 punishment of heretics, 640. Peter of 
 Castelnau, 641 n. 4. Inquisition, 643. 
 Relations with England, v. 134. 
 
 Citations from his U'ritings: — 
 
 De Eleemosyna, c. iii. f. 201, iv. 306 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 De mysteriis missse, 1. i. c. 44, f. 395, the Bible, 
 the euchiirist, iv. 322 n. 1 ; 1. iv. c. 15, 339 nn. 
 
 Epistles. Ep. to French bps. against Catha- 
 rists, iv. 583 n. 2. L. i. ep. 93, to the abp. of 
 Ajx, per.^ecution of Catharists, 640 n. 2 ; ep. 
 171, to the king of France, 173 n. 3 ; ep. 2-35, 
 falsified bulls, 204 n. 5, 205 n. 2 ; ep. 2.37, 
 appeals, 199 n. 4; ep, 249, to a legate, 174 
 n. ; ep. 324, deci.sion on right of property, 
 174 n. 1 ; ep. .349, ungenuine bulls, 205 n. 2 ; 
 ep. 358, on his multiplicity of business, 173 
 n. 4 ; ep. 481, Trinitarians, 268 n. 2. L. ii. 
 epp. 13, 99, appeals, 199 n. 4; ep. 29, bulls, 
 204 n. 3 ; ep. 141, to the Waldenses, .321 n. 2, 
 323 n. 2 ; ep. 142, to the bp. and chapter at 
 Metz, Waldenses, .322 nn. 2j_3 ; ep. 234, pro- 
 vision for converted Jews, (6 n. 2 ; ep. 235, 
 religious societies at Metz, 324 n. 1 ; ep. 302, 
 the Jews, 76 n. 1. L. v. ep. 23, appeals, 
 199 n. 4. L. vi. ep. 10, the forged bull, 
 204 n. 3. L. xi. ep. 26, Peter of Castelnau, 
 
 641 n. 4 ; ep. 198, Waldenses, 613 n. 1 . h. 
 xii. ep. 7, to the abp. of Milan ; the same, 
 618 nfi. 2, 3. L. xlii. ep. 78, to the bps. of 
 Tarraco, 613 nn. 4, 5 ; ep. 128 to the abp. of 
 Gnesen, 43 nn. L. xv. ep. 102, to his le- 
 gates, the crusade against the Albigenses, 
 
 642 n. 1 ; ep. 147, to the Cistercian abbots, 
 43 n. 1, 44 n. 1 ; ep. 148, to the dukes of 
 Pomerania and Poland, 44 n. 2. L. xvi. 
 ep. 12, legates, 173 n. 5; ep. 84, the con- 
 verted Jew, 76 n. 3. 
 
 Exposition of 2d penitential psalm, f. 241, iv. 
 
 349 n. 3. 
 Registr., ed. Baluz, disposition of the imperial 
 
 crown, i. f. 697, iv. 176 n. 2 ; f. 715, 177 n. 
 
 1. 
 Sermo i. (opp. ed. Colon. 1575), f . 6, vicarious 
 
 atonement, iv. 506 n. 1 ; f . 40, on preaching, 
 
 317 n. 6. S. iii. in dedicat. templi, f . 75, 
 
 image worship, 317 n. 7. 
 
 Innocent IV., pope, embassy to the Mon- 
 gols, iv. 49-51. The Jews, 76. Fred- 
 eric II., 183, 184. The begging monks, 
 282. Heretics under, 610. 
 
 Innocent VI., pope, v. 44. 
 
 Innocent VII., pope, bull against the 
 Wicklifite heresies in Bohemia, v. 247. 
 Death, 70. 
 
 Inquisition, inquisitors, ii. 252 ; iii. 256 ; 
 iv. 581 nn. 6, 9, 582, 585, 614 nn. 4, 5, 
 628, 629, 631 and n. 2, 640, 642-644 ; v. 
 180, 392. Directoriuni iiiquisitionis 
 (see Nicholas Eymericus), 618 n. 1. 
 Protocol of, see Philip of Limborch. 
 
 Insabhatati, iv. 609. 
 
 Insanity, i. 75 ; iii. 102 n. 4; iv. 325. 
 
 Inscriptions, Chinc.ie-Syrian, iii. 89. Nu- 
 bian, iii. 90 n. 1. On images, iii. 545 
 n. 7. In Bethlehem chapel, v. 301,321, 
 333. 
 
 Inscriptionum Latinarum ampliss. coll., 
 ii. 92 n. 2. 
 
 Insignia, episcopal, obtained by abbots, 
 iv. 201, 202. 
 
 Insincerity, oriental, iii. 561 and n. 3, 563 
 and n. "l, 564, 570 n. 2, 578, 583 n. 3 
 (235). 8ee Khetoricians. 
 
 Inspiration, views of, among the Alexan- 
 drian Jews, i. 55, 56. Charisma, i. 181, 
 
 510. In the Clementines, i. 356. In 
 Gnostici.sm, i. 371 n., 389, 427, 439 ; iv. 
 574 n. 1. Among the Montanists, i. 
 
 511, 515,519. In the Catholic church, 
 i. 518-520. Iren£Eus, Tcrtullian on, i. 
 679, 680. Antiochian school, ii. 389- 
 394. Paulicians, iii. 265. Acobard, 
 iii. 460. Abelard, iv. 376, 377, 391, 392, 
 496 n. 1. Bernard, iv. 371. Catha- 
 rists, iv. 574. See Charismata, Holy 
 Spirit, Language. 
 
 Instantius, bp., ii. 772, 773. 
 
 Instruction, Christian, iii. 9, 11, 13,21, 
 
 22, 41, 42, 51, 52, 56, 79, 80, 123-125, 
 
 152, 326, 330 ; iv. 4, 31, 39, 41, 90, 215, 
 276, 277, 282 n. 4, 287, 297, 298, 425, 
 426, 611,612. Of the young, iii. 11, 
 
 23, 29, 53, 70, 72, 73, 153, 315 n. 1, 
 325, 330, 408 n. 1, 425. Family, iii. 
 108. Counsels of bp. Daniel, iii. 52. 
 Alcuin on, iii. 76, 124. Lack of, iii. 
 323, 334. Through images, iii. 198, 
 199 (see Images). Alfred on, iii. 468. 
 Wicklif on, v. 142. See Preaching, 
 Schools. 
 
 Insufflation in baptism, ii. 359. 
 Insurrections, iii. 278. In England, v. 
 
 159, 160, 161, 163. 
 Intellectualism, i. 550, 556 ; ii. 400, 447 ; 
 
 iv. 181. 
 Intention, in morals, Eaymund Lull on, 
 
 iv. 308, 309, 484, 485. Abelard, iv. 
 
 387-390, 392, 399, 528. Aquinas, iv. 
 
 528. Huss, V. 350. 
 Intercession, of the brethren, i. 219, 416. 
 
 Of martyrs, i. 229, 231 ; ii. 373, 375. 
 
 For martyrs, i. 334 n. 4 ; ii. 373. In 
 
 connection with the Lord's Supper, ii. 
 
 367, 368. Of monks, ii. 285. Of the 
 
 .saints, iii. 7, 429, 4.33, 437 ; iv. 593. 
 
 Huss on, V. 284, 323, 324. Of Christ, 
 
 V. 301. 
 Intercessiones, of the clergy and monks, 
 
 ii. 29, 118, 173-176, 187, 230 n. 2, 285; 
 
 iii. 28 and n. 3, 103, 104 n. 1, 422 and 
 
 n. 3; iv. 243, 547, 548. 
 Interchange of predicates, ii. 489, 501, 
 
 502, 523; iii. 159-162, 183; iv. 340; v. 
 
 153. See 'AvTifiediaraaic. 
 Intercourse of nations and Christianity, 
 
 i. 79. See Commerce, Crusades. 
 Interdict, against Lothaire and the synod 
 of Metz. iii. 355, 356. Early use of, iii. 
 454. Threatened against Philip I., iv. 
 102. At Rome, iv. 161. In England, 
 iv. 174, 176. Against Frederic II., 
 Hildegard on the, iv. 219. The Cath- 
 arists, iv. 582. The Sect at Halle, iv. 
 610. Against the Albigenses, iv. 640. 
 Threatened against Philip the Fair, v. 
 6. Against Charles VI. of France, v. 
 77. Interdict against Louis IV. of 
 Germany, v. 24, 42, 43, 380, 383 n. 2, 
 407. Against Huss, v. 272, 273, 275, 
 294-296, 300, 301, 312, 313, 322. Huss 
 onthe, v. 301. Tauler, v. 383. Mar- 
 garet Ebuerin, v. 383 n. 2. See Ban. 
 
118 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Intermediate state, i. 654, 667 n. 2; ii. 
 730. 
 
 Interpolated writings, i. 172 n. 4, 176, 
 177, 355,457 n. 4, 582 ; iv. 221. See 
 Bulls. 
 
 Interj)retation of the Bible, literal, i. 36, 
 41, 42, 49, 53, 54, 56, 57, 60, 460, 463, 
 547, 552, 652, 694, 696, 700, 71 1 , 722 ; ii. 
 375 n. 1, 388, 666 ; iii. 443, 459 ; iv. 77, 
 78, 601, G14. Allegorical, i. 39, 40, 44, 
 47, 54, 59, 61, 171, 348 n. 2, 355, 460, 
 463, 700, 714 ; ii. 388, 389, 778; iv. 77, 
 78, 220, 230-232, 571. Arbitrary, i. 39, 
 49, 53-55, 379-389, 460, 501, 502, 582, 
 700 ; ii. 388 ; iii. 459 ; iv. 78. Logical, 
 Scientific, Grammatical, Historical, i. 
 54, 5.33, 722 ; ii. 389-394, 402, 673, 754 ; 
 iii. 458, 459 ; iv. 377. Spiritualizing, i. 
 546-548, 552-557 (see aliove. Allegori- 
 cal). I\Iv.stical and mythical, i. 44, 331, 
 347, 460, 557; ii. 389, 393,394, 616; 
 iii. 459, 601. See Bible interpreta- 
 tion. 
 
 Interpreters, i. 303; iii. 12,21, 36,367, 
 576 n. 1 ; iv. 6, 7, 17, 20, 29, 39, 55. 
 
 Interstitia, iii. 93. 
 
 Introspection, iv. 304, 305, 514. 
 
 Intuition, My.*tic, i. 64. Gnostic, i. 371, 
 372, 382, 3"87, 389, 414, 415, 426, 432. 
 Clement on,i. 541. Origen, i. 546, 547, 
 552. Abelard, iv. 375 n. 4, 377, 380 n. 
 3. Oliva, iv. 623. Of God, Origen on, 
 i. 623, 626, 636 ; Servatus Lupus, iii. 
 473; Bernard, iv. 371, 372; Richard de 
 St. Victor, iv. 411-413; Aquinas, iv. 
 429, 431, 514; Pullein, iv. 486; John 
 XXIL, V. 37 ; Friends of God, v. 393 ; 
 Pantlieistic, iv. 230. Intuitive bent, iii. 
 466. 
 
 Inundations, ii. 528. 
 
 Investiture, iii. 400-404. Contests con- 
 cerning, iv, 35,36, 101-120, 133-143, 
 147, 172, 198, 593. Symbol of, iii. 402 ; 
 iv. 134, 142. Per sceptrum, iv. 143. 
 Three parties, iv. 141. 
 
 Invisible, the, iii. 236, 237. Power of be- 
 coming invisible, i. 448 and u. 1. 
 
 Ion, Irish bp., iii. 307. Martyr in North 
 America. 
 
 lona, St., iii. 10, 21. 
 
 Ionia, Julian there, ii. 44 and n. 1. 
 
 Ireland, spread of Christianity tliither, ii. 
 146-149. Seminary of Christian cul- 
 ture, iii. 10, 43, 152. Mission among 
 the Picts and Scots, iii. 10. Monaste- 
 ries in (ii. 149), 10, 20, 23, 29, 43, 460, 
 461 . Strict ascetici.sm, 20, 21 and n. 31 . 
 Missions in England, 23. Influence of 
 English church on, 25. Missions among 
 the Germans, 29-38. In Brabant, 43. 
 In North America, 307. Mi.ssionaries, 
 their relation to Pome, 23, 32-35, 37 n. 
 6, 53, 60-63. Hospitality, 43. Theo- 
 loirical culture, 43, 60, 62* n. 2, 63 n. 4. 
 152, 460, 461, 468. Sjiirit of freedom, 
 49,53, 121,461. Mission in Iceland, 
 300 n. 1. On the Orcades, 306 n. 3. 
 
 Migratory tendency, 300 n. 1, 460. Art 
 in, 460 n. 6. Dialectic tendency, 461 n. 
 1. Bernard's monks, iv. 254. See 
 Books, British Church. 
 Ircnseus, bp. of Lyons and Vienne, dia- 
 ciple of Polvcarp, life and writings, i. 
 677-681, 682'. Transplants the theol- 
 ogy of Asia Minor to the West, 508, 
 509. His relation to Montanism, 524, 
 525. Chiliasm, 651. Hermeneutic8, 
 388, 613 nn. 1,2. On the miracles of 
 the Christians, 74. Christianity in 
 Germany, 84 ; among barbarous tribes, 
 84, 85 ; in Spain, 85. Persecutions, 
 119. The gift of tongues, 186 n. 2. 
 Presbyters, iiishops, 192. Ecclcsia apos- 
 tolica at Rome, 204. Cathedra Petri, 
 213. Conception of the church, 209. 
 Victor of Rome, dispute about the 
 passover, 215, 299 nn., 300. Gladiato- 
 rial shows, 263. Fasts, 300. Infant 
 baptism, 311, 312. Christ as arche- 
 type, 311. Oblations, 330 and n. 1, 331 
 n. 1. Ebionites,344, 345, 348 and n. 2. 
 Antinomian Gnostics, 385, 452, 4.53. 
 Doctrine of accommodation among the 
 Gnostics, 388. Arrogance of Gnostics, 
 393. Cerinthus, 396 and n. 1, 397 n. 1. 
 Basilides, 401. Basilideans, 409, 447 n. 
 3. Ptolemajus, 437. Saturnin,455 n. 1. 
 Tatian, 456. Marcosians, 476 and n. 
 1. Alogi and the Gospel of John, 526, 
 527. Knowledge of God, 560. Doc- 
 trine of creation, 568. INIonarchianism, 
 579. Soul of Christ, 634. Redemjition, 
 640-642. Sanctification, 645. Baptism, 
 646. The Lord's Supper. 647 ; ii. 731, 
 732 n. 1. Hermas, i. 660. Hippolytus, 
 i. 681. His writings at Rome, iii. 150 
 n. 4. 
 
 Citations from his writings : — 
 Epistola ad Florinum, ap^Euscb. 1. v. 20, Poly- 
 carp, 667 n. 3. Kp. ad Victoreni. ap. Euscb. 
 1. V. 24, independence of communities, i. 215 
 n. 1 ; the fast, 300 n. 1 ; the Lord's Supper 
 carried to the absent, 332 n. 2. 
 Ufere.a. (ed. Mae>uet.) L. i. c. 1, § 3, Valcntin- 
 ians, Bythos, 418 n. 1 ; c. 3, Ptolcmirus, 439 
 n. 2 ; c. 3, § 5, Valentinians, the cros.s, 420 
 n. 1 ; c. 6, § 2, creation of man, 424 n. 3 ; c. 
 6, gladiatorial shows, 263 n. 1 ; c. 7, §§ 3, 4, 
 Valentinians, the prophets, 426 n. 2: e. 8, § 
 4, Christ and the Soter, 423 n. 2 ; c. 10, 
 Christianity in Germany, 84 n. 3 ; c. 11, § 2, 
 Secundus, 4.38 n. 4 ; e. 12, § 8, Valentinians, 
 man, 424 n.2; c. 21, Marcosians, extreme 
 unction, 477 n. 5 ; c. 21, § 4, knowledj^e, with 
 the Gnostics. 476 n. 1 ; c. 24, Basilides, peace, 
 400 n. 4; Pseudo-Basilideans, 448 n. 2 ; Mar- 
 cion, the redemption, 471 n. 1 ; c. 25, Car- 
 pocratians, 450 n. 1 ; c. 26, the Kbionites, 
 348 n.2; Cerinthus, 397 n. 1; Xicolaitans, 
 452 n.2; c. 26, ^ 2, Ebionites, 348 n.4; c. 
 27, § 2, Marcion, 471 n. 1 ; c. 28, Tatian, 456 
 n.4; c. ol, Cainites, 448 n. 5. L. ii. c. 4, 
 matter, with Gnostics, 375 n. 5 ; c. 10, § 1, 
 herniencutical canons, 613 n. 1 ; c. 13, § 4, at- 
 tributes of God, 560 n. 3 ; c. 16, Basilides, 400 
 n. 4 ; c. 22, § 4, Christ's relation to the differ- 
 ent stages of human nature, 311 n. 3 ; c. 28, 
 § 3, a principle in hermcneutics, 613 n.2; c. 
 S'2, § 4, miracles of Christians, 74 n. 2. L. 
 iii. c. 2, Gnostics on the discourses of Christ, 
 389 n. 3 ; c. 3, Kkijpoi, 190 n. 1 ; church of 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 119 
 
 Rome, 204 n. 3 ; c. 3, § 4, Polycarp and Mar- 
 cion, 465 n. 3 ; c. 4, conversion of barbarians, 
 85 u. 1 ; c. 5, against aocommoJation, 389 n. 
 1 ; c. 7, hvperbata in Paul's writings, 679 
 nn. 2, 3 ; c. 11, Nicolaitans, 452 n. 2 ; c. 11, 
 § 9, Montanists, Johns gospel, 527 n. 1 ; c 
 14, bishops and presbyters, 192 n. 1; c. 15, 
 complaints of the Gnostics, 390 n. 1 ; their 
 arrogance, 393 n. 2 ; c. 17, baptism, 646 n. 1 ; 
 c. 18 (20), 20 (alias 22), 31, redemption, 642 
 n. 1 ; c. 22, person of Christ, 634 n. 3 ; c. 24, 
 § 1, the church, 209 n. 1. 
 li. iv. cc. 13, 14,ol3edience and freedom, 645 n. 
 1 ; c. IS, thank-offering in the Lord's Sup- 
 per, 330 n. 1, 331 n. 4 ; c. 26, bps. and pres- 
 byters, 192 n. 1 : c. 30, Oommodus, 119 n. 3 ; 
 Christians in the world, 274 n. 1 ; c. 33, § 6, 
 false prophets, 678 n. 1 ; § 7, separatists, 209 
 n. 3 ; § 9, martyrs, 119 n. 4. 
 L. V. e. 1, § 1, person of Christ, 635 n. 1 ; the 
 redemption from the dominion of Satan, 641 
 n. 1 ; c. 16, the Logos, 042 n. 1 ; c. 31, oppo- 
 nents of the Chiliastg, 654 n. 1 ; c. 32, the 
 same, 651 n. 3 ; c. 35, the millennium, 651 n. 
 2. 
 Irenaeus, comes, friend of Nestorius, ii. 
 52", 534, 537 and n. 2. Tragedy, 553 
 n. 3. 
 Irene, Greek empress, iii. 536 n. 2. Friend 
 of images, her character, 223. Obtains 
 the government, 224. Favors Monach- 
 ism, 225. Her efforts to promote im- 
 age worship, 224-233, 234. See Ilar- 
 duin, t. iv. 
 Irnerius (Guarnerius), at Bologna, iv. 
 
 203. 
 Irregulares saeculares, iv. 208. 
 Irresistible grace. See Grace. 
 Isaac, martyr, iii. 339. 
 Isacios, monk, ii. 535 n. 2. 
 Isaiah, Conrad on, v. 185, 186. Gregory 
 I. on, iii. 150 u. 7. Catharists, iv. 571 
 B. 5. 
 
 Is. 1 r 2, ii 499 n. 3. 1 : 11, i. 284. 1 : 14, i. 
 300. 2 : 4, ii. 159. 6 : 3, ii. 590. 7 : 9, 1. 
 5:30 : iv. 551. 7 : 14, i. 348. 7 : 16, ii. 496. 
 8 : 23(9 : 1,2), i. 349. 9:6,iv. 554. 11:2, 
 Iv. 622 ; V. 198, 21 (31) : 7, 8, i. 350. 28 : 19, 
 V. 340. 29 : 13, ii. 244, 315. 40 : 18, iii. 533. 
 43 : 19, i. 531. 45 : 7, iii. 144. 53 : 2, i. 169 
 n. 5, 271, 291, 631, 633. 63 : 4, 5, i. 643 n. 1. 
 53 : 7, i. 230. 53 : 8, ii. 460 n. 2. 65 : 4, ii. 
 47. 65 : 25, ii. 158. See Commentaries. 
 Isancios, iv. 564 u. 2. 
 Isanrea, b]is. of, ii. 757. Robbers of, 761. 
 
 See Sik'ucia. 
 Isidore, tij). (if IIis])alis (Seville), charac- 
 ter, iii. 151, 152, 457. On j)redestina- 
 tiou, 151, 474. The Jews, 152. 
 Abbreviatures, iii. 153 n 3. Chronicle of the 
 Goths, iii. 152. Do otflciis eccle.siasticis, iii. 
 151. L. i. c. 40, fasts in January, ii. 351 n. 
 3. Decretals, iii. 347 and n. 1 Origines, 
 iii. 347 n. 1. Sententiarum libri tres, iii. 151. 
 L. ii. c. 6, predestination, twofold, iii. 151 n. 
 2 ; c. 30, falsehood, iii. 152 n. 1. !«ee I'seudo- 
 Isidorean. 
 Isidore, presbyter in Alexandria, ii. 748, 
 
 750, 752, 753. 
 Isidore of Pelusiura, abbot, ii. 165, 189 n. 
 8, 289, 320, 355. 514 n. 1, 727, 743 n. 1. 
 On slavery, 287 (iii. 99). Antliropol- 
 ogy, doctrinft of the ciiurch, 722. Con- 
 truversy on the origin of souls, 764 n. 
 2. 
 
 Citations from his Epistles : — 
 
 L. i. ep. 37, validity of sacraments, ii. 766 n. 2 ; 
 ep. 52, Manichean monks, 771 n. 1 : ep. 63, 
 pagan writers, 743 n. 1 ; ep. 90, theatrical 
 singing, 355 n. 2 ; ep. 142, in behalf of a 
 slave, 287 n. 5 (iii. 99 n. 1) ; ep. 1.52, Theoph- 
 ilus of Alexandria, "53 n. 1, 759 n. 2 ; ep. 
 262, rude monks, 289 nn. 3, 4; ep. 306, 
 slaves, 288 u. 1 ; ep. 311, to Theodosiu.«, ii. 
 165 n. 1 ; ep. 370, to Cyrill, 514 n. 1. L. ii. 
 ep. 2, grace, 722 n. 6; ep. 3, use of pagan 
 writers, 743 n. 1 ; ep. 127, Cyrill, 612 n. 3 ; 
 ep. 246, church buildings, 320 nn. 2, 3. L. 
 iii. epp. 13, 165, 171, 204, grace, 722 n. 6 ; ep. 
 235 et 295, infidel presbyters, 763 n. 3 ; ep. 
 340, validity of sacraments, 766 n. 2. L. 
 iv. ep. 163, Origenistic doctrines, 764 n. 1 ; 
 ep. 188, archdeacons, 189 n. 8. L. v. ep. 
 131, worldly-minded clergymen, 766 n. 1 ; 
 ep. 195, infant baptism, 727 n. 3. 
 
 Isidorus, pagan ])liilo.sopher, ii. 110. 
 Isidorus, sou of Basilides, i. 400,402 n. 2, 
 
 406, 408, 409, 415, 416. 
 
 Comment, in proph. Parchor. ap. Clem. Strom., 
 1. vi. f. 641, demon of Socrates, i. 406 n. 3. 
 
 Isis, the priestess of, i. 22. Worship of, 
 ii. 47 n. 4, 105 n. 3, 307. 
 
 Isle de France, iii. 459. 
 
 Islcif, iii. 305. 
 
 Islep, abp. of Canterbury, v. 135, 136. 
 
 laoxptaToi, ii. 764 n. 3. 
 
 Isolated efforts, iii. 25, 45. 
 
 Israel, abp. of Cologne, life of, iii. 460 n. 
 6. See Leibnitz. 
 
 Israel, s])iritual, iv. 568. 
 
 Istria, ii. 608. 
 
 Italians, in France, iii. 42 ; t. 232. At 
 the council of Constance, 103, 106, 118, 
 119, 126. Promoted to offices in the 
 church, 137. 
 
 Italy, Christianity in, i. 80, 84. Maxen- 
 tius, ii. 9 n. 1. Diocese of R., bp. in, ii. 
 199. Monachism in, ii. 294. Intended 
 council, ii. 574, 576. St. Martin, iii. 7. 
 Columban in, iii. 33, 34. Oath of Ital- 
 ian l)ps. to the pope, iii. 48. Relation 
 to the East Roman Emj)ire, iii. 112, 
 113,117, 181, 186, 187, 234. Culture 
 in, iii. 151. Cliurch psalmody, iii. 242. 
 Adalhard, iii. 273 n. 1. Lewis the Ger- 
 man in, iii. 355. Political disturbances, 
 iii. 366, 375, 378, 394,403, 422 ; iv. 299, 
 627. Inliuence of Benedict IX., iii. 376. 
 Henry III in, iii. 377. Orders of monks 
 in, iii. 418-424, 451. Corruption smd 
 ignorance, iii. 432 (469) ; iv. 84. Pen- 
 ance in, iii. 451. Sects in, iii. 592, 594; 
 iv. 99, 225, 582, 583 n. 2, 584 and u. 2, 
 585, 590, 609, 613, 626-639. Henry 
 IV. in, iv. 104, 113-120. Henry V', 
 iv. 133. Bernard, iv. 146,254, 259. In- 
 fluence of Arnold in, iv. 148 n. 2, 150- 
 152, 160-162. Frederic I. in, iv. 161- 
 163, 166-168, 173. Authority of the 
 poi)es in, iv. 172. Frederic II. in, iv. 
 179. Worship of the host, iv. 341. 
 Anselm, iv. 364. Students from, iv. 
 373. Louis IV. in,v. 24, 36,37. Church 
 in, depressed, v. 44. Janow .in, v. 192, 
 223. Flagellants, v. 412. See Rome. 
 
 Ithacius, bp. of Sossuba, ii. 772-775. 
 
120 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Itineracy, iii. 108, 109 ; iv. 286, 290, 608. 
 See Mendicants, Preachers. 
 
 Ivo (Yves), bp. of ( hartres, his relations 
 ■with Philip I. of Prance, iv. 121-123. 
 On lay investiture, 136, 137, 141. The 
 Eoman church, 194, 196. Letrates, 197, 
 198. E.\enii)tious, 201. Collection of 
 Ecclesiastical Laws, 203. ()u asceti- 
 cism, 241, 242. Penance, 347. 
 
 Citations from his Epistles : — 
 
 (Ed. Paris 1610), ep. 5, iv. 121 n. 2. F.p. 12, to 
 Urbiin 11., legate."!, 198 n. 3. Ep. 15, to 
 Philip of FniiK-e,121 n. 3. Ep. 20, to the 
 men of Chartres, 122 n. 1. Ep. 35, on the 
 council at Kheims, 123 nn. 1, 2. Ep. 46, to 
 Urban II., 123 n. 3. Ep. 47, to Dapifer, 122 
 nn. 2-4. Ep. 60, to a legate, 198 n. 4. Ep. 
 63, priesthood, 592 n. 1. Ep.65, exemptions, 
 201 nn. 2, 3. Ep. 67, appeals to Kume, 199 
 n. 1. Ep. 74, judgments of God, 588 n. 2. 
 Ep. 87, corruption at Rome, 197 n. 1. Ep. 
 109, legates, 197 n. 5. Ep. 126, the cmoni- 
 cal clergy, 207 n. 2. Ep. 133, Knnie, 196 n. 1. 
 Ep. 158, the same, 196 n. 2. Ep. 1^2, a.scet- 
 icism, 241 nn. 3, 4. Ep. 195, authority of the 
 pope, 194 n. 1. Ep. 205, judgments of God, 
 588 n. 2. Ep. 228, penance, 347 n. 1. Ep. 
 2.33, on Paschalis 11., 136 nn. 3, 4, 140 n. 3. 
 Ep. 236, to John of Lyons, the same, 1,36 n. 
 5, 137 nn. 1, 2, 140 n. 3. Ep. 256, anchorets, 
 242 n. 1. 
 
 Ized, caliph, iii. 203 n. 1. 
 Ized, genius of the sun, i. 493. 
 
 Jabdallaha, Nestorian missionary, iii. 89. 
 
 Jacob, and Esau, iv. 569 u. 1. Jacob's 
 well, i. 43.5. 
 
 Jacob, bp. of Harkh, Thondracian, iii. 
 .588. His doctrine, 589. 
 
 Jacob, dean, v. 298. 
 
 Jacob (James), king of Majorca and Mi- 
 norca, iv. 65. 
 
 Jacob (Baradasus), Monophysite bishop, 
 Jacobites, ii. 612. 
 
 Jacob, Persian martyr, ii. 134. 
 
 Jacob, ste])s of, i. 352. 
 
 Jacob Amund, Swedish king, iii. 292. 
 
 Jacob Boehmen, i. 482 n. 1. 
 
 Jacob of Edcssa, bp., ii..345 n. 1. 
 
 Jacob of Vitry (a Vitriaco), bp. of Acco, 
 at Damietta, iv. 60. Canonici sa^cu- 
 larcs, 208. Pulco's influence, 211. Care 
 of lepers, 267. Life at the University 
 of Paris, 413. Peter Cantor, 414. 
 
 Epistle on the capture of Damietta (see Bon- 
 gars), iv. 60 n. 3. 
 
 Hist, ocoideutalis, cc. 6,9, f. 287, Fulco, iv. 209 
 n., 210 nn., 211 n. 1 ; c. 7, f. 277 etseq., univ. 
 of Paris, 413 n. 7 ; f. 338, societies for the 
 care of lepers, 267 n.4; f. 339, fraudulent 
 collections, 267 n. 5 ; c. 29, forged bulls, 204 
 n. 4 : c. 30, canonici, 206 n. 5, 208 n. 6 ; c. 
 32, Francis at Damietta, Franciscans, 60 nn. 
 2,4. 
 
 Jacob Tollius. 
 
 Insignia itinerar. Ital., Anathemas, f. 106, 
 Marcionites, iii. 245 n. 1: f. 114, Tychicus 
 (Sergius), 254 n. 3, 269 n. 1 ; f. 122, Euchites, 
 264 n. 1 ; f. 142, AristocTitus, ii. 771 n. 4 ; 
 
 f. 144, Paulieians, iii. 262 n.4, 265 n. 2; f. 
 146, the same, 266 n. 2. 
 
 Jacobellus of Mies, v. 297, 331, 337, 338 
 
 and n. 1, 367. 
 Jacobi. 
 
 Auserlesene Briefwechsel, Bd. ii. s. 55, ii. 123 
 n. 1. 
 
 Jago di Compostella, iii. 394 ; iv. 298, 
 
 306, 640. 
 Jahrbiicher fiir Wissenschaftliche Kritik. 
 
 Mai 1837, Nr. 85, Critique by Dr. Baur, i. 697 
 n. 1. 
 
 Jamblichus, the Neo-Platonist, i. 173 ; ii. 
 
 613 n. 2. 
 James, the apostle, i. 63, 461, 675. 
 Epistle of. — 
 
 1:2,3, and 1 : 12, r. 365. 2 : 10, iv. 348. 2 : 19, 
 ii. 122. 4, iii. 3t32. 5 : 14, i. 119 n. 6; iii. 
 448. 5 : 15, iii. 448. 5 : 20, iv. 588. 
 
 Janduno, John of, v. 25, 147. 
 
 Janow, Matthias of, life and character, 
 V. 192-194 (93). On Militz, v. 174- 
 178,183 n. 3, 236. Conrad, 183 n. 3. 
 De regulis V. et N. Test., 194-232. On 
 frequent participation in the Lord's 
 Supper, 193, 213, 217-231, 335. Under 
 both forms, 217,231,233,338. Vices 
 of the cler^v, 194-199, 202-206, 215, 
 
 256. Antichri.st, 196-201, 231-234, 266. 
 Faith, 199, 201. Elia.s, 201. Law of 
 Christ, 207-210. Christ the head of 
 the church, 210-214. Equality of clergy 
 aud laity, 213-217. Consiiia'and prie- 
 cejjta, 213, 216, 249. Persecution uf 
 preachers, 258. The schism, 231. The 
 Synod of Prague ; image worship, 2.33. 
 Letters of fraternity, 250 n. 1. Angels, 
 
 257. liuss, 235, 238, 239, 240, 242, 
 248-2.50, 256, 257, 290, 291,325,337, 
 364. His writings, 193 nn. 1, 2, 194 
 and notes. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 From maivuscript, De regulis V. et N. Testa- 
 menti, preaching of Militz, v. 176 nn. 1, 3, 
 177 n. Beueticence of M., 182 nn. 1, 2. 
 Death of M., 183 n. 1. M. and Conrad, 183 
 n. 3. Llis motives in writing, 195 n. .Anti- 
 christ, 196 n., 197 nn., 232 n 3. Satan, 19S 
 n., 199 n. 1. Faith, 199 nn. 2, 3. The spirit 
 of Ehas, 200 nn., 201 n. 1. The parish priest, 
 203 nn.,204 nn. Confession of Jesus, 205 
 nn. Human ordinances, 206 nn., 208 n. 1. 
 Law of Christ, 208 nn. 2, 3, 2(19 nn. The 
 Jewish law, 210 n. 1. Headship of Christ, 
 210 nn. 2, 3. Unity of the ch., 211 nn. 1, 2. 
 The dav of light, 211 n. 3. .^clf-rigliteous- 
 ness, 212 n. 1. The church, 212 n. 2, 214 nn. 
 Piety in the laity, 214 n. 1, 216 n. On fre- 
 quent participation in the Supper, 217 nn., 
 218 nn., 221 n.,223nn.4, 5 224 n.2, 225nn., 
 226 nn., 228 nn., 230 nn,, 231 nn. 1, 2. Pride 
 in dress, 223 nn. 1-3, 192 n. 2. The Schism, 
 231 n. 3, 232 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Published fragments of the same (IIuss, 0pp. 
 De regno, etc., Autichristi), 194 n. 2; c. 21, f. 
 374, p. 2, clergy at Prague, 194 n. 1. Future 
 restoration of the church, 200 n. 2. De 
 sacerdot.et monach. carnalium abominatioue 
 (IIuss, 0pp. Norib. 1558, ij, f- 376 et set/., the 
 fire within him, 193 nn. 2 , 3 ; f. 398. p. 2, c. 
 22, the abomination of desolation, 193 n. 1 
 (196 n.). 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 121 
 
 Jansenists, ii. 724. 
 
 Japan, iii. 130. 
 
 Jaroslaw, Eussian prince, iii. 330. 
 
 Jean Benoi.st. 
 
 Hist, des Albigeois, t. 1, apochryphal gospel of 
 John, iv. 553 n. 5. 
 Jehoschua Ben Meir, Jewish chronicle of, 
 
 iv. 74 n. 1. 
 Jehovah, i. 57, 477. 
 Jenaischeu Literaturzeitung. 
 
 J. 1817, Nos. 48-51, Gesenius on the Liber 
 Adauii, i. 376 n. 3. 
 
 Jeremiah, iii. 150 n. 7 ; iv. 333. 
 
 Jer. 1 : 5, ii. 629. 1 : 10, iv. 251. 8 : 10, v. 
 285. if : 5, i. 230 ; iii. 429. 31 : 33, 34, i. 
 308 ; iv. 231 and n. 2. 48 : 10, iv. 89, Lam. 
 3 : 25, ii. 135. 
 
 Jeremiah, ahp. of Sens, iii. 552. 
 Jericho, i. 708 ; iv. 189. 
 Jeroboam, v. 191. 
 
 Jerome, history and character, ii. 742- 
 750. Promotes monachism, 294. As 
 a controversiali>t, ()45, 046 and n. 1. 
 In the lVhi<;iau controversy, 640, 641, 
 644-646,665, 670. In the Origeiiistic 
 controversy, 748-750, 753. Jerome and 
 Angnstiii, 750, 779 (iv. 424). 
 
 On Thomas in Ethiopia, i. 82. Apol- 
 lonius and his shxve, 118. E(iiiality of 
 bishops and presl)yters, 190 n. 1 (ii. 
 188). Nazurenes, 350. Gosjjel of the 
 Nazarenes, 350. Acts of Mani, 485 n. 
 3 Xorophagia;, 521 n. 1. Origen and 
 Candidas, 589 n. 3, 703 u. 3. Beryll 
 and Origen, 594. Quadratus, 661. 
 Jnstin, 670. Ilippolvtus, 681, 682. 
 Tertullian, 684. Cypiian, 685 and n. 
 4. Arnol)ins, 688. Novatian, 690 and 
 n. 2. Miuncius Felix, 690. Origen, 
 693 n. 2, 703 n. 3, 704 n. 3 (ii. 744, 
 7.50). Gnomes of Sextus, 697 n. 2. 
 Ambrosins, 709. Bufinus, 722 n. 2. 
 
 On the stndy of Scripture among the 
 Gotlis, ii. 159, 160. Bonie, 167 n. 4. 
 Vigilautius and celibacy, 181 n. 2, 182. 
 Equality of bps. and presbyters, 188. 
 Deacons, 189 and n. 5. Ursiuus, 256 
 n. 5. Baul and Anthony, 246 nu. 1, 2. 
 Sarabaitcs, 284. Joviiiian, 305 and n. 
 5, 307, 313. Reading of the Bilde, 
 Laeta, 316, 317. Festivals, 332. The 
 Sabbath, 334. Epipliany, 346 n. 3. 
 Gregory Nazianzen as preacher, 353. 
 Aginnst tlieatrical singing in church, 
 355. Daily communion, 364. Against 
 Vigilautius, 374-376. Helvidius, celi- 
 bacy, 377. Pilgrimages, 378 (iii. 131). 
 Interpretation of Scripture and inspira- 
 tion, 388, 391, 392. Cadestius, 639 n. 
 1. Human character; character of 
 Jesus, 646 n. 1 . With Ca^sian, 688 n. 
 3. Witli Theodore, 712. Labors on the 
 Bible, 745, 746. 
 
 Authoritv in the Western church, 
 iii. 60 u. 2. His translation of the 
 Bible, 347 (ii. 745). On fasting, 442. 
 
 Berengar on, 506. Catharists, iv. 578 
 n. 5. Commentaries, Wicklif, v. 149. 
 Huss on, V. 303, 332. 
 
 Citations from his writings : — 
 Adver.«u8 Luciferianoa, § 8, confirmation, ii. 
 360 nn 1,2. T. iv. f.295 (ed. Martianay), the 
 same, 188 n. 1. 
 Adv. Pelag., ff. 496-497 (t. iv. ed. Mart.), imper- 
 
 fection of human nature, ii. 646 n. 1. 
 Adv. lUifiiium. L. i. ff . 358, &59 ( t. iv. ed. Mart.), 
 Eusi-b. on I'amphilus, i. 721 n. 6 ; f. 359, on 
 Methodius, 720 n. 3; (f. 385, his dream, ii. 
 744 n.l). L ii. f. 411, accusations ag-amst 
 Origen, 704 n. 3 ; f. 413, generation of the 
 Son of God, with Origen, 589 n.3; ff. 413, 
 414 (ed. Vallarsi, t. ii. p. 1, f. 512), dispute of 
 0. with Candidas, 589 n. 3, 704 n. 1 ; f . 425, 
 Bible, revision of, Hesychius, 722 n. 4 ; of 
 Lucian, 722 n. 6. 
 Chronicle, Ursiuus, ii. 256 n. 5. 
 Coram, in Ephes., 1. 3, c. 5, t. 4, f. 38(, ed. 
 Mart. (t. vii. 1, f. 652, ed. Vail.), church sing- 
 ing, ii. 355 n. 3. 
 Comm. in Ezck., c. 1, ii. 346 n. 3, 350 n. 1. 
 Coram, in Galat., 5 : 12, ii. 391 nn. 1-3. L. ii. 
 c. 4 (ed. Mart. t. iv. f. 272 ; ed. Vail. t. vu. 1, 
 p. 457), seasons of worship, 332 n. 1. .3.37 n. 2. 
 Comm. in Isaiam, 1. i. c. 1, t. 3, f . 71 (ed. Val- 
 lar.<i. Venet. 1767, t.iv. p. 21), the Nazarenes, 
 i. 349 n. 5. L. ii. c. 5, ad Is. 5 : 18, f . 83 (ed. 
 Vail., p. 130), the same, n. 2. L. ix. c. 29, v. 
 18, f. 250, the same, n. 3. Ad. Is. 9 : 2 (ed. 
 Vail. p. 130), the same, n. 4. Ad. Is. 31 : 7, 
 8 (ed. VaU., p. 425, ed. Mart., t. Ui. pp. 79, 83, 
 250, 261), i. 350 n. 1. L. iv. c. 11, t. 4, f. 166, 
 i. 350 n. 4. 
 Comm. in Jer. L. ii. c. 11, v. 16 (ed. Mart., t 
 iii. f. 584, ed. VaU., t. iv. 2, f. 921),_ interces- 
 sions at the Lord's Supper, ii. 367 n. 4. L. 
 iii. prajfat., Pelagius, 632 n. 1, 639 n. 1, 641 
 n. 2. 
 Comm. in Matt, in c. 23,- L. iv. (ed. VaU., t. vn. 
 
 f. 184), ii. 259 n. 1. „ . , .„„ ., 
 
 Comm. in Micha. L. ii. c. i, t. 6, f. t)20, cita- 
 tions from Gospel of the Nazarenes, i. 350 u. 
 g 
 Coram, in Titum, ii.l88 n.3 (t. vii. f. 702), per- 
 secution of pious laity 261 u. 3. 
 Contra errores Joann. llierosolomyt. ii. 6i0 
 
 Contra Jovinian. L. i. § 2, ii. 305 n. 6 ; Jo- 
 vinifin on the church, 311 n.3; § 3, on mar- 
 riage 304 n. ; on abstinence, 306 n. 1 ; on 
 the regenerate, 308 nn. 3, 6 ; § 5, to a virgin, 
 306 n. 2 ; § 34, on celibacy, 182 n. 1 ; § 40. 
 Jerome ou Jovinian, 305 nn. 3,4. L. ii. § 
 1 Jov. on baptism of the spirit, 308 nn. 2, 4 ; 
 § 6, abstinence. 307, 1-4 ; § 18, quare Justus 
 laboret, 307 n. 5, 311 n. 2 ; § 19, union of 
 the church with Christ, 305 nn. 1, 2, 306 n. 
 3, 312 n. 1 ; on John 14 : 2, 311 n. 1 : f 20, 
 on stages in the religious life, 310 n. 3 ; § 37, 
 sins after baptism, marriage, 309 nn. 
 Contra Vigilantium, c. 1, on celibacy it. 182 
 n 2; cc. 4,9, on martyrs and relics, 3(4 nn., 
 445 n.l. Ed. VaU., t. ii. ff. 391, .395, the 
 same, 375 nn. 1, 2 ; § 16, V. on Monasticism, 
 
 31*° 1- • o.r> 
 
 De viribus illust., c. 3, the Nazarenes, i. 349 n. 
 1 ; c. 20, Aristides, 661 n. 4 ; c. 25, Comm. of 
 Theophilus, in Evaug., 674 n. ; c. 36, Alex- 
 andrian school, 527 n.3; c. 42, the slave of 
 ApoUonius, 118 n. 2: c. 47, Maximus, 721 n. 
 3; c. 53, Cyprian and Tertullian, 22( n. 1, 
 685 n. 4 ; c. 63, Julius .-Vfricauus, 709 n. 1 ; 
 c. 67, Cvprlau. 222 u. 1 ; c. 72, Acts of Mani, 
 485 n. S ; c. 77, A.ouieiai'eia, 722 n. 6 ; c. 79- 
 Amobius, 688n. 1. 
 Epistles. Ep. 5, ad Cteslphon., Gnomes of 
 Sextus, i. 697 n. 2; Pelagius, ii. 641 n.3. 
 Ep. 11 (or 91), ad Ageruchiam, ii 744 n. 3. 
 Ep. 17, ad Innocent., fossores, ii. i;*3_ u. 1. 
 Ep. 18, ad Eustochium, his vision, ii. 743 n. 
 
122 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 2. Ep. 22, to the same, clergy at Rome, ii. 
 167 n. 4 : Sarabaites, ii. 284 n. 1. Ep. 27, ad 
 Marcellum, Quadrage.sima, i. 521 n. 1. Ep. 
 29, ad Paulum, the condemnatioQ of Origen, 
 i. 705 n. 1. Ep. 40, ii. 749 n. Ep. 41, ad 
 Taumiach. et Ocean., Lactantius, i. 608 n. 2 ; 
 Orifrt-n's retractations, i. 702 n. 2. Ep. 48, 
 ad_ Panimach., § 16, hou.'se communion, ii. 
 365 n. 4. Ep 49, ad Paulin., pilgrimages to 
 Palestine, ii. 378 n. 3. Ep. 52, ad Nepotian., 
 corrupt clergy, ii. 167 n 4: § 8, popular ap- 
 plause, Gregory, ii. 353 n. 2. Ep. 53, ad 
 Paulin., § 5, popular interpretation of Scrip- 
 ture, ii. 317 n. 4. Ep. 71, ad Lucin., § 6, 
 frequency of communion, i. 333 n. 1: ii. 
 364 n. 4 ; fasting on the Sabbath, ii. 3;i4 n. 
 
 6. Ep. 72, ad Vital., Hippolytus on this 
 point, i. 297 n. 2. Ep. 75 (26), ad Vigilan- 
 tilim, and 76, ad Tranquillinuni, ii. 747 n. 
 Ep. 81, Synod of Diospolis, ii. 640 n. 1. Ep. 
 83, ad Magnum, Aristides, i. 661 n. 4. Ep. 
 93, ad Sabinian., ii. 189 a. 1. Ep. 95 (or 4), 
 ad Ilusticum, ii. 744 n. 2. Ep. 96, ad Princip- 
 iam, ii. 750 n. 3. Ep. 99, ad Asellum, Baby- 
 lon, ii. 745 n. 1. Ep. 101 (or 146), ad Evan- 
 gel., bps. and presbyters, i. 190 n. 1 ; ii. 188 
 n. 3, 189 n. 2. Ep. 102, ad Marcellum, ii. 
 745 n. 3. Ep. 106 (in Vallarsi, elsewhere, 
 98), to the Goth.s, ii. 159 n. 3. Ep. 107, ad 
 Letani., § 2, the Goths, ii. 160 n. 2 ; § 12, her 
 education of her daughter, ii. 316 nn. 4, 5. 
 Ep. 109, ad Riparium, Vigilantius on relic 
 worship, ii. 3,3 n. 3. Ep. 125, ad Damasum., 
 Bible manu.scripts, ii. 745 n. 2. Ep. 145, ad 
 Evangel., position of deacons, ii. 189 nn. 5, 
 
 7. Ep. 146, ad Damasum. (Martianay, t. iii. 
 f. 160), study of ancient authors, ii. 742 n. 
 2 Ep. 148., India, i. 82 n. 4. Ep. 202, ad 
 Alypium et Aug., Annianus, ii. 657 n. 1. Ep. 
 ad Alpisiam (t. iv. f. 197), Theophilus, har- 
 mony of gospels, i. 674 n. 
 
 Life of Paul the Hermit, ii. 264 nn. 1, 2. 
 Pr«f. in rcg. Pachom., § 7, ii. 272 n. 1 ; § 8, 
 
 273 u. 1 ; § 49, 273 n. 3 ; f . 957, 272 n. 5. 
 Prajf. ad Philemon, (ed. VaU., «. 741, 742), ii. 
 
 392 u. 1. 
 Preface to his edition of the Bible, ii. 745 n. 
 
 4. 
 Vita Ililarion (t. iv., ed. Mart., p. 2), ii. 271 n. 
 
 2j f. 82, 142n. 4. 
 
 Jerome of Prague, character, v. 245, 246, 
 253. Connectiou with Huss, 245, 246, 
 253, 254, 279. Discourse at Prague, 
 the papal bulls, 285 and n. 2, 286 and 
 n. 1. Dream of Huss, 364. Labors 
 aud martyrdom, 371-380 (285 n. 2, 286 
 n. 1). Hist, of Jerome, v. 377 n. See 
 Van der Hardt. 
 
 Jersey, isle of, iv. 236. 
 
 Jerusalem, destruction of, i. 38, 343 ; v. 
 57, 313. Temple at, i. 65, 67, 407 aud 
 n. 2 ; ii. 314, 321 ; iv. 555 n. 1. At- 
 tem])t to rebuild the temple, ii. 69, 70. 
 Philo on the restoration of tiie Jews to, 
 i. 65. iElia Capitoliiia, i. 153, 344. 
 Apostolic council at, i. 159; v. 209. 
 Apostolic church, i. 216 (ii. 295). 
 Church at, i. 299 ; iii. 35 ; v. 31. Two 
 parties, i. 342-344. Flight from and 
 return, i. 343, 344. I'ilgrimages to, i. 
 691 ; ii. 378; iii. 131, 448 u. I ; iv. 126, 
 155, 238, 298. Patriarchate, ii. 197. 
 Monks at, from, ii. 270, 301, 314. Con- 
 vent, iii. 207, 458 n. 1. f'hristnia.'i, ii. 
 346. Church of 11. Scimldire, ii. 427. 
 Prayer at, iii. 311. " Comiilaint of," 
 iii. 375 u. 3. The crusades, iv. 124- 
 
 126, 189, 349. Kingdom of, iv. 153, 
 179. Clement at, i. 691. E]]iphanius, 
 ii. 747. Jerome of Prague, v. 246. 
 Bps. of, ii. 583 n. 1. See Cyrill, John, 
 Juvenalis, Peter, Praylus, S«phronius, 
 Temple. See, also. Councils, an. 415, 
 Crusades. 
 
 Jerusalem, the heavenlv, i. 153, 651 n. 5 ; 
 iv. 126, 130, 155,222, 238, 307,621; 
 V. 301. Catliarists on, iv. 572. 
 
 Jesenic, v. 252 u. 3, 272 and n. 1, 294, 
 297, 298, 317, 334 n. 3. Eepetitio pro 
 caus£e Joann. Huss, v. 252 n. 3. 
 
 Jesters, iv. 384. 
 
 Jesuitism, ii. 301 n. 4. 
 
 Jesus, with the Jews of his own time, i. 
 38. With Jewi.sh Christians, 62, 64. 
 Justin Martyr, 74, 363. Worship of, 
 145 n. 3. Story concerning, Celsus, 162 
 n. 1. Apollo and, 172. Origen on the 
 work of, 250; on belief in, 251, 545. 
 Nativity of, 302. As God-man, 302, 410. 
 As Messiah, 305 (see Messiah). In the 
 Clementines, 3.54, 359, 360. With 
 Gnostics, 476. Cerinthus, 398. Ba- 
 silide.s, 410, 412. Ophites, 446. Sa- 
 bajaus, 447. Carpocratians, 449. Simo- 
 nians, 454. Marcion, 469, 470. Maui, 
 500,501. Monarchians, 577. :Mi)ham- 
 nu'd, iii. 86. Birth of, with Valentine, i. 
 429. Birth of, with later sects, iii. 594, 
 601 ; iv. 554, 571. Genealoiries of, i. 
 709 n. Brethren of, ii. 37*. With 
 Julian, ii. 46, 49, 50, 73. Theodore, ii. 
 496, 500. Union with the Logos, ii. 
 500, 507, 508. Bernard on jtower of, 
 iv. 261. Trust in, v. 140. Aud Anti- 
 christ, V. 197. See Christ. 
 
 Jewish Christians, i. 339-365, 159, 458 n. 
 3. In Ethiopia, 83. Observance of 
 Sabbath, 296 ; ii. 334. Festivals, i. 297, 
 302. Two parties, i. 342-344, 363, 394. 
 
 Jewish clement, principle, in the church, 
 i. 194-196, 212, 226, 235, 257, 273, 286, 
 289, 294, 302, 338-365, 367 n. 1,390, 
 463,478, 507,548, 551, 645, 654,657, 
 659, 674, 675 ; ii. 48, 314, 315, 337 ; iii. 
 270 ; iv. 264. In the Boman church, 
 i. 365. In the church tlieocracv, ii. 
 166, 779 ; iii. 2, 263, 264, 351 ; iv. 110 
 n. 1. In the Clementines, i. 360. In 
 Gnosticism, i. 369, 380-387, 396-442, 
 456. In IMoutanism, i. 511,512,513, 
 519,520. In other sects, i v. 553, 571, 
 590-592. In Paul of Samosata, i. 603, 
 604. Acrius, ii. 379. Apollinaris, ii. 
 484-486. Mohammed, iv. 59, 637. Op- 
 
 Josition to, iii. 203, 264, 431. See Anti- 
 ewish Gnostics, Jewish Christians, 
 Judaism. 
 
 Jewisli ])assover, i. 324. See Easter. 
 
 Jewish peojile, prophetic character of the, 
 i. 35, 36, 52. Beligious cimdition of 
 the, 3.5-68. Punishment of the, 170. 
 In the Clementines, 359. With Cer- 
 inth and Philo, 397. W'itii Gnostics, 
 397, 408, 426, 427, 447, 448, 468. 'low- 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 123 
 
 daiKog pLoc, 97 n. 1. See Jewish ele- 
 ment, Jt'ws, Judaism. 
 Jewish religion, Frederic II. on the, iv. 
 
 179-181. See Judaism. 
 Jewish theologians, theology, i. 574, 576, 
 597. Three tendencies of, 39. See 
 Alexandrian Judaism. 
 Jews, Viirru and Strabo on the, i. 9. Re.s- 
 toration of, 65. Dispersion, 67, 79. In- 
 fluence, 67. In Arabia, 81. Malabar, 
 82. Egypt, 83 (see Alexandria). Rome, 
 89, 690. Banished by Claudius, 94. 
 Revolt under Earcochba, 103. Oppo- 
 sition to Christians, 128 n. 5, 164 n. 4 
 (iv. 384). Pagan opinion of, 172 and 
 n. 2. Sybilline prophecies, 177. On 
 Peter and Paul, 203. Speculative ten- 
 dencies, 394. Stories concerning Clirist, 
 668. 
 
 In the second Period. Julian and the 
 Jews, ii. 63, 69. Synagogues protected, 
 95. In Persia, 125. Sujipress Chris- 
 tianity in Arabia, 142, 145. On im- 
 age worship, 330. Jerome, 746. 
 
 In the third and fourth Periods. Con- 
 duct of Gregory I. in relation to the, 
 iii. 13 n. 1. Influence iu Arabia, 84. 
 Isidore on tlie treatment of, 152. In- 
 tercourse with, 166 n. 6. Accuse the 
 Christians of idolatry, 201, 202, 203 n. 
 1. Force<l to receive baptism, 202. 
 Chazars, 31.5, 329, 458 n. 2. Traffic in 
 Christian slaves, 322. In Spain, 345. 
 Judaism in Armenia, 588, 589. In 
 Phrygia, 592. 
 
 In the Jijlh Period. Among the 
 Mongols, iv. 57. Majorca, Raymuud 
 Lull, 68. Situation, polemics, conver- 
 sion, 70, 71-81, 621. Persecution of, 
 71-77. In France, crusades, 71 n. 3, 
 72, 76. Accusations against, 72, 73. 
 Their wealth, 72, 73, 144, 591. As 
 witnesses of the truth, 73, 76. De- 
 fended by Bernard, 73-75, 77 n. 1, 154. 
 By the popes, 75-77, 129. Oppose im- 
 age and saint worship, 77, 79 (v. 233). 
 Influence of intercourse with, 325, 326, 
 591. Enstathius, 531 n. 5. Pasagii, 
 590-592. Oliva, 624. God of, with the 
 Bogomiles, iv. 554, 556. Niphon, 563 
 and n. 3. See Saturnin. 
 
 Jews and Christ, v. 38, 39,44, 133, 
 349,386. Papacy, .308. Conrad, 185, 
 186. Janow, 196, 197. Merswin, 388. 
 
 Jezdegerdes I., king of Persia, ii. 133, 
 134. 
 
 Jezdegerdes II., king of Persia, ii. 126 n. 
 5, l'3.'5, 135 n. 4, 136. 
 
 Jczedaners, iv. 558 u. 2. 
 
 Jistebuitz, Sigisniuud of, v. 250. 
 
 Jitzin, Master von, v. 289. 
 
 Joachim of Calabiia, abbot of Floris, iv. 
 135, 1S9, 216, 220-232, 244, 268, 291, 
 292,411, 447, 617, 618 and u. 1, 619 
 nn. 1, 3, 620, 625, 626, 636; v. 135, 
 381. Ilis works, iv. 221 n., 619 n. 1. 
 Life, iv. 220 u. 2. See Acta S. Mav. 
 
 Citations from his writings: — 
 Comm. in Apocalyps. f. 3, on the apostle John, 
 iv. 228 n. 3 ; f. 5, the trinity, in revelation, 
 
 227 n. 2 ; f. 7, Paschalis II., 223 n. 3 : f. 9, 
 vime of the Holy Spiril, 229 u. 5 ; f. 13, the 
 same, 227 n. 1, 2.30 n. 2 ; f . 45, the same, 231 
 n. 3 ; f . 48 operations of the Trinity, 227 n. 
 4j f. 49, teaching of the spirit, 231 n. 1 ; f. 
 55, 230 n. 3 ; f. 77, the contemplative order, 
 
 228 n. 4 ; f. 78, false monlis, 22-5 n. 4 ; f. 83, 
 c. 2, obscure beginnings, 229 u. 1 ; f. 84, last 
 times, 227 n. 3, 228 n. 2, 229 n. 3 ; t. 85, the 
 spirit, 229 n. 4 ; f . 88, graces answering to 
 the periods of the church, 229 n. 2 ; f. 91, 
 sacraments, 225 n. 2 ; f . 95, the everlasting 
 gospel, 2.30- n. 1 ; f. 103, symbols, 2;31 n. 4. 
 
 Comm. iu Esaiam, f. 4, propliecy of Silvester, 
 iv. 226 n. 3 ; f. 7, Almaric of" Bena, 221 n. ; 
 the temporal sword, 223 n. 7 ; f. 28, Mongols, 
 
 221 n. ; the church and the princes, 224 n. 
 1 ; f. 39, judgment against the papal court, 
 
 222 n. 7. 
 
 Comm. in Jercm. {ed. Colon. 1577), f. 56, hu- 
 miliation of the ch., iv. 224 n. 2 : ff. 61, 65, 
 ch. of Home, 222 u. 1, 223 n. 1 ; f 81, Fran- 
 ciscans, 221 u. ; f. 85, Cistercians, 221 n. ; £. 
 86, the house of llohenstaufen, 226 n. 5 ; f. 
 98, ch. of Rome, 222 n. 3 ; f. 104, confidence 
 in externals, 224 n. 3 ; f. 108, 222 n. 4 ; ff. 
 123, 143, Patareues instruments of judgment, 
 226 n. I; f. 151, persecution predicted, 221 
 n.; f. 259, Paschalis II., 135 n. 1 ; f. 262, 
 222 n. 6 ; ft'. 284, 292, the crusades, 189 nn. 
 1-3 ; f . 299, predictions conceniing yrederio 
 II., 226 n. 8; f. 310, the popes and the 
 princes, 223 nn. 5,6; f. 312, Paschalis 11., 
 135 n. 1 ; f. 330, 223 u. 4 ; f. 331, 226 n. 4 ; 
 f. 370, confidence in man, 223 n. 8. 
 
 Be Concordia nov. et vet. test., if. 53, 54, cor- 
 ruption of the ch., iv. 222 nn. 8, 9 : f. 71, 225 
 n. 6 ; f . 101, 225 n. 5 ; f . 130 2, final attack of 
 Antichrist, 226 n. 2. 
 
 Joan, pope (fabulous legend), iii. 367 n. 
 
 1 ; V. 285, 307. 
 Joannes Ozineusis. See John of Ozunn. 
 Job, ii. 378, 619 n. 3; iv. 250, 321, 611. 
 
 1 : 21, iii. 278. 2 : 10, iii. 278. 14 : 4, i. 412, 
 620. 19 : 25, iv. 325. 31, ii. 287. 
 
 Joceliu, biographer of Patrick, ii. 147 nn. 
 
 1, 2, 148 n. 1, 149 u. 1. 
 Joel. 
 
 2 : 25, ii. 406. 2 : 28, 29, i. 518. 
 
 Joh. de Thwroez. Sec Schwandtner, t. i. 
 Johann von Miiller, von den Reisen der 
 
 Piipste, iv. 197 n. 4. 
 Johann von Winterthur. See Winter- 
 
 thur. 
 Johannes, bp. of Constance, iii. 36. 
 Johannes, bp. of Nice, ii. 347 n. 1. 
 Johannes, monk, biographer of Odo, iii. 
 
 417 n. 1. 
 Johannes Beccus, iv. 545-550. 
 
 Discour.se i. c. 3, iv. 549 n. 1. Dis. ii., 547 n. 3. 
 Controversial writings, 547 n. 1. See Leo 
 AUatius. 
 
 Johannes Cantacusenus, iii. 201 u. 3. 
 Johannes Cinnamos. See John. 
 Johannes Diaeonus. 
 
 Life of Greg. I. L. ii. c. 1, Servus Serrorum. 
 iii. 117 n 1 ; chair of 0., 142 n. 1. L. iv. c. 
 80, the pallium, 119 n. 2. 
 
 Johannes Eleemosynarius, patriarch of 
 Alexandria, on the treatment of slaves, 
 
124 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 iii. 99. Life of, 99 n. 2. See Acta S. 
 Jan. t. ii., Aniistasius. 
 Johannes Moschus. 
 
 History of the monks, c. 110, Sophronius, iii. 
 178 n. 2. 
 
 Johannes VT/ffreDT^f, patriarch of Constan- 
 tinople, iii. 115, 116. 
 
 Johannes Ozuiensis. See John of Ozunn. 
 
 Johannites, ])arty of Chrysostom, ii. 762. 
 Of Sti-assburo;, v. 392 u. 1. 
 
 John. See John the Apostle, John the 
 Baptist. 
 
 John, abbot, iii. 232 n. 1. 
 
 John, abbot of Goize, iii. 345. 
 
 Life of, c. 1, § 4, iii. 445 n. 2 ; § 120, iii. 336 n. 
 2 ; § 122, f . 713, 345 n. 2. See Acta S. Feb. 
 
 John, abbot of Vallombrosa, iii. 419. 
 John, abp. of Lyons, iv. 136, 137. Ep. to 
 
 Yves of Cliartres, 137 u. 3. 
 John, abp. of Placenza (Philagathus), iii. 
 
 422. 
 John, apocryphal gospel of. See Gos- 
 pel. 
 John, associate of Peter Waldus, iv. 606 
 
 n. 4. 
 John, bp. of Heraclea, iii. 570. 
 John, bp. of .Ternsalem, ii. 328, 329 n. 2, 
 
 641, 642, 746-748, 750 n. 2. 
 John, bp. of Lnbee (Lebus), v. 3.30. 
 John, bp. of Jlecklenburg, iii. 327. 
 John, bp. of Sabiuo {Silvester III.), iii. 
 
 376. 
 John, b]). of Synnada, iii. 205, 206. 
 John, bp. of Trani, iii. 580. 
 John, bp. of Veletri (Benedict X.), iii. 
 
 .387. 
 John, comes Sacrarum, ii. 537-540. 
 
 Ep. to Tlieodosius II., ii. 538 nn. 1, 3. See 
 Lupus. 
 
 John, count of Soissons, iv. 325. 
 
 John, disciples of. See Sabiean.'*. 
 
 John (San.sterre), kinj;- of Eni;land, iv. 
 
 174, 175 and n. 2, 178, 182, 325; v. 136. 
 John, legend of the Tartarian priest-king, 
 
 iv. 46, 47, 52. 
 John, martyr in Prague, v. 288-290. 
 John (the merchant), martyr, iii. 338, 
 
 339, 341, 343. 
 John (Ion), missionary to North Amer- 
 ica, martyr, iii. 307. 
 John, monk, pretended Syncellus, iii. 
 
 228. 
 John, Nestorian patriarch, iv. 47. 
 John, patriarch of Antioch, ii. 519, 521- 
 
 523, 528-534, 537-539, 541 U.-557 and 
 
 n. 7. 
 
 Ep. to Ncstorius, ii. 522 n. 1. Ep. to Theotlo- 
 Bius II., conduct of (lyrill, delay of his jour- 
 ney, 628 nn. 2, 4. See Ilarduiu, t. i. f. 1459. 
 
 John, patriarch of Antioch, at Constance, 
 
 V. 108. 
 John, patriarch of Constantinople, under 
 
 Justin, ii. 591. 
 John, patriarch of Coustantino])le, under 
 
 Pliilippicus and Anastatius II., iii. 196. 
 
 His letter to Constantine of Rome, 197. 
 See Harduin, t. iii. f. 1838. 
 
 John, patriarch of Constantinople, at the 
 council of Constance, v. 330. 
 
 John, presbyter, plenipotentiary of the 
 oriental patriarchs, iii. 203 n. 1. 
 
 John III., pope, iii. 119 n. 1. 
 
 John VIIL, pope, succeeds Hadrian, iii. 
 366. Obtains an organ at Freysingen, 
 1 28 n. 4. His transactions with Metho- 
 dius, 316 n. 4, 317 n. 1, 317-321. Be- 
 stows the imperial crown on Charles 
 the Bald, 366. His position in relation 
 to the Greek church, 572-578. 
 
 Commonitorium (see Baroniu."!), iii. 574 n. 3. 
 Epistles to the emperor Basilius, 574, 578 n. 
 4 (.see Baronius). Ep. 89, ad Tuventarum de 
 Marauna, 318 n. 1. Ep. 90. ad Mothodium, 
 316 n. 4, 317 n. 1, 320 n. 3, 321 n. 1. Ep. 107, 
 on the liturgical u.se of the Slavoni.-in lan- 
 guage, to Swatopluk, 318 nn. 3-5, 319 n. 1 ; 
 Methodius, 319 n. 2. Ep. 108, to Photius, 
 578 nn. 1, 2. Ep. 268, to Methodius, 321 n. 
 2. Harduin, t. v. and Ti., Mausi Ooncil., t. 
 xvi. 
 
 John IX., pope, iii. 319 n. 3, 321 n. 4. 
 
 John XII. (Octavian), pope, iii. 367, 370. 
 Deposed on account of his immorality 
 by Otho L, iii. 368; v. 18. 
 
 John XIII. , pope, iii. 324. 
 
 John XV., pope, contends for the Psendo- 
 Isidorean Decretals, iii. 368-374. Can- 
 onization of Ulric, saint worship, 447. 
 
 John XVIII., pope, iii. 403. 
 
 John XIX., ]Jopc, iii 580. 
 
 John XXL, pope, iv. 192. 
 
 John XXII., pope, election, v. 23. Con- 
 test with Louis, iv. 23, 24, 30, 35-38, 
 40, 380. In the Franciscan contro- 
 versy, 24, 33, 36. Propositions con- 
 demned by, 147. Bull concerning the 
 doctrines of Eckhart, 395. Oiiva, iv. 
 620 n. 3. 
 
 John XXIIL, pope (Balthazar Cossa), 
 election, v. 90. University of Paris, 90, 
 93. His reformatory council, 90. In- 
 cident at AVhitsuntide, 91. Gerson on, 
 96-99. Flight from Kome, 100. At 
 Bologna, 100, 101. His journey to 
 Constance, 100, 101, 102. Arrival,' 103. 
 Letters of D'Ailly to, 102. At Con- 
 stance, charges against, 104, 105, 106, 
 108, 110. Conditional abdication, 105. 
 Flight to Schaffhanseii, 106, 107,339, 
 30 i Proceedings of the council in re- 
 laiiou to, 109-111. At Hatolfzell, HI. 
 Dcpo.sition, 111, 112, 127, 352. At 
 Gottlebcn, 112. Hii,<iS and, 262, 263, 
 271-273, 276-285, 293, 302, 303, 321, 
 322, 326-330, 333, 339, 352, 363, 364. 
 Bull against Ladislaus, 276-290 (see 
 IIuss). Wenceslaus, 287. Bribery, 
 293. 
 
 John, presbyter at Alexandria, ii. 574 
 n. 1. 
 
 John, son of Callinice, iii. 244. Whether 
 rightly caUed founder of the Pauliciaa 
 Sect 1 246. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 125 
 
 John, son of George, Tartar prince, iv. 
 58. 
 
 John, Syncelliis of Cvrill, ii. 537. 
 
 John, tlie Apostle, his character, i. 212 
 (v. 306). llis liist epistle, 63 u. 1, 221. 
 llelation to the cuniiuiinities, 183. In 
 Asia Mhi>T, 191 and u. 2, 194 n. 1,342, 
 463,508,674. Peccata, 221. Passover 
 festival, 297-299 and n. 2 (iii. 584). 
 His aae, 340. Relation of his gospel to 
 the Clementines, 361 n. 3. To Justin 
 Martyr, 364 n. 2, 585 n. Gnostic.*, 452. 
 Cerinthus, 396 Heracleon, 436. Nic- 
 olaitaiis,452, 453. Marcion,463. With 
 the Anti-Montanists (Alogi), 526, 527, 
 583, 678. The everla.-tiug gospel, 448, 
 549. Doctrine concerning Christ, 574, 
 575. Logos, 575, 585. Artemonites, 
 580 n.l. Noetus, 584, 585. Polycarp 
 on, 677. Julian on, ii. 56. His use of the 
 term " world," ii. 242. Arius, ii 408 n. 
 1. His logos doctrine, with Marctllus, 
 ii. 439. His gospel translated by Bede, 
 iii. 153 n. 2. Witli the Paulicians, iii. 
 246 n. 1, 248. In the controversy con- 
 cerning the Lord's Supper, iii. 496, 
 498, 523. His last davs, iv. 36. With 
 Joachim, iv. 227 n. 1, 227-229, 231, 625. 
 The Holy vSpirit, iv. 537. With the 
 Catharists, iv. 570, 575 and n. 7. Uliva, 
 iv. 625. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 John, 1 : 1,1.2.51,575. 1:5,1.499. 1 : 9, iii. 
 
 268. 1 : 11, iii. 267. 1 : 14, i. 550, 574 ; ii. 
 
 66. 1 : 27, i. 430 n. 1 : 30, iv. 573 n. 1. 
 
 1 : 32, ii. 390 n. 4. 1 : 49, ii. 497. 2 : 4, iv. 
 
 574. 2 : 18, i. 169. 3 : 1, if., i. 166. 3 : 5, i. 
 
 648 ; ii. 447. 3:6, v. 213. 3 : 10, iii. 506 
 
 n.l. 3 : 16, ii. 267, 412 ; iii. 161 n. 1. 3 : 29, 
 
 i. 4.34. 4, i. 4.35, 436. 4 : 21, iii. 443 : v. 403. 
 
 4 : 22, iv. 72. 4 : 23, 24, i. 284, 288, 342. 
 
 4 : 24, i. 560 ; iii. 443 ; iv. 232. 4 : 34, i. 436. 
 
 4 : 42, iv. 260, 428. 4 : 48, i. 432. 5 : 14, i. 
 
 227, 229, 253. 5 : 17, ii. 476, 665 and n. 2 ; 
 
 iii. 14 ; iv. 227 n.l. 5 : 22, 27, i. 230. 5 : 23, 
 
 ii. 425. 5 : BO, ii. 646 n. 1. 6 : 35, iii. 142 n. 
 
 7. 5 : 37, iii. 257. 5 : 43, i. 38. 6, i. 333 ; 
 iii. 498, 523 ; iv. 342 ; v. 270. 6 : 15, v. 14. 
 6 : 26, ii. 118. 6 : 28, iv. 579 n. 1. 6 : 35, i. 
 623, 649. 6 : 37, iii. 538. 6 : 40. iv. 382. 
 6 : 44, ii. 248. 6 : 45, i. 177. 6 : 52, v. 223. 
 6 : 53, i. 648 ; ii. 447 ; iii. 496 ; v. 337. 6 : 54, 
 i. 324. 6 : 56, ii. 304 ; v. 230. 6 : 60, v. 223. 
 
 6 : 62, ii. 733. 6 : 63, ii. 480, 736 ; iv. 262, 
 406,576; v. 155, 156, 222. 6:67, ii. 36. 7:6, 
 ii. 60. 7 : 10, ii. 646 n. 1. 7 : 37, iv. 269. 
 
 7 : 39, iv. 675 n. 7. 7 : 49, i. 346. 7 : 61, v. 
 326. 8, ii. 173; iv. 677 n. 3. 8:12, ii. 49, 
 446. 8 : 24, i. 641. 8 : 36. i. 38. 8 : 42, i, 
 590 n.l. 8 : 43, i. 545. 8 : 44, iv. 567. 8 : 45. 
 i. 545. 8 : 46, i. 169, 638. 8 : 69, i. 600. 9 : 3, 
 i. 412. 10, v 316. lu : 3, i. 7l9. 10 : 8, iii. 
 267. 10 ; 9, ii. 446. 10 : 11, 12, ii. 131 ; v. 
 312. ll) : 16, iv. 66S. 10 : 30, i. 584. 10 : .3;'), 
 iii. 162. 10 : 3S, v. 267. 10 : 39, v. 312. 
 
 11 : 26, i. 3-34. U : 27, ii. 497. 11 : 34, ii. 
 407, 496 n. 4. 11 : 54, v. 312. 12, v. 162. 
 
 12 : 19, v. 219. 12 : 24, v. 156. 12 : 28 ii. 
 479 n. 1. 12 : 35, iii. 626 n. 2. 13, iv. 612 n. 
 
 8. 13 : 8, i. 699. 13 : 21, i. 636 n. 4. 13 . ;36, 
 i. 265. 13 : 63, iii. 14. 14 : 2, ii. 311 n. 1. 
 14 : 6, i. 690; ii. 446. 14: 9, i. 684 ; iv. 381. 
 14 : 13, iii. 68 : v. 3C>9. 14 : 23, ii. 305. 
 14 : 27, ii. 155, 248 ; v. 365. 14 : 28, iv. 534. 
 16, i. 176, 633 ; iv. 406. 15 : 1, i. 1< 1. 16 : 5, 
 
 i. 650 i V. 30S. 16 : 15, v. 382. 15 : 2o, i. 
 
 230. 15 : 26, ii. 471 ; iii. 318 n. 3. 16 : 2, v. 
 
 310. 16 : 7, iv. 330 ; v. 308, 410. 16 : 12, i. 
 
 614. 16 : 13, iv. 382. 16 : 23, iii. 68 ; v. 309. 
 
 16 : 33, i. 128. 17 : 3, i. 572 ; iv. 381. 17 : 21, 
 
 ii. 305. 18 : 10, iv. 215. 18 : 20, v. 293. 
 
 18 : .31, iv. 214. 18 : 36, i. 69; ii. 399 n. 2. 
 
 18 : 38. i. 8. 19 : 23, iv. 285. 20 : 22, ii. 497. 
 
 20 : 28, ii. 497. 20 : 29, iv. 375. 21 : 15, i. 
 
 •il2 ; V. 202. 21 : 21, iv. 228. 21 : 23, iv. 228. 
 
 22 : 21, iv. 228. 
 I. John, 1 : 7, i. 523. 1 : 8, iv. 228 ; v. 351. 
 
 2:1,2, i. 246. 2:2, i. 643. 2 : 3, iii 444. 
 
 2 : 16, i. 266. 2 : 19, i. 341. 2 : 23, i 645. 
 
 3:9, u. 305. 4 : 3, v. 197. 4 : 18, ii. 299. 
 
 5 : 7, i. 672. 5 : 16, i. 221 ; iii. 314. 
 See Apocalypse, Apocrypha, Commentariea, 
 
 Revelation. 
 
 John Balle. See Balle. 
 
 John Cardinalis. See Reinstein. 
 
 John Cassian, ii. 283, 284, 296, 656, 697 
 n. 3, 708, 751 n. 2. History and con- 
 troversy, 687-690. Collationes, 296 n. 
 2. 
 
 Citations : — 
 Collat. 18, c. 8, Sarabaites, ii. 283 n. 3. Coll. 
 t. 10, Sei-apion, 751 n. 2 , c. 2, Epiphany and 
 Christmas, 346 n. 2. De incarnat. Chri.sti. 
 L. i. c. 4, Leporius,6a5n.3. Institut. Caeuob., 
 296. L. iii. cc. 9, 10, fasting on the Sabbath, 
 334 n. 6. h. X. c. 22, benevolence in the 
 cloisters, 288 n. 3. 
 
 John Cinnamos, iv. 533, 534 n. 2. 
 
 L. ii. c. 64 (ed. Mcineke), Niphon.., iv. 563 nn. 
 1, 3 ; Co.smas, 504 u. 1. L. vi. c. 2, Byzan- 
 tine spirit, 633 u. 6, 634 n. 2. 
 
 John Comnenus II., emperor, iv. 536. 
 
 John de Brogny. See Brogny. 
 
 John de Lngio, iv. 565. 
 
 John de Munte Corvino, iv. 57-59. His 
 
 letters, 57 and nu. 2-4, 58 nn., 59 n. 1. 
 
 See Wadding, .Mosheim. 
 John de Plano-Carpini, iv. 50. 
 
 Report of his visit to Tartary, iv. 48 n. 2, 50 n. 
 2; §12, iv.61 n. 1. 
 
 John Ducas Vatazes, Greek emperor, iv. 
 539, 541, 544. 
 
 John Eremita the Second, life of, iv. 254 
 n. 2. 
 
 John Gratiau, arch-priest (Gregory IV.), 
 iii. 377. 
 
 John Gualbert, founder of the Congre- 
 gation of Vallomhrosa, iii. 398, 399, 
 See Acta S. (0. B.), S. vi. p. ii. 
 
 John Huss. See Huss. 
 
 Jolni Lascaris, iv. 543. 
 
 John Malala. 
 
 Chronicle, Pars II., ff. 184, 187 (ed. Oxon.), 
 Justinian, ii. 106 nn. 1, 3. L. xi. f. 273 (ed. 
 Niebuhr), Trajan's edict, i. 100 n. 4. 
 
 John Militz.. See Militz. 
 John Nicder, Dominican, v. 391, 392 n. 
 3. 
 
 Formiearius (ed. v. d. Uardt), v. 381 n. 1 : f. 
 304, v. 3'J2 u. 3. 
 
 John of Biiomb:ir, v. 129. 
 
 John of Chlum. See Chlum. 
 
 John of I)am;i,scus, his origin, iii. 206 n. 
 3. Defence of Christianity against the 
 Mohammedans, iii. 88. Doctrinal man- 
 ual, 169, 197. His opposition to tales 
 
12G 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 of drairons and fairies, 207 n. 1. Dis- 
 courses in favor of image worship, 206- 
 210. Un the doctrine of the Holy Spirit, 
 554, 55G. ilis relics, tlie Arseniaus, iv. 
 550. 
 
 Citations : — 
 Dialogue between a Christian and a Turk, opp. 
 t. i. (ed. U- Quien), f. -iOiJ, iii. 88 ii.l; f. 471, 
 fragments ou fairy tales, iii. 207 n. 1. litres., 
 fra'im. Philopon., 6 SiaiTijTijs, ii. 614 n. 1. 
 Ilieres., § 0, Euchites, ii. 278 ii. 2 ; f. 997, the 
 same, ii. 281 n. 2. H. I<8, yi-wo-i'/naxoi , ii. 707 
 n. 4. Manual of doctrine (oKpi/STjs {kSoo-i.? 
 Trj'! opfloSofou irt'crreuis ) , iii llj9. L. i. cc. 7, 8, 
 the Hulv tipirit, iii. 554 nn. 2-4. Onit. adv. 
 Constantin. Cabalin., f. 613, iii. 218 n. 2 ; f. 
 622, iii. 221 n. 1. Orat. ii. § 12, edict of Leo, 
 iii. 209 n. 2. 
 
 John of Falkenberg, v. 127. 
 
 John of ildauza, iv. 421. 
 
 John of Gaunt. See Lancaster. 
 
 John of Janduno. See Janduno. 
 
 Joliu of Jcsenic. See Jesenic. 
 
 John of Kchel, v. 2.50. 
 
 John of Leitomvsl (the Iron), v. 294, 
 
 29G, 297, 326 n" 3, 34U, 341. 
 John of Lubeck, v. 3.'30. 
 John of Matha, iv. 267. 
 John of Milheim, v. 235. 
 John of Oznun, iii. 250 u. 1, 265, 266. 
 
 Again.st the Paulicians, fif. 76, 89, iii. 250 n. 1 : 
 f. 85, 265 n. 5 ; f. 87, 244 n. 4. Armenian 
 canons (Venet. 1834), f. 61, 589 n. 1. Con- 
 tra fantasticos, f. Ill, Jlonoph3site8, 261 nn. 
 6,6 
 
 John of Paris, Dominican (Pungens a>i- 
 norum), on transubstantiation, iv. 340, 
 341 ; V. 153. On the Papacy, v. 13, 15- 
 19. 
 
 De potest, reg. et papali. (Goldast. t. ii.), v. 15 
 n. 1, 15-19. Determinatio {cd. AUix, Loud. 
 1686), iii. 511 n. 1 ; iv. 340 n. 7, 341 n. 1. 
 
 John of Parma, iv. 618 n. 1. 
 
 John of Ragu:^io, v. 129. 
 
 John of Salisbury, on papal absolutism, 
 iv. 194. Conversation with Adrian IV., 
 195 n. 2. Effects of the enthusiasm for 
 dialectics, 357, 358, 415. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Ep. 48, to Henry II. of Eng., iv. 168 n. 2. Ep. 
 58, Frederic I. in Italy, symbolical paintings, 
 163 nn. 1, 3. Ep. 80, archdeacons, 211 n. 4. 
 Ep. 83, forgery of bulls, 205 n. 1. Ep. 193, 
 to Alex. III., l94 n. 5. Ep. 222, Yves of Char- 
 tres, 197 n. 1. Ep. 254, the peace of Venice, 
 160 n. 1. Epp. 286, 287, miracles at lieckefs 
 tomb, 171 nn. (conduct of liecket, 169 n. 4). 
 Metalog. 1. i. cc. 3, 4, ambition of dialecti- 
 tians,358nn. Polycratic, 1. ii. 26, burning 
 of Bibl. Palatina, iii. 150 n. 7; 1. v. 115, 
 Eugene III., iv. 197 n. 2; 1. vi. 24, Adrian 
 IV. ou the stomach and the members, iv. 195 
 n. 2. 
 
 John of Stekna. See Stekna. 
 
 John of W-ll .irod. bp. of lliga, at Con- 
 stance, V. 348, 368, 375. 
 
 John of Winterthnr. See Winterthur. 
 
 John Parastron, iv. 544. 
 
 John Peter de Oliva, iv. 620-626. Comm. 
 on Apoealy])se, 620 n. 3. See Baluz. 
 
 John Philopouus, character of, ii. 613, 
 
 614 (iv. 461). Against Produs, 105 n. 
 8, 613 n. 2. 
 
 De Creatione, ii. 613 n. 3. L. vi. cc. 10, 17, 
 fragment of Theodore, 494 n. 1, 714 nn. 1, 3. 
 Against .lauiblichus, tilS n. 3. 'O iiaiTiJTTjs 
 (in Johann. Damasc. de haeres.), 614 n. 1. 
 
 John Phocas, Greek monk, on the holy 
 places, Carmel, iv. 266. 
 
 John Kiiy.sbroch. See Ruysbroch. 
 
 John Scotus Erigena. See Scotus. 
 
 Johii Strick, priest, iv. 40. 
 
 John Talaya, ii. 587, 588. 
 
 John Tauler. See Tauler. 
 
 John the Baptist, i. 272 ; ii. 56 ; iii. 59 n. 
 5,595; iv. 312, 333,405; v. 14.3, 154, 
 188, 200, 366, 377, 392. Ilis reception 
 by the Jews, i. 38. With the Ebion- 
 ites, i. 347. With Gnostics, i. 420, 430 
 n., 434, 441 n. 2. With Maui, i. 504. 
 Festival of, ii. 369; iii. 134; iv. 68. 
 Picture of, iii. 547. AVith the Bogo- 
 miles, iv. 556, 559. Catharist.s, iv. 574. 
 l)isci})les of. See Sabicans. 
 
 John the Grammarian, iii. 533. Patri- 
 arch of Constantinople, .547, 548. Tutor 
 of the emperor Theophilus, 547. 
 
 John the Schismatic, church history, ii. 
 331 n. 4. See Harduiu, Coucil., iv. f. 
 306. 
 
 John Trevisa, v. 149. 
 
 John Tzimisces (Zimisccs), Greek em- 
 peror, the Paulicians, iii. 587 ; iv. 564. 
 
 John Villani. See Villani. 
 
 Joinville. 
 Memoires of Louis IX., dispute with the Jews 
 at Cluny, iv. 77 n. 2 ; p. 175 (ed. Pclitot), 
 Louis on dress, 285 n. 4 ; p. 177, on tempta- 
 tion, 326 nn. 3, 4 ; t. ii. p. 384, Hugo, 282 n. 
 
 Jol. See Yule. 
 Jonah, V. 332, 358. 
 
 Jonas, bp. of Orleans, contends against 
 Claudius of Turin, iii. 430 and n. 1, 
 432 n. 6, 437, 439. Against reliance on 
 outward works, 452. liis writings, 449, 
 459, 460. Envoy of Louis the Pioua 
 to the pope, 552. 
 Citations : — 
 
 Uis work against Claudius, on image worship, 
 pref., iii. 432 n. 4 (n. 6, 433 n. 2), 439 nn. 3, 
 6 ; f. 168, 439 n. 7. L. ii. f. 183, 440 n. 1. L. 
 iii. 438 n. 3 ; f. 189, 440 nn. 2, 3 : f. 190, 438 
 n. 3 (see liibl. Patr. Lugd.). De institutione 
 laicali, 459 n. 5. L. i. cc. 14, 15. prayer, 460 
 n. 1 ; cc. 20, 23, 459 nn. 6, 7. L^ ii. c. 17, on 
 works, 4-52 nn. 2, 3 ; c. 22, treatment of ser- 
 vants, 459 n. 8. L. iii. c. 10, inaulgeuccs, 452 
 n.4 ; c. 10, priestly mediation, 452 n. 6. See 
 D'Achery, S?picileg., t. i. 
 
 Jonas, monk, life of Columban, 29 n. 3. 
 
 Of Eusta-ius, iii. 38 n. 2, 39 n. 2. See 
 
 Acta S. (O. B.), S. ii. 
 Jordan, P. 
 
 Die Vorlaiifer des Ilussitenthums in Bi)bmen, 
 V. 183 n. 2, 194 n. 2 ; s. 62, 222 u. 2. 
 
 Jordan, the river, ii. 31 ; iii. 2o7. 
 Jordaims, general of the Dominicans, 
 
 life of Dominick, iv. 269 u. 1. 
 Joseph, Armenian patriarch, ii. 137. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 127 
 
 Joseph, head of the Paulicians, iii. 250. 
 
 Joseph, occonomus of tlie church m Con- 
 stantinople, iii. 5.36 u. 3. 
 
 Joseph, patriarch of Constantinople, iv. 
 543-551. 
 
 Joseph, prayer of, i. 66 n. 3 ; iv. 568 n. 5. 
 
 Josejih (jrcnusius. 
 
 Keg. 1. i. f. 26 (ej. Lachuiann). Jjeo tho Arme- 
 nian, iii. 532 n. 4. L. iv. f. 'J7, 15o;^oris, 
 308 n. 3. 
 
 Josephus, on the infatuation of the Jews, 
 i. 38. On the three Jewisli Sects, 39 n. 
 1, 41 n. 2, 42, 43, 44, 48. The Messiah, 
 65. The Temple, 407 n. 2. 
 
 ArclLVol. L. xvi. c. 2, § 4, plea of Marcus 
 Agiippa, i. 88 n. 2. L. xviii. c. 1, Juilas of 
 Ganuil;i, 38 n. ; § 4, Sadducees, 41 n. 2; ils- 
 seneM, 48 n. 1. Contra Apiouem, 1. i. § 8, the 
 canon, 41 n. 1. De bello Judaico, 1. ii. c. 8, 
 § 1, Jiiilas of Gamala, 38 n. ; § 4, i;.s.«cno.s, 43 
 n. 3; § 6, 12. 13, the same, 45 un. 1, 2 ; §§ 
 8, 9, tlieir reverence for the sun, 47 n. 3 : § 
 10, their orders, 43 n. 2 ; § 13, prophecy 
 among them, 45 n. 3. 
 
 Joshua, iii. 457. 
 
 2 : ii. 219. 4 : 6 e« seq., iii. 207. 6 : 26, iv. 189. 
 
 Josiah, ii. 607 u. 
 Jourduiu. 
 
 Recherche?, etc.. sur les traductions latine.>! 
 d'Ariotote, iv. 417 n. 4, 445 u. 1. 
 
 Jovian, emperor, ii. 87-89, 87 n. 4, 92, 
 117, 132,459, 487. 
 
 Jovinian, monk, ii. 182. On the unity of 
 the divine life, asceticism, celibacy, tlie 
 church. 304-313, (v. 3.50). At Milan, 
 312. Jerome, 305, 313, 377, 641. Pe- 
 lagius, 632, 635, 641, 646. See Jerome, 
 contra Jov. 
 
 Jovius, comes, ii. 101 n. 5. 
 
 Joy, iv. 623 ; v. 337. See Enjoyment. 
 
 Jubilee of Boniface VIII., v. 3. Kcduc- 
 tion of the time of the J. to 50 years 
 by Clement VI., 41, 51 (183, 184). Re- 
 duction to 33 years by Urban VI., v. 
 51. 
 
 Judaism, its relation to Christianity, i. 
 3-5, 62-66, 194-196, 289, 337,339,340, 
 352,3.53,381,382, 386, 506, 507, 519, 
 548, 556. Prejiaratory character of, 35, 
 36, 536, 537, 548, 672. Influence on 
 Christianity (see Jewish). Amonjj; the 
 Greeks and Uonians, 22, 67. National 
 pride in, 36. Amon^ tho Romans, re- 
 lijiio licita, 89. CaracaUa, 119 n. 6. 
 Law of Severus again.st, 120. Galen, 
 164 n. 1. Jewish view of life, 273. 
 Essential clement of, 352. With Gnos- 
 tics, 366, 379-383, 407, 435, 436. As 
 kingdom of the Demiurge, 382, 383. 
 Ccrinthus, 399. Witli Origen, 548. Ze- 
 nobia and Paul of Samosata, 603, 604. 
 Barnabas on, 658. And (ireek Piiilos- 
 ophy, Justin Martyr, 666-669. Under 
 Julian, ii. 50, 52-57, 69. Gospel in the 
 form of, iii. 50. Relation to Moham- 
 medanism, iii. 85-87 ; iv. 59, 627. lu 
 the church, iii. 87, 208. Spiritualized, 
 
 iii. 170 (see Alexandrian). Reactions 
 against, iii. 244, 269, 270, 431,586,588, 
 589, and n. 1, 592. Idea of God in, iii. 
 171 (i. 22; ii. 54). Abelard on, iv. 
 383, 384. Hamauu on, iv. 617 n. 2. 
 See .lewish peojde. 
 
 Judaizing, Latins charged with, iii. 581 
 and n. 4, 5S2. 
 
 Judaizing sects, i. 331, 341-365, 394. 
 Tendency, 339, 340. See Gnostics, 
 Gnosticism. 
 
 Judas Iscariot, i. 448, 622, 650 n. 2 ; ii. 
 704 ; iii. 544 ; iv. 116, 352, 482 ; v. 156, 
 221, 350, 370. Gospel of, i. 448 n. 4. 
 
 Judas of Gamala, i. 37. 
 
 Judgment of God, iii. 36 ; iv. 132. The 
 final, i. 515, 650 ; iii. 429, 444; iv. 617, 
 621, 635; v. 37, 68, 151, 179, 190, 199, 
 398. E.xpected, iii. 470 n. 2. Picture 
 of iii. 308. Threefold, Catharists, iv. 
 571. 
 
 Judgments, divine, v. 199. On a corrupt 
 church, iv. 224, 621 ; v. 215. Predicted, 
 iv. 219, 224, 225, 226, 632, 636; v. 102, 
 380, 412. Human, iv. 275, 391 ; v. 408. 
 
 Judgments of God, iii. 5 n. 2, 17, 80, 129, 
 1.30, 289, 384 n. 4, 399, 429, 449, 450, 
 480, 519 ; iv. 9, 16, 60 n. 2, 80, 86, 115, 
 145, 169, 550,551,588; v. 162,27.5,346, 
 347, 363. Entered into by proxy, iii. 
 452. 
 
 Judicial authoritv in the church, iii. 120, 
 349, 358-366, .368-375. 
 
 Judith, sister of Emp. Henry IV., iv. 4 
 n. 1. 
 
 Judith, wife of Louis the Pious, iii. 272. 
 
 Judith, wife of Wladi.shiv, iv. 4. 
 
 Jugglery, i. 157, 161 ; ii. 42. 
 
 Julia Domna, i. 174. 
 
 Julia MamniKa, i. 125. 
 
 Julian, Apollinarist, ii. 491 n. 2. 
 
 Julian, l)j). of Haliearnassus, ii. 608, 613. 
 
 Julian of Eelanum, Pelagian. Character 
 and writingT5, ii. 652-654. Against the 
 use of force in religion, 650 n., 651 
 notes 1, 2. Zosimus, 651 n. 3. Rea- 
 son and religion, 653, 654. The popu- 
 lar consciousness, 654. Humanity of 
 Christ, 655. Importance of the (pies- 
 tions in dispute, 659. The first sin and 
 its consequences, 666, 669, 670. Rea- 
 son and Revelation, 673, 674. Grace, 
 675. Love, 677. Etliics, virtues of Pa- 
 gans, 681 and n. 1,682. Augustin's 
 rea,soning, 683, 685. Theodore, 712, 
 713. Nestorius, 721. On infant bap- 
 tism, 727-729. See Augustin, c. Ju- 
 lian. 
 
 Julian the Apostate, Life of, ii. 40-87. 
 Course of education, 40-45, 39t). Con- 
 version to Paganism, 34, 40-44. Ori- 
 basius, 45. His religious position, 45- 
 59. Steps towards the restoration of 
 Paganism, 35, 37, 59-69, 92. Conduct 
 toward tlie Jews, 69. Towards tiie 
 Christians, 70-86, 456. Death, 86-88 
 n. 1. Valcntinian, 90. Libanius on 
 
128 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 96 n. 3. Simplicius, 107. Polemic, — 
 enemy of the niunks, 111. The Dona- 
 tists, 2'51. Ei)iphany,34.3. His works, 
 ii. 45. See Cyrill of Alexandria. 
 Citations : — 
 
 Epistles. Ep. 6, to the prefect of Egypt, ii. 74 
 n.l. Ep. 10, ad Alexandrino.'i, 37n. 2. Ep.lT, 
 ad Oribasiuni, 46 u. 3. Kp. 2o, f. 397, _to the 
 Jews, on the rebuilding of Jerutvilem, "On. 1. 
 Ep. 27, to I>;ibanius, 8t3 n. 3. Kp. 31, Aetiu.«, 
 71 n. 2. Ep. 37, on death, 5S n. 2.^ Ep. 42, 
 rescript concerning the Christians, 71 n. 1, 75 
 n. 3. Ep. 49, to the high priest Arsacios, 86 
 n. 4. Ep. 51, to the .\lexandrians, edict 
 against Athanasius, 73 nn. 2-4. Ep. 52, ad 
 Bostrenos, 68 n. 1, 71 n. 4. Ep. 58, ad Alex- 
 andrinos, the obcli.sl^, 47 n. 4. Ep. 62, to an 
 officer, 66 n. 1. Ep. 63 (ed. Heyler, f. 132), to 
 the high priest Theodore, 64 n. 7, 55 n. 1, 58 
 nn. 2, 3, 4, 62 n. 1. Ep. to Arsaces, 86 n. 3. 
 Ep. ad Athenien.ses, 46 n. 3. Ep. to Photi- 
 nus, fragm., 71 n. 2 Fragm. epist. ed. 
 Spanh., on his attempt to rebuild the tem- 
 ple, 69 n. 3. 
 
 Instruction for priests, f. 293 et serj., images, 
 ii. 60 n. ; f. 296 ; the prophets, 53 n. ; f. 3U5 ; 
 benevolence, 63 n. 2 ; the priest outside of 
 the temple, 64 nn. 
 
 Misopogou, to the people of Antioch, ii. 83 n. 
 4 ; It. 344, 357, 82 nn. 1, 2 ; f . 361, 84 nn. 2, 
 3: f. 363, reproaches them with their indif- 
 ference, 8 nn. 5, 6. 
 
 Orationes. Orat. 4, f. 130, eulogy of Helios, 
 ii. 49 n. 2. Orat 7, f. 228, Uelios, 8 n. 3. 
 Orat. 8, Salust., 45n.3. 
 
 Rescript., ii. 65 n. 2. See Muratori. 
 
 " The CiEsars,'' ii. 32 n. 3. 
 
 Works, f. 115, national characters, ii. 51 nn. 2, 
 3; f. 131, the same, Hellenic culture, 52 nn. ; 
 £. 206, the Christians reproached for perse- 
 cuting, 46 nn. ; f . 292, national gods, 51 
 n.l. 
 
 Juliana of Csesarea, i. 707, 708. 
 
 Juliaiio Cesarini, cardinal, at the council 
 
 of Basle, v. 128-133. 
 
 Ep. ad Eugen., iv. f. 64 et seq., v. 128 n. ; f. 
 67, 130 n. 2. 
 Julin, Pomeranian town, iv. 3, 9-11, 16, 
 
 30. Bishopric, 16. 
 Julias, bp. of Puteoli, ii. 573. 
 Julius, hp. of Rome Athanasius, ii. 205, 
 
 433,434. Council of Sardica, 199 n. 2, 
 
 205 ; of Philippopolis, 436. Marcellus, 
 
 440. Ursacius and Valens, 449 n. 5. 
 
 Reply to the Oriental bps. 433 n. 2. 
 
 Ep. I., ad Eusebianos, §§ 4, 5, ii. 205 n. 1. 
 Julius Africanus, i. 709. 
 
 Epistola ad Aristidem, ap. Euseb., 6, 31, i. 709 
 n. See Routh. 
 Julius Capitoliuus. 
 
 Vita Antonii Pii, c. 9, i.l03 n. 5 ; cc. 11. 24, 
 Marcus Aurelius, 105 nn. 1,2 ; cc. 13, 21, the 
 same, 107 nn. 2, 5. 
 
 Julius ("a.ssianus, i. 458 n. 3. 
 Julius Firmicus Matcrnus, ii. 36. 
 
 De errore profan. relig.,ii. 36 n. 6 ; c. 30, 37 
 n.l. 
 
 Julius Krone. 
 
 On VtX Dnlcino and the Paterencs, iy. 609 n.3. 
 629 nn. 2, 3, 633 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Julius Paulus, i. 87. 
 
 Sententise receptte, i. 109 n. 2. L. 5, lit. 21, 
 law concerning new religions, i. 87 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Junilius, Xoith African bp. 
 Dc partibus div. leg., ii. 183 n. 
 
 Jupiter, i. 116, 117; ii. 29, 49, 74,84 n.6. 
 Ju])iter Philio3, Maximin, ii. 4. See 
 Zeus. 
 
 Jura, iv. 214. 
 
 Jurisdiction, ecclesiastical, ii. 171, 172 ; 
 iii. 95-97, 108, 452, 453; iv. 83, 390. 
 Of the pope, iii. 120.452 ; v. 9, 10, 13- 
 19, 38. Of the emperor as against the 
 pope, V. 18, 30. Of church and state 
 re.sjjectively, v. 24, 2.5-30, 78. See Bon- 
 iface VIII., Gerson, Papacy. 
 
 Jurisprudence, v. 113. See Law. 
 
 Justice, with Basilides, i. 402 n. 3, 404, 
 405, 412. Ptolemseus, 438. Marcion, 
 466,467,472. Aquinas, iv. 521, 524. 
 Civil, iii. 102-105, iv. 40, 302. Of God, 
 i. 57, 58, 561, 564, 642; iii. 474,476, 
 477, 487 ; iv. 498, 506, 507. 
 
 Justififation, with Basilides, i. 413. With 
 Carpocrates and Epiphanes, i. 450. 
 Constantine, ii. 32. Doctrine of, with 
 Hilary, ii. 620, 621. In the I'elagian 
 controversy, ii. 677-679 ; Send-Pcla- 
 gian, ii. 688. In the sense of Angus- 
 tin, ii. 678, 688 ; iv. 509 ; v. 302. Chrys- 
 o.stom, ii 720. Bv works, iii. 130- 
 132. With Gregory the (ireat, iii 146. 
 Subjective mode of apprehending in the 
 Middle Ages, iv. 304, 305. In Sch.jlas- 
 ticism, iv. 508-515. Ab>lard, iv. 502. 
 Bernard, iv. 510. Different ()i)eration3 
 in, iv. 512,513. Wicklif's views of, v. 
 172. Huss, V. 302, 347. 
 
 Justin, emperor, ii. 139, 145, 277 n.3, 591, 
 606, 710. 
 
 Justin Martyr, his life and writings, i. 
 661-671. The philo.sophers of his time, 
 9. Development of his religious expe- 
 rience, 34 n. 3. Jewish ileniers of an- 
 gels, 42 n. 2. Jewish construction of 
 Christianity, Jewish converts, 62, 63. 
 Proselytes, 67. Miracles of the Chris- 
 tians, 74. Virtues of Christians, 76. 
 (^ountry communities, 79. Crescens, 
 93. Extension of Christianity, 129. 
 On conversion, 250. Defects of Chris- 
 tians, 254. Magistrates, 259. Euel- 
 pistus, 270. Philosopher's cloak, 275. 
 Christian places of assembly, 290, 291. 
 Divine wor>hi|), 303. Instruction of 
 catechumens, 305 n. 1. Baptismal for- 
 mula, 310. Agapa;,325. Bapti.sm and 
 the Supper, 328. Consecration of the 
 Supjier, 329 u. 2. Idea of Sacrifice, 
 330. Doctrine of the Lord's Supper, 
 647,648 n. 1 (ii. 731). Bread in the 
 Lord's Sup])er, 331. Celebration of the 
 Su])per, 332. Two classes of Jewish 
 Christians, 342, 343 n. 2, 349. Elias, 
 347 n. Gentile Christians become Jew- 
 ish, 362. Harsher and milder tenden- 
 cies among Gentile C'hristians, 363. 
 Ebionitism. 364, 674. Simon Magus, 
 454 n. 1. Tatiau, 456, 672. Logos doc- 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 129 
 
 trine, 585, 586. The Gospel of Johu, 
 585 n.l. Holy Spirit, 609. Ciirist's hu- 
 manity, 635. Satisfaction, 642. Chili- 
 asm, 651. The Trinity, 716. See Sem- 
 isch. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Apologia, i. f . 45 (cd. Colon. 1686), Christian ex- 
 orcism, i. 74 n. 1 ; f. 48, Clmstiiiuity the ab- 
 solute rcli<j;ion, 586 n.l; ff. 5U, 51, his con- 
 Tersion, 002 n. 1 ; § 00, the Logos in the 
 Supper, 648 n. 1. Apolog. II., cliange of 
 character produced by Christianity, 250 n. 1 ; 
 tribute, 259 n. 1 ; ascetics, 275, n.l; Chris- 
 tian wives of pagans, 283 n. 2 ; exhortjitions 
 in public worship, a(l.3 n. 5 ; f . 50, objects of 
 Christian worship, 609 n ; c. 58, the king- 
 dom of Clirist, 90 n. 5 ; f. 6.3, influence of 
 Christian character, 76 n. 2 ; f. 74, on Gen. 
 49 : 11, 67U u. 1 ; f . 75, Theodotus, 580 n. 4 ; 
 f. 81, source of truth, one, 607 n. 1 ; f. 88, 
 more converts from paganism than from .lu- 
 daism, 63, n. 2 ; f . 98, country churches, 79 
 n. 2 ; § 10, person of Christ, 035 ii. 4 ; § 61, 
 instruction of catechumens, 305 n. 1 ; Ed. 
 Ben. §§ 4, 6, 8, references to Apol. I., 665 
 n.4. 
 
 Cohortatio (rrapau'eTiicbs Trpbs'EAATjfas), f. 16. 
 Cirfck philosophy indebted to Judaism, i. 
 0';.0 n. 2. 
 
 Dialogus c. Tryphone Judseo, i. 34 n. 3 ; f. 218, 
 skf|itipism of ))hilosophers, 9 n. 2 ; philoso- 
 pbers cluak, 275 nn. 5, 6: ff. 247, 264, 320, the 
 teachings of conscience, 669 n.l; ff. 259, 338, 
 day of Christ's passion, 298 n.4; f. 266, two 
 parties among Jewish Christians, 342, nn. 
 3, 4, 343 nn. 1,2; Pagan Christians become 
 Jewish, 302 n. 3 ; f. 267, Ebionites, 363 u. 3 ; 
 Christ teaches his own divinity, 585 n. 1 ; 
 ff. 2158, 330, Elias,347 n. ; f. 273^ Gen. 49 : 11, 
 670 n.l; f . 291, Jewish view of the Messiah, 
 
 347 n. ; of the supernatural birth of Jesus, 
 
 348 n. 1 ; f . 315, baptism of Jesus, .348 n. 3 ; 
 f. 317, redemption, 642 n. 3; c. 30, f. 322, 
 the same, 642 n. 2; ff. 327, 331, the apostolic 
 commentaries, 585 n. : f. 344, the " .\ngel of 
 God," 609 n.l; f. 345, spread of Christian- 
 ity, 129 n. 3 ; spiritual sacrifice, 330 n. 3 : f. 
 349,citationfrom Apolog. II., OOS n.2; f.350, 
 pi'oselytes, 07 n. 3 ; f. 358, deniers of angels, 
 42 n. 2 ; the church and the world, 130 n. 1 ; 
 church and state irreconcilable, 1.30 n. 1 ; f. 
 37<.) ; repentance necessary to forgiveness, 
 62 n. 2. 
 
 AAyo! Trpbs 'EAArji/as, operation of the Logos, i. 
 007, 068. 
 
 Justina, empress, and Ambrose, ii. 472 ; 
 iv. 111. 
 
 Justinian, emperor, persecutes paganism, 
 ii. 106. Spread of Christianity under 
 him, 139, 140 (iii. 90). Elcsbaau, 145. 
 Imperial papacy, 166. B|)S. are to care 
 for prisoners, 173. Deacons in Con- 
 stantinople, 189. Despotism, 215 (iii. 
 91 n., iv. 151). Marcian, 277 n. 3. In 
 the church controversies, 553 n. 3, 592- 
 609, 611, 612, 763-765, 710. Maniche- 
 ism, 770. Founder of rifjhts of patron- 
 aire, iii. 109. Gregory XL, on, iii. 212. 
 Laws of, iv. 158, v. 87. 
 
 Novell, rights of patronage, iii. 110 n. 1. L. i. 
 N. 3, ii. 1S9 n. 3. L. i. t. 3, N. 3, filial 
 churches in Constantinople, ii. 194 n. 3. 
 
 Justinian II., emperor, iii. 190, 248. 
 Ju.stiis, Eiifrlisli bp., iii. 18. 
 Justus, Paulician, iii. 248. 
 Justus, St., iii. 5 n. 2. 
 
 Jutland, iii. 271, 279, 286. 
 Juvavia, iii. 40. 
 Juvenal, iii. 602. 
 
 Sat. 2, i. 16 n. 3 ; Sat. 3, v. 75, i. 103 n. 1. 
 Juvenalis, bp. of Jerusalem, ii. 529, 569, 
 
 576, 583. 
 
 K. 
 
 Kaaba, at Mecca, iv. 535 n. 1. 
 
 Kaiserswcrtli, cloister, iii. 44. 
 
 Kajouiorts, of the Zendavesta, i. 491 n. 4. 
 
 Kalendre, ii. 349, 350. 
 
 KaX^iiavTi (Calcutta), ii. 141 n. 4. 
 
 Kanimiu, iv. 9. 
 
 Kiiinpfer. 
 Amoenitates exoticae, iii. 130 n. 1. 
 
 Kanngciser. 
 Geschichte von Pomem, iv. 16 nn. 1, 3, 6. 
 
 'Kavoveg unoaToXmoi, i. 660. See Apos- 
 tolic. 
 
 Kant, ii. 465 n. 2. 
 
 Kantzow, Thomas. 
 Chronicle of Pomerania, iv. 31 n. 1. 
 
 Kappenberg, monastery at, iv. 71, 80, 81. 
 Karamsim. 
 
 Hist. Russia, trans, by Hauonschild, Bd. i. p. 
 109, Xestor, iii. 329 n. 1. 
 
 Kcidapoi, i. 247. 
 
 Kathle, iii. 282. 
 
 Kehel, John of, v. 250. 
 
 Kev(j/j.a, i. 374. 
 
 Kent, converted by Augustin, iii. 11-1-3. 
 Christianity in, 11-19, 24. Suppression 
 of Christianity in, 18. Revival of, 19. 
 
 K£VTOVK?ui(hKT/ alpEOig, iii. 545 n. 6. 
 
 Kerrsuu (Cherson), iii. 329. 
 
 Kcrait, Tartarian Kingdom of, iv. 46 48. 
 
 Kl/pvyfia uTcooTokiKOV, i. 306. 
 
 KsoTot, i. 709 n. 1. 
 
 Kevs of tlie kingdom of heaven, ii. 200 ; 
 iii. 24, 35, 59, 585; iv. 159. Power of 
 the, iv. 616 ; v. 146, 291, 296, 357. 
 
 Kicw, iii. 327, 328 and n. 2, 330. 
 
 Kil-Patricii, ii. 146. 
 
 Kingdom of God, i. 35, 86, 180, 194, 197, 
 324, 440, 521, 649, 652, 653 ; ii. 51,114; 
 iii. 2, 98, 123, 174,257. Prophetic spirit 
 in relation to the, iv. 216. Stages of 
 jirogress, Dolcino, iv. 634. Kingdom 
 of Christ, i. 523, 601, 652 ; ii. 481. And 
 of Antichrist, v. 109. Of the Messiah, 
 i. 398, 399, 429. Of Heaven, i. 715 ; ii. 
 729 ; iv. 319, 366, 367, 581. Kingdom 
 of light, in Parsism, i. 369, 376, 378, 
 402 n. 3, 483 ; with the Sabajans, i. 377 ; 
 with Gnostics, i. 401, 402 n. 2,404,420, 
 455 ; with Mauicheans, i. 480, 482, 489, 
 490-501, 503; with Priscillian, ii. 776. 
 Kingdom of darkness, in Parsism, 376, 
 483; with the Sabreans, i. 377; with 
 Gnostics, i. 402 n. 2, 403, 404, 413, 420, 
 455 ; with Mauicheans, i. 490-493, 500, 
 505 ; with Priscillian, ii. 776. King- 
 
130 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 dom of good, i. 481, 482. Of evil.i. 376, 
 401, 481, 482; ii. 776 n. 4; iv. 572. 
 Kingdom of Aliiimau, i. 402 n. 3. Of 
 nature, i. 405. Of the I)eniiurj;e, i. 432, 
 653, 654; iii. 257-263 (see Deiiiiurj,^')- 
 Of vKt], i. 429. Of laldahaoth, i. 444. 
 Of Satan, i. 463, 644. Of Earth, i. 
 471. 
 Kings, the books of, ii. 152. 
 
 I. Kings 3, iii. 334 n. 4. 16 : 34, iv. 189. 
 18 : 19, ir. 266. 18 : 40, ii. 234. 19 : 11, iv. 
 316. 19 : 18, ii. 243. II. Kings 2 : 11, i. 2G5. 
 2 : 25 ; 4 : 25, iv. 266. See Commentaries. 
 
 Kings, their anointing, iii. 96 and n. 3. 
 Gregory VIII. on the power of, iv. 
 88. Divine right of, iv. 88, 109, 110, 
 131, 132, 141, 142. Right and wor- 
 thiness, V. 351-353. Right of revolu- 
 tion, V. 50. 
 
 Kionitcs, iv. 529 nn. I, 2. 
 
 Kirdigar, ii. 127 n. 1. 
 
 Kirton, iii. 46. 
 
 Kiss, i. 124. Fraternal, 255, 262; ii. 362. 
 In baptism, i. 313, 314, 317. 
 
 Kist, Dr. 
 E.ssa.v on the origin of the Episcopal power in 
 tlie Christian ch. (see Illgen), i. 185 n. 2. 
 
 K/l^pof, KltjpiKol, i. 195, 196. 
 Klonkot, v. 182. 
 Kueph, i. 444. 
 Knighton, Henry, v. 150. 
 
 Chronicle (in llist. Anglic. Script, antiq.. Loud. 
 1652). T. ii. Wicklit, v. 150 nu. 1-3, and 
 John Balle, 158 nn., 159 n. 4. The earth- 
 quake council, 162 n. 3. 
 
 Knights, iv. 125, 164, 233, 577 n. 5. Or- 
 dt'r of German, 45; Spiritual, 38,41, 
 70, 127. See Crusades. Lull on spir- 
 itual knighthood, 191 (70); Bernard, 
 258. 
 
 Knights Templars, iv. 258. Suppression 
 of, V. 23, 171. 
 
 Knin, Mattliias Pater of, v. 250. 
 
 Knowledge, in Tlatonism, i. 21 . In Chris- 
 tianity, 186, 187, 238, 367, 368, 476; 
 iii. 124. Charisma, with Paul,!. 510. 
 Clement on, i. 541. Paul and Origen, 
 i. 544. Augustin on, ii. 475. Joacliim, 
 iv. 227, 229. Bernard, iv. 241, 258, 259, 
 371-373. Eustathiu.s, iv. 532. Militz, 
 V. 177. Tauler, v. 409. Mani, i. 487. 
 Knowledge in rehitiou to faith, i. 366, 
 530, 531 ; ii. 269, 307 ; iii. 463 ; iv. 64, 
 427 ; with Abelard and hi.s school, iv. 
 376, 377, 380, 381, 385; Hugo, iv. 
 402-404 ; Peter of Blois, iv. 415 ; Alex- 
 ander of Hales, and other scholastics, 
 iv. 427-440. Knowledge, opinion, and 
 faith, iv. 372. Relation to obedience, 
 i. .531 ; to Scripture, i. 532. Knowledj^e 
 and charity, li. 650 ; and action, iii. 
 174; and intuition, iii. 174, 175. Zeal 
 without, iv. 73. Harmony of life and, 
 iv. 361, 364, 367, 411, 412, 427. Rela- 
 tion to salvation, iv. 405-407. Relation 
 of the affections to, iv. 411-413,427. 
 In act and in habit, iv. 443, 444. Unity 
 
 of, iv. 431, 432. Limits of, ii. 450 ; (Lull 
 on) iv. 438, 439. Pride of, i. 476; 
 iv. 561. 0])ponents of, i. 535, 536. 
 Self knowledge, iv. 263, 411, 412, 458. 
 Sjiiritual knowledge, iv. 370,372, 385, 
 
 428. Efforts to diffuse Christian, iv. 
 39 (see Instruction). Sources of, iii. 2 ; 
 V. 264. Low .state of, v. 387. See Clergy, 
 Culture, Faith, Gnosis, Gnosticisn, Ig- 
 norance, Monasticism, Schools. 
 
 Knowledge of God, with the Therapeutae, 
 i. 62. Euuomius, ii. 446, 447. Maxi- 
 mus, iii. 175. Scotus, iii. 463. ^gidius, 
 iv. 312. The Scholastics, iv. 411-413, 
 
 429, 430, 438, 457. Huss, v. 336. In 
 Christ, Theodore, ii. 496, 425. Knowl- 
 edge in God, Gregory I. on, iii. 144 ; 
 Scotus, 461, 465; Aquinas, iv. 480. In 
 the Trinity, iv. 457, 465. Identity of 
 knowledge and being in God, iv. 478, 
 480; V. 166. See Gnosis, Knowledge 
 and Faith. 
 
 Koblai khan, founder of the Mongol Em- 
 pire in China, iv. 56, 57. 
 
 Kolberg (Col berg) history of the conver- 
 ,sion of, iv. 16. 
 
 Ko-iarac, ii. 193. 
 
 Kopts. See Copts. 
 
 Koran, iii. 336, 337 ; iv. 181 n. 3 ; v. 299. 
 Moral element in the, iii. 85, 86. Gnos- 
 tic elements in the, iii. 86 n. 1. On the 
 mission of Mohammed, iii. 86 n. 2. Di- 
 vinity of Christ, iii. 87 n. 1, 159, 337. 
 Sura, V. (ed. Maracci) f. 2-36, worship of Christ 
 and Mary, iii. 87 n. ; Sura, v. f. 206, S. vi. f. 
 262, S. xiv. f. 375, national religious, iii. 
 86 n. 2. 
 
 Kosegarten. See Taberistanensis annales. 
 
 Kodfidi 6 /itvlycSof, iii. 206 n. 3. 
 
 Koa/iOf voeroi and aladiirbc, ii. 49. 
 
 Kozi-hradek, v. 299, 310. 
 
 Kristni-Saga, Introduction of Christianity 
 into Iceland, iii. 300 u. 2 ; c. ii. 301 n. 3. 
 
 Krohn, missionary operations in the South 
 Sea, iii. 39 n. 1. 
 
 Krone. See Julius. 
 
 Kpofof, ii. 127. 
 
 K/yoTof, ii. 353. See Applause. 
 
 Krzivousti, iv. 1. See Boleslav III. 
 
 Kulm, bishojjric, iv. 45. 
 
 Kupan, Hungarian prince, iii. 333. 
 
 Kvpianij ev ?.€vkoi(, ii. 342 n. 2. 
 
 Kushanians, ii. 141 n. 3. 
 
 Kvllean. See Cyllena. 
 
 Kyrie Eleison, iii. 324. 
 
 Kyrkujolsa (Slavonian), iii. 324. 
 
 L. 
 
 Labarum, ii. 10, 13 n. 1, 20, 24 n. 4. 
 
 Labaun, Zdenek of, v. 298. 
 
 Labbc. 
 Nova Bibliothcca Maniiscriptorum, t. i. f . 673, 
 Adalbero of Metz, iii. 408 n. 1 ; f. 677, the 
 same, 411 n. 4 ; f . 678, the same, 403 n. 1, 
 405 n.5. Scoti, 460 n. 6. T. ii., Clironiclo 
 of Ademar, 593 nn. 1, 3 ; f . 212, Chronicon 
 Maxeutii, 518 n. 1. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 131 
 
 Labeo. See Notker. 
 Labor. See Manual Labor. 
 Labors for the salvation of others, Fran- 
 cis on, iv. 274, 27.5. Mendicants, 278, 
 279. See Missions, Monks, Preaching. 
 Laohniann, iv. 173 n. 1, 216 n. 
 Lactantius, on the Holy Sjiirit, i. 608 ; ii. 
 467. 
 
 Institutiones. L. iv. c. 27, pagaa rites liin- 
 derecl by the cross, i. 145 n. 3. L. v. c. 2, 
 Hicroolcs, 174 n. 1 ; c. 11, Ulpian's collection 
 of rci^cripts, 126 n. 2. L. vi. c. 13, oracle con- 
 cerning Christ, 172 n. 4. De mortib. per.se- 
 cutor., c. lo, 145 n. 3, 153 n. ; c. 16, 155 n. ; 
 Hierocles, 174 n. 1. 
 
 Ladder, the, ii. 276. 
 
 Ladishius of Naples, v. 73, 75, 90, 100, 
 276, 281 and n., 283. 
 
 Laeta, ii. 316. See Jerome (ep. 107). 
 
 Laitv, permitted to teach in public as- 
 semblies, i. 186, 187, 196, 197, 703. 
 Participation in church government, 
 189, 190, 199, 200. In tlie choice of 
 church officers, 189, 199, 200. Admin- 
 istration of sacraments, 196. Doctrine 
 among the, 578, 583. In the epistk^s 
 of Clement, 659. Justin Martyr, 662. 
 Instruction of, 686. Commodian, 687. 
 In the Second Period. Arbitration, 
 ii. 171 u. 3. Dependence on the priest- 
 hood, 179. Elevated to church digni- 
 ties, participate in clnirch elections, 
 185. As monks, in relation to the 
 clergy, 284. In theological disputes, 
 432 and n. 1. And the Bible, 317. See 
 Bible. 
 
 Third and Fourth Periods. Christian 
 knowledge among the, iii. 124, 125. 
 Pilgriniages, 131. Participation in 
 communion, 136. In the image con- 
 troversy, 198, 200, 207 n. 1, 229, 542 n. 
 1. Knowledge of Scripture (207 n. 1), 
 251, 252, 469 n. 4, 600, 604. Sects 
 among the, 599, 600. Lay missionaries, 
 302. Pretended priest,. 30*9. And priest- 
 hood, 348. Administration of church 
 property, 351. Bring causes to Rome, 
 359. Prcacliiug, 391 n. 4. Lay abbots, 
 416. Ignorance and corruption, 441, 
 592. Piety, 445. Saint worship, 446 n. 
 1, 448. Unction imparted by, 448. 
 Rules for, 459. Elevated to church 
 offices, 559, 574, 577. In the Greek 
 church, 577. 
 
 The laity and the Jews, iv. 77. And 
 Gregorv VII. ; as censors of the clerirv, 
 96, 97, 99, 107,112, 146, 149, .592. Per- 
 form priestly offices, 99, 592, 614. Right 
 of investiture denied to, 101 (see Inves- 
 titure). Ascetism, 112. Pious socie- 
 ties, 286, 302,303, 607,609, 612,627, 
 628. Bible among laymen, 320-;324, 
 425 (see Bible). Relation to theclergv, 
 224, 320, 354, 509, 514. Withdrawal 
 of cup, 343-347. Neglect of the Lord's 
 Supper, 343, 344, 346, 353. Bacon, 
 425. Influence of pantheistic doctrines 
 among the, 447, 450. Interest in theo- 
 
 logical questions, 498, 534, 547. Eusta- 
 thius to tlie, 532. Superstition, 577 
 (v. 239, .see Superstition). Effect of 
 interdict on, 582. Forbidden to dispute 
 concerning the faith, 590. Separatist 
 tendencies, 592. 
 
 Laity in councils, v. 33, 34. Mysti- 
 cism, 42. Contempt for dersv, 123, 
 129, 131, 148 n. 1, 215. Wickhf on 
 their relati(m to the clergy, 139, 146. 
 On their right to the Scriptures, 149- 
 151. Knighton on, 150. Compared 
 with clergy, 34, 159, 221, 224, 230, 231. 
 Contempt" of the clergy for, 193, 194. 
 Laity and clergy, 195," 200, 202, 203, 
 205," 213, 214. "Participation in the 
 Lord's Supper, 212, 213, 217-231, 337, 
 338. Pietv, 21.3-218, 221,224, 381. So- 
 cieties, 42", 213, 381. Persecuted by mo- 
 nastic orders, 213, 216, 217. Increase 
 of piety, 218, 236, 306,381. Reform 
 and anti reform parties, 232. Image 
 worship, 233, 234. Right to preach, 
 250. Huss and the, 256, 257, 260 n., 
 288, 306. 307, 321, 352. IIuss on the 
 responsibility of the, 282, 283. Discus- 
 sion before, 321. Friends of God and 
 tlie, 42, 383, 387, 389, 391. Books 
 among, 391. 
 Lamaism, iv. 47, 56. 
 Lambecius, sermons of Otfrid, iii. 425 n. 
 
 3. 
 Lambert, iv. 344 n. 4. 
 Lambert of Aschaffenburg. 
 History of Germany, ff. 44, 156, Hermann of 
 liamberg, iv. 102 n. 5, 103 nn. 1, 2; f. 89, 
 Greg. Vll., 92 n. 5, 6 ; an. 1074, decrees of, 
 94 n. 4, 95 n. 1 ; f. 136, witchcraft, 91 n. 1 ; 
 an. 1075, f. 154, ignorance of clergy, 102 n. 
 4. Greg. VII. and Henry IV., 105 n. 4 ; and 
 Hugo Bl.incus. 106 n. 2 ; and the Margravine 
 Mathilde, 113 n. 1. 
 
 Lambeth, v. 148. 
 Lamentations, 3 : 25, ii. 135. 
 Lampetios, Lampetians, ii. 276. The tes- 
 tament of, 279 n. 1. 
 Lanipon, presbyter, ii. 516. 
 Lam])ridius. See iElius. 
 Lampsacus. ii. 319 n. 2. 
 Lancaster, Duke of, v. 93, 136, 147, 148, 
 
 159, 162. 
 Landlords, selfishness of Christian, ii. 90, 
 
 91, 100, 175. Pagan, 100 and n. 3. 
 Landrich, among the Frieslanders, iii. 
 
 79. 
 Landnlph de Cotta, advocate of reform 
 
 at Mibm, iii. 391-394, 392 n. 3, 393 nn. 
 
 4, 5, 397. 
 Landulpli de St. Paulo. 
 
 Uic of .\riald, iii. 389 n. 3, 390 n. 2, ,392 n. 5, 
 397 n. 2 ; c. 2, 3S9 n. 3 ; c. 3, 390 n. 3, 391 n. 
 5 : c. 6, 391 nn. 1, 3, ; c. 16, Anselm of 
 Lucca, 393 n. 5 ; Erlembald, 398 nn. 1-3. 
 
 Landulph, Junior. 
 
 Hist. Mediolan, c. 30, Imerius, iv. 203 n. 2 
 See Muratoii. 
 
 Landulph the elder. 
 L. iii. cc. 1, 23, arguments of the opponents of 
 
132 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 celibacy, iii. 397 n. 2. Sect at Montfort, 600 
 
 n. 4. See Muratori. 
 Lanfranc, at Bee, iii. 470, 471, 506; iv. 
 361,362. In the controversy on the 
 Lord's Supper, iii. 5U6, 507, 509 n. 4, 
 511 n. 2, 512 nn. 1, 2, 4, 513 nn. 1-3, 
 513-515, 519, 526 ; iv. 355. Archbp. of 
 Canterbury, iv. 329. Guitmimd, iii. 529 
 n. 3. Life of, iu his works, iii. 506 n. 5, 
 510 n. 1. In Acta, S. (O. B.), S. vi. P. 
 ii., iv. 329 n. I. 
 
 De corpore et sanguine Boniini, ed. Venct., f . 
 171, iii. 507 n. 1 : c. 2, 512 n. 4. 0pp. f. 170, 
 513 n. 1. See D'Achery. 
 
 Lanfrick, iii. 382. 
 Lange. 
 Dogmengepchichte, toI. i., " Dialo^e " of J. 
 Martyr, refutation of Muenscher, i. 668 n. 3. 
 Langebeth, iii. 272 n. 3. 
 Langenstein, Henry of, from Hessia, v. 
 49, 119. Consilium pacis, 49, 50. 
 Consilium pacis, c. 3, the schism an admoni- 
 tion from God, v. 49 n. 4 ; c. 13, 49 n. 2 ; c. 15, 
 right of revolution, 50 n. De Schismate, 4t) 
 n. Epistola pacis, 48 n., 49. See Boulaeus. 
 
 Langham, Simon, abp. of Canterbury, v. 
 136. 
 
 Langres, iii. 506 ; iv. 354, 355. 
 
 Liftngton, Stephen, cardinal, iv. 174. 
 
 Language, in preacliing, i. 79, 83. In the 
 public reading of the Scriptures, 303. 
 Laws of, 387. Of Scripture, ii. 116. 
 Origin of, ii. 449. Liturgical, dogmatic 
 and ascetic distinguished, ii. 524 n. 1. 
 Homiletic and dogmatical, ii. 546. 
 
 Third mid fourth Periods. Use of 
 the vernacular language iu instruction, 
 iii. 53, 72, 73, 126, 127, 129, 316 and n. 
 4, 317-319, 323, 324, 334,425, 427, 468, 
 469, 598 n. 4. Insincere in the Greek 
 church, 115, 235, 531, 559, 561, 570 n. 
 2. Hyperbolical, 252. Liturgical, 127 
 -129, 316 and n. 4, 317, 318, 323, 324, 
 326. Of church psalmody, 127. Sim- 
 eon, 448 n. 1. 
 
 Fifth Period. Teaching and preach- 
 ing iu the vernacular, iv. 4, 29, 31, 56, 
 58, 62, 90, 186, 200, 201, 214, 313, 314, 
 317 and n. 5. The liturgy, 58,318. 
 Nestorian clergy, 52. Peter of Savoy 
 on, 214. Knowledge of language and 
 missionary work, 242. Formation of, 
 313, 320. Bacon on the knowledge of, 
 425. 
 
 Sixth Period. The vernacular in 
 preaching, v. 175, 195,236, 254,256, 
 305, 383, 390 ; in writings, 297, 388, 
 390, 391,401. Huss on the Bohemian, 
 243 n. 1, 244,254-256, 320, 369; on 
 abusive, 286, 287. Jerome of Prague, 
 374, 379. See Languages, Latin Lan- 
 guage. Linguistic. 
 
 Languages, references to different. Anglo- 
 Saxon, iii. 1.53 n. 3, 468,469 and nn'. 2, 
 4. Arabic, iii. 335, 448 n. 1 ; iv. 62, 63, 
 65, 68, 70, 417, 420, 436. Bohemian, v. 
 175, 176, 236, 241 u., 243 n. 1,244, 254, 
 
 256, 297, 320, 369, 374. Catalonian, iv. 
 641 n. 2. Chaldee, iv. 70. Chinese- 
 Syrian, iii. 89. Coptic, i. 83 ; iii. 448 
 n. 1. English, v. 149, 150. Ethiopic, 
 ii. 776 n. 4. French, iv. 55, 155 n. 5, 
 447, 448. German, iii. 425; iv. 6, 155 
 and nn. 4, 5, 313, 318 ; v. 149, 175, 241 
 n.,. 320, 371,374, 379,383, 390,391,411. 
 Gothic, iii. 281 n. 1. Greek, i. 79; ii. 
 77, 116 ; iii. 448 n. 1 ; iv. 58, 378, 417, 
 425; V. 149 (judicial), 362 n. 1. He- 
 brew, i. 345, 700 ; ii. 744 ; iv. 70, 425, 
 426 ; v. 149 (see Hebrew). Icelandic, 
 iii. 300 n. 2, 301. Italian, iv. 300 n. 1, 
 317. Latin (see Latin). Persian, iv. 
 50, 58. Provencal, iv. 320, 321, 639 n. 
 2,641 nn. 3, 4, 5. Romance, iii. 425; 
 iv. 605, 606, 607. Semitic, iv. 47 n. 
 Sanskrit, i. 82 n. 2. Slavonian, iii. 315 
 n. 1,316-319, 320 n. 2, 323, 324, 326, 
 330 ; iv. 6, 7, 20, 31. Spanish, iii. 430 
 n. 1. Swedish, iii. 281 n. 1. Syriac, i. 
 4S6 ; ii. 589, 610; iii. 448 n. 1 ; iv. 48 
 n. 1, 52. Tartar, iv. 47 n., 50, 56, 57, 
 58. Turkish, iv. 48 n. 1. 
 Languedoc, iii. 414, 415; iv. 597. Sects 
 in, 639, 642. 
 
 Hist. gen. de (t. iii. an. 1737), 639 n. 3. 
 
 Laodicea, in Phrygia, ii. 451. See Coun- 
 cils, an. 363. 
 Laodicea, in Syria, ii. 77, 484. 
 Laodiceans, ep. of Paul to the, iii. 268. 
 Laon, iii. 364, 404 n. 2, 490 ; iv. 373. 
 Lapides uncti, iii. 300 n. 4. 
 Lappenburg. 
 
 Hist. England, Bd. 1, p. 400, Dunstan, iii. 411 
 u. 5. 
 
 Lapsi, controversies respecting tlieir res- 
 toration to the fellowship of the church, 
 i. 226-235, 239-246. Decision of the 
 council of Carthage, 234. 
 
 Lascaris II., Greek emperor, iv. 542, 543. 
 
 Last judgment. See Judgment. 
 
 Last things. See Eschatology. 
 
 Last times, the, v. 42. JMilitz on the, 178, 
 179. Janow on the, 196-202, 211. See 
 Joachim. 
 
 Latcran council. See Councils, an. 648, 
 an. 1112, an. 1123, an. 1139, an. 1170, 
 an. 1179, an. 1215. 
 
 Lateran palace, church, iii. 186; iv. 128, 
 163 n. 3. 
 
 Latin church. See Western church. 
 
 Latin church fathers, iii. 459, 461. See 
 Church fathers. 
 
 Latin language, use, knowledge of, in- 
 struction in, i. 79, 303, 717 ; ii. 28, 152 ; 
 iii. 36, 152, 317, 335, 408 n. 1, 459, 467- 
 469, 602, 604 ; iv. 58, 81, 287, 378 n. 3, 
 425; V. 175, 241 n., 320, 374, 390. 
 (Preaching, v. 175, 390). TertuJlian 
 and the Punic, i. 684. Pronunciation 
 of, iii. 48, 503. Al])habet, iii. 91 n., 281 
 n. 1. Liturgical language, iii. 126-129, 
 316-319. Ignorance of, among the 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 133 
 
 clergy, iii. 126 ; iv. 52, 287 ; v. 58. In 
 Spaiii, iii. 165, 335,430 n. 1. Metho- 
 dius, iii. 317 n. 2. Laity if^noraiit of, 
 iii. 129, 317, 468, 604; iv. 74, 314. In 
 England, iii. 467-469. The Greeks and 
 Nicholas I. on the, iii. 566, 567. The- 
 opliylact on the, iii. 586. Study of 
 Latin authors revived, iii. 459, 602. In 
 France, iii. 604. Scientific, iv. 357. 
 Judicial, V. 362 n. 1. See Bible trans- 
 lation. Translation. 
 
 Latins accused of barbarism, iii. 566, 585. 
 
 Aarpeia and TvpoaKvvTjaig, iii. 205,233 n. 1, 
 545. 
 
 Latzenibock, Henry of, v. 328. 
 
 Lanb, monastery of, iii. 501. 
 
 Lauf. See Studien und Kritiken. 
 
 Lauingcn, iv. 421. 
 
 Lanrac, iv. 639 n. 2. 
 
 \avpac, ii. 271. 
 
 Lanrcutius (Lawrence), presbyter, among 
 the Anglo-Saxons, iii. 11. Sent to 
 Rome, 14. Augustin's successor, 18. 
 His vision, 19. 
 
 Lau.sanne, iv. 598. 
 
 Lausiaeum (Lorch?), iii. 26 n. 2. See 
 Palladius. 
 
 Law, of God, holy, i. 35, 499. Relation 
 to Christ, 63. And the Gospel (Mar- 
 ciou), 468, 472. To sin, E])iphanes, 
 450. Original and ^Mosaic, 354 n. 6. 
 Fnltilment of the, ii. 634, 635, 637, 642, 
 643, 678. Law and ;;race, Hilary, ii. 
 620 ; Augustin, ii. 675, 678. Theodore 
 on, ii. 715, 716. Common law of Cath- 
 olic church, Gerbert on, iii. 372. Rela- 
 tion of law to evangelical jicrfcctiim, 
 Aquinas, iv. 524, 526. Old and new, 
 Waldenses on, iv. 616. Occam, v. 38, 
 39. Of Christ, ii. 332; v. 151, 208, 209, 
 242 ; Huss, v. 242, 264, 265, 278, 280, 
 285, .304-307, 325, 326, 338. Relation 
 of the law of the spirit to ])o.sitive law 
 (Chrysonuilos), iv. 562 ; (Janow), v. 
 206-209. Essence of things, v. 208. 
 Evangelical and civil, v. 26, 27. Civil 
 and ecclesiastical, v. 49, 50. See Ec- 
 clesiastical Law. 
 
 Law, of Moses, Jewish, i. 354 n. 6 ; ii. 55, 
 620 ; iv. 78 ; v. 38, 39. See Judaism, 
 Gnosticism. 
 
 Law, ))olitical, relation of Christianity to, 
 i. 70, 259; iii. 102, 103. Influence of 
 Clnistiatiity on, ii. 171-178 ; iv. 40, 41. 
 lutluLMu'c of legates on civil order, iv. 
 198. Study of, ii. 590; iv. 172, 203, 
 204, 415. See Civil. 
 
 Lawgivers, Julian on, ii. 51. 
 
 Law school, ii. 590. 
 
 Law suits, ii. 91. 
 
 Lawrence, St., iv. 589. 
 
 Laws, national, ii. 51. Roman, i, 137. 
 Of M. Aurelius, concerning the Chris- 
 tians, i. 107, 108. Of Sevcrus, close 
 associations, i. 120. Of Decins, against 
 the Christians, i. 131. Of Diocletian, 
 against Manicheaus, i. 144, 506; ii. 769. 
 
 Of Constantine against heathen rites, 
 ii. 21-23, 28. Of Constantino, tlie same, 
 ii. 33-35. Of Julian, recalling bishops 
 from exile, ii. 71. Of Jovian, ii. 88 n. 1. 
 Of Valeutinian, ii. 90. Of Valeu.s, ii. 91. 
 Gratian, ii. 92. Of Theodosius, sooth- 
 saying, temples, etc., ii. 94, 95 and nn. 
 4, 5, 97, 99. Of Arcadius and Honorius, 
 ii. 100-103. Of Gratian on tlic execu- 
 tion of the death sentence, ii. 215. Of 
 Con.stantine in the Donatist controv., 
 ii. 223, 225 ; on festivals, ii. 333 and n. 
 4, 336. Of Theodosius II. against the 
 Nestorians, ii. 554. See Capitularies, 
 Codex, Edicts, Rescripts. 
 
 Lay abbots, iii. 416. 
 
 Laying on of liands. See Imposition of 
 hands. 
 
 Lazan, Henrv of, v. 316. 
 
 Lazan, Let! of, v. 317. 
 
 Lazarus, ii. 496 n. 4 ; v. 189, 353, 358. 
 
 Lazarus, bp. of Aix, ii. 643 and n. 1, 648. 
 
 Lazarus, monk. iii. 547. 
 
 Lazians, spread of Christianity among 
 them, ii. 139. Maximus banished 
 among the, iii. 192. See Cyrus, bp. of 
 Phasis. 
 
 Leander, bp. of Seville, iii. 118. 
 
 Learning, ii. 149; iii. 482; v. 32, 59, 86. 
 See C'ulturc. 
 
 Lebanon, iii. 197. 
 
 Lebbehn, iv. 16 n. 1. 
 
 Lehus, bp. of, v. 330 n. 2. 
 
 Lech, river, iii. 37. 
 
 Lectores, i. 201 ; ii. 184, 354 n. 2. See 
 Prelectors. 
 
 Lectures, university, iv. 281, 282, 418. 
 Of Abelard, 373, 374, 383, 393 and n. 
 1, 398, 452. Copies of, 393 and n. 1, 
 415. Of Aquinas, 422. Of Almaric, 
 446. 
 
 Ledan, ii. 131. 
 
 Ledebur, A. von. 
 Algemeine Archiv, vol. viii., f . 97, iv. 5-36 n. 3. 
 
 Legacies, right of pagan priests to re- 
 ceive, ii. 92. Of the church, ii. 166, 167. 
 Of heretics, ii. 235. To the church, iii. 
 101. 
 
 Legality, Jewish, i. 39, 40, 41 n. 1,61,63. 
 Christian, ii. 291 ; iii. 50; iv. 510. 
 
 Legates, papal, iii, 55,65, 67, 71, 354, 373, 
 374, 510, 511, 516 n. 2, 562, 563, 574, 
 576, 577, 583 ; iv. 41, 59, 123, 141, 150, 
 166, 200, 382, 540, 583 n. 2, 590 n. 6, 
 603 ; v. 6, 89, 272, 276. Importance of, 
 iv. 89, 197, 198. Gregory VII. and, iv. 
 89, 91,94, 117, 119. Exactions of, iv. 
 131, 166, 167, 197, 198. False, iv. 204. 
 Freileric I. and the, iv. 166, 167. Inno- 
 cent III., iv. 173, 174 u., 176, 177, 269. 
 Joachim on, iv. 222. 
 
 Legates a latere, iv. 131. 
 
 Legends, i. 66, 84 ; ii. 148, 371 ; iii. 19 n. 
 1, 101, 134 n. 1, 289, 300 n. 1, 467 n. 3; 
 iv. 46, 60 n. 2, 187, 188, 332, 345. Of 
 mart}TS, i. 139. Moravian and Russian, 
 
134 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 iii. 321 n. 5. Of pope Joau, iii. 367 n. 
 1. Of Robert Grosshead,iv. 187. Gift 
 of Cou.st:iLtiue, iv. 216 n. ; v. 18, 42. 
 Concerning Frederic II., v. 43, 44. 
 Origin of, iv. 330. Use of by preachers. 
 V. 383. 
 Leger. 
 
 Hi-itoire des Vaudois, la nobla Leyczon, iv. 616 
 n. 1. 
 
 Logio fulminca, i. 115, 116. 
 Legislation, church, iii. 55, 56. See Coun- 
 cils, Ecclesiastical laws. 
 Legists, iv. 204. 
 Leibnitz. 
 
 Script, rerum Bohem., t. i., Ditmar's Chronicle, 
 iii. 324 n. 1, 422 n. 4 ; Bemward, iii. 408 n. 
 2 ; f. 275, life of bp. Israel, iii. 460 n. 6. Ac- 
 cessiones hist., t. ii. f. 543, chronicle of Al- 
 beric, iv. 643 n. 3 ; f. 568, Frederic II., iv. 
 181 n. 2. 
 
 Leidrad, abp. of Lyons, iii. 167, 168. 
 
 Leif, Icelander, iii. 307. 
 
 Leinster, iii. 29. 
 
 Leipsic, founding of the university of, v. 
 
 2.54. 
 Leitmeritz, Conrad at, v. 184. 
 Leitomv.sl, the bp. of, v. 294. See John 
 
 of. 
 Lemnos, iii. 222. 
 Lenfant. 
 
 Hist. Cone. Const., v. 360 n. 2. 
 
 Lent, svnods at Rome during, iii. 520 ; iv. 
 105 n. 4, 598, 599. In the Greek church, 
 iii. 557, 581. See Quadragesima. 
 
 Lentzen (Lcoutium), iii. 326. 
 
 Leo, abbot, legate, iii. 371, 373. 
 
 Leo, bp. of Acliris (Achrida), iii. 580. 
 
 Leo, bp. of Iconium in Phrygia, iii. 229 
 n. 3. 
 
 Leo, bp. of PhociEa, iii. 219 n. 1. 
 
 Leo I., bp. of Rome. See Leo the Great. 
 
 Leo, b]). of the island of Carpathus (Scar- 
 panto), iii. 229 n. 3. 
 
 Leo, bp. of the island of Rhodes, iii. 229 
 n. 3. 
 
 Leo, consul, iii. 571. 
 
 Leo, deacon, ii. Ill n. 
 
 Leo I., Greek emperor, iii. 
 
 Leo III., Greek emperor (the Isaurian), 
 eneniv of image worship, iii. 202-214, 
 227, 229, 535. His first ordinance 
 against the idolatrous worship of im- 
 ages, 204. His transactions with Gcr- 
 manus, 204. His law against all relig- 
 ious images, 209. Why he was favor- 
 ably disposed to the Paulicians ? 249, 
 250. The image of Christ, 535. Let- 
 ters to Gregory II., 211, 212. 
 
 Leo IV., Greek emperor, enemy of im- 
 ages, iii. 223 and n. 2. His conduct 
 towards the friends of images ; his 
 death, 224. 
 
 Leo v., Greek emperor (the Armenian), 
 in the second image controversy, iii. 
 532-543, 549, 558. His attempts to 
 abolish imiige worship, 533. His con- 
 
 troversy on this subject with Xicepho- 
 rus and Theodorus, 533-537. His 
 measures for abolishing the images, 
 538, 539. 
 
 Leo VI., Greek emperor (the Philoso- 
 pher), iii. 578. 
 
 Leo III., pope, crowns Charlemagne em- 
 peror, iii. 120, 235 n. 4. Complaints 
 against him, 122. Doctrine of the 
 Holy Si)irit, 555, 556. Supposed as- 
 sassination, Alcuin on, 103 ii., 121 n. 
 
 3, 122. Life of, 122 u. 2. See Anas- 
 tasius. 
 
 Leo A'^IIL, pope, iii. 368. 
 
 Leo IX., pope, iii. 378, 379, 381, 384-386. 
 Founds a new epoch in the history of 
 the papacv, 378, 400 (iv. 83, 97, 146, 
 223). Hildebrand, iii. 381 n. 2. Fights 
 against the Normans, 385, 386. Canon- 
 ized as a saint, 386. Simony, 389 n. 
 2. Berengarius, 507,511-514 (508 n. 
 3). Against Michael Cerularius, 580 
 u. 2, 581-583. Life of, see Bruno, bp. 
 of Segui, Wibert. 
 
 Epistle to Michael Cerularius, iii. 387 n. 7, 580 
 n. 2, 582 nn. 1, 2. See Harduin, VI. i. f. 
 927. 
 
 Leo Allatius, on the transactions of Con- 
 cil. Const, an. 879, iii. 572 n. 2. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Collection of Symmicta, John Phocas on tho 
 holy places, iv. 266 n. 1. 
 
 De eccles. Occident, atque orient, perpetua con- 
 sensu. L. ii. cc. 11, 12, acts of Synod Const, 
 an. 1140, the Eogoniiles, iv. 562 n. 5, 563 n. 2 ; 
 ff. 682, 686, Niphon, Cosmas, iv. 563 n. 3, 
 564 n. 3 ; c. 13, persecution on the isle of Cy- 
 prus, iv. 5.39 n. 1 ; c. 14, letter of Blemmrdes, 
 iv. 542 n. 3. 
 
 De libris et rebus eccles. Grsecis (Pari.', 1646), 
 f. 161, conference Const., report of Michael 
 Cerularius, iv. 583 n. 3. 
 
 Grsecia orthodoxa, t. i., treatises of Blemmydes, 
 iv. 541 n. 2 ; t. ii., writings of Beccus, iv 
 547 nn. 
 
 Life of Clement, fragm. iii. 320 n. 2. 
 
 Leo Diaconus. 
 
 Hist. (ed. Hase), iv. 7 (or new coll., p. 64), and 
 T. 5. Greek monks, prophetic gifts, iii. 590 
 n. 3. 
 
 Leo the Grammarian, on Photius, iii. 
 568 n. 3. 
 
 Leo the Great, bp. of Rome. De voca- 
 tione Gentium; conversion of the bar- 
 barians, ii. 124,699 n. 3. The primacy 
 of the Roman bp., 199, 202-204 (iii. 
 32, 350, 580). Hilarius of Aries, 206, 
 207. Fasts, 340. Sun-worship, 347 n. 
 
 4. Pagan element in relation to the 
 Christmas festival, 348 and n. 1 ; to the 
 New Year's festival, 350 n. 4. In the Eu- 
 tychian controversy, 567, 568, 573-582. 
 In the Monophv.«ite controversies, 584, 
 585, 588. In the Pelagian, 657, 699-703. 
 The Manicheans, 769, 770. Pri.scillian- 
 ists, 776 nn. 1, 5, 577 Works, 580 n. 
 
 Citations : — 
 De vocationo gentium, grace and free-Avill, ii. 
 699-702, nn. L. ii. c. 6, Kome, 202 n. 1; 
 0. 32, 124 n. 2. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 135 
 
 Epistles. Ep. 5, ad metropolitanos Illyr., ii. 
 204 n. 2. Epp. 9 and 10, primacy of Peter, 
 207 u. 1. Ep. 15, ad Tumbium, "Priscillian- 
 ists, treatment of heretics, 775 n. 2, 776 n. 
 1 ; cc. 3, 6, 9, 10, 13, 776 nn. 2, 5, 777 n. 3, 
 778 nn. 2, 3. Epp. 69-71, to Theodosius, 
 Pulcheria, etc., 575 n. 1. Ep. 78, to the emp. 
 Marcian, on the primacy, 202 n. 2. Ep. 80, 
 c. 5, to Anatolius, 203 n. 1. Epp. 82, 94, to 
 Marcian, 576 n. Ep. 93, to the Synod at Nice, 
 577 nn. 1, 2. His letter to Flavian, on the 
 person of Christ, 573-580, 682. 
 
 0pp., f. 80, Rome, 202 n. 1. 
 
 Sermones. S. vii., fasts opposed to pagan fes- 
 tivals, 349 n. 1. S. XV., the Manicheans, 769 
 nn. 5, 6; c. 5, 770 n. 2. S. xxii. c. 5, 
 Christmas, 348 n. 3 (350 n. 4). S. xxv. § 1, 
 the same, 348 n. 1. S. xxvi. c. 3, sun wor- 
 ship, -347 n. 4. S. xli., Lord's Supper in both 
 kinds, 366 n. 3. 
 
 Leocritia, Spanish Christian, iii. 342. 
 Leon, i. 122. 
 
 Leonardo Briiuo. See Aretino. 
 Leonides, father of Origen, i. 693, 695. 
 Leonis, Peter, Cardinal, iv. 144. 
 Leonists, iv. 611. 
 Leontius. 
 Life of Johannes Eleemosyn., iii. 99 n. 2. 
 
 Leontius, abp. of Bordeaux, iii. 94. 
 Leontius, bp. of Aries, ii. 706 n. 3. 
 Leontius, bp. of Neajiolis, apology, against 
 
 the Jews, ii. 330, 331. See Harduin, t. 
 
 iv. f. 194. 
 Leontius, imperial commissioner, ii. 228 
 
 and n. 3. 
 Leontius of Byzantium (or Jerusalem). 
 
 C. fraudes ApoUinarist. (see Canisius t. :.), ii. 
 491 n. 1. C. Xestorium et Eutychem., Greek 
 fragm. Pauli Samosat. (see Erlich), s. 23, i. 
 602 n. 2. L. iii. f. 701 (Bibl. patr. Lugd., t. 
 ix.), Theodore, de incarnat., ii. 496 n. 3. C. 
 Ne-storianos et Eutychianos (see Mansi Con- 
 cil.), reply to Monophysites, ii. 583 n. 1. L. 
 iii., ii. 563, n. 5. 
 
 Leporius, Pelagian, ii. 655-657. 
 
 Leprosy, iv. 266, 267. 
 
 Lerina'(Lerins), cloister, ii. 210, 296, 696, 
 
 706, 709. See Vincentius of. 
 Lessing. 
 
 On the Council of Paris, iii. 509 n. 4. 
 Letronne. 
 
 Memoircs sur des inscriptions grecques, ii. 105 
 n. 3,140 nn. 2,3. Materieaux pour I'hist. 
 du Christianisme en Egypt, etc., iii. 90 n. 1. 
 
 Letter and spirit, i. 36, 54, 56, 59 ; ii. 269, 
 678, 701, 754 ; iv. 569. See Interpre- 
 tation. 
 
 Letters of recommendation, i. 691. See 
 Libullura, Libellus, Libelli, Liters, 
 Circular Letters. 
 
 Letters of Christ, pretended, i. 80 ; iii. 
 59. 
 
 Letters of fraternities, v. 250. 
 
 Letti, iv. 40. 
 
 Leuderich, bp. of Bremen, iii. 279. 
 
 Leutfrid, bp. iii. 102 u. 3. 
 
 Leuticiii, iv. 18. 
 
 Leuthard, fanatic, iii. 603. 
 
 Levi'lling tendencies, v. 158-160. 
 
 Levites, i. 53 n. 1, 60, 195. 
 
 Leviticus, 15, iv. 306 ; 20 : 7, ii. 181 ; 20 : 
 9 ; 24 : 20, i. 439. See Commentaries. 
 Lewis. 
 
 Hist. Life and Sufferings of J. Wicklif, Lend. 
 1720. New ed. 1820 (Oxford), v. 1.35 n., 137 
 nn., 141 n., 144-156 nn., 161, 161-165 nn. 
 
 Lewis. See Louis. 
 
 Lewis Clifford, Sir, v. 148 n. 4. 
 
 Liafdag, bp. of Eipen, iii. 290,291. 
 
 Libana, iii. 163, 164. 
 
 Libanius, pagan rhetorician. Enemy of 
 Christianity, ii. 39, 41. Constantiue, 10, 
 27. Constantius, 35, 87. Julian, 41, 
 42, 81, 86 n. 3, 87. Intercedes for the 
 Christians, 67. 70, 84, 85. To the An- 
 tiochians, 83 n. 6, 85. Valentinian and 
 Valens, 91. Defence of the temples, 
 94, 95, 96. 0]ipressive landlords, 230 
 u. 2. Neglect of education, 288. Mo- 
 nasticism, 290. Intercession for the 
 Manicheans, 769. 
 
 Citations : — 
 De accusatorib. L. 3, f. 436, plundering of the 
 
 temples, ii. .35 n. 1 
 De vita sua, ii. 81 n. 2, 82 n. 1, 91 n. 3. 
 
 Ets 'louAiai'oi' avTOKpoLTOp, ii. 44 n. 1. 
 'EK({)pacris Ka\avSuyv , ii. .350 n. 3. 
 
 Epistles. Epp. 622,624, Pagan festivals under 
 Julian, ii. 66 n. 3. Epp. 636, 669, 673, 731, to 
 Uesvchius, Bacchius, and Belfeus, inter- 
 cession for Christians, 67 n. 2. Ep. 649, 
 Julian, 87 n. 3. Ep. 680, to Seleucus, 66 n. 3. 
 Ep. 714, to Modestus, 68 n. 4. Ep. 730, Mar- 
 cus, 70, n. 3, 81 n. 1. Epp. 1057, 1376, to Alex- 
 ander, 84 n. 6. Ep. 1344, the Manicheans, 
 769 n. 4. Ep. 1346, 84 n. 6. Ep. 1622, 76 n. 5. 
 
 Epitaph Julian. ,ed. Ileiske, vol. i f. 526, Ece- 
 bolius, ii. 42 n. 1 ; f . 528, Julian's conversion, 
 44 u. 1 ; f. 562, on persecution, 70 n. 3; f. 
 674, the old religion and the old culture, 39 
 n. 1 ; f. -578, Julian"? efforts to bribe the sol- 
 diers, 69 n. 1 ; f . 619, Jovian, 88 n. 1. Vol. ii. 
 p. 529, spoliation of the temples, 35 n. 1. 
 
 Monodia in Jul., ff. 508, 510, ii. 87 nn. 3, 4; 
 f. 513, 81 n. 3. 
 
 ©foSo?. Trepl (TTd(rea)9, ii. 22 n. 1. 
 
 Orat de fortuna sua, ii. 65 n. 1. 
 
 ITepl TJJ! Tou /SoaiAe'ws opyrj;, il. 85 notes. 
 
 IIpeo-(3euTiKb5 Trpb? "louAiai'o;', f. 459, Nicocles, 
 ii. 41 un. 1, 2 ; f . 476, Julian at Antioch, 81 
 n. 4. 
 
 Pro Aristophane, f . 4-30, ii. 34 u. 2 ; f . 446, 66 
 n.2: f. 448,37n. 2 
 
 XIpo! TOvs eis TT)V TraiSei'ai', ii. 613 n. 1. 
 
 npo(r(|)wn)TiKbs "louAiai'co, f. 405, ii. 41 n. 3 ; f. 
 408, 43 n. 1. 
 
 "Ytt^P t(oi' iepci^ (de, pro, templis), (ed. Reiske, 
 vol. ii.) f. 160, ii. lO n. 1 : f. 162, 28 n. 3 ; f. 
 164, 88 n., 91 nn. 5, 6; f.i64, 95n. 1; £E. 180 
 et seq., 94 n. 4, 27 nn. 2, 3, 32 n. 3. 
 
 Libation.^, to the emperors, i. 99, 154. 
 
 Libellatici. See Libelli pacis. 
 
 Libelli pacis, Libellatici, i. 131, 132 n. 1, 
 
 216, 227, 229 n. 2, 230, 234 n. 1, 242, 
 
 244, 245. See Church Divisions. 
 Libelli poeniteutiales, iii. 137. 
 Libellus paschalis (circular letter), ii. 338 
 
 n. 4, 513, and notes 1, 2. 
 Libentius, abp. of Hamburg and Bremen, 
 
 iii. 290. 
 Liber Adami, i. 376 n. 3. 
 Liber c. Fulgentium Donatistum, ii. 223, 
 
 n. 4. 
 
136 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Liber diumus, Romanorum pontif., iii. 48 
 
 n. 5, 49 n. 1, 117 n. 3. See Hoffman. 
 Liher pastoralis, iii. 142, 143 n. 1. 
 Liber pa'iiitentialis, iii. 272. 
 Liber pontificniis, iii. 3.")1 n. I. 
 Liberal tcinbiicie.s, v. 235. 
 Liberatus Diatonus. 
 
 Breviar. cau8a>,NeRtorian. et Eutychian., c. 11, 
 synod of Flavian, ii. 566 n. 2 ; c. 12, Robber 
 Synod, 572 n. 3 ; c. 13, Cone. Chalc, 577 n. 5 ; 
 f . 108, ed Gamier, cc. 16, 17, Monoph. controv. 
 687 notes : c. 21, .Mennas, 593 n. 4 ; c. 24, 
 three ehapters, 598 n. 1, 599 nn. 1, 2; c. 33, 
 Origenistic disputes, 596 nn. 3-5 ; towards 
 the end, 600 n. 4. 
 
 Liberius, hp. of Rome. Exiled, subscribes 
 Arian creed, his return and death, ii. 
 2.56, 443,451, and n. 1; iii. 166 n. 6, 
 515 ; V. 8.5. Chri.stmas, ii. 344. 
 
 Liberty, of conscience, i. 86 ; ii. 1 5, 88, 
 130," 217. Roo-er de Foi.x on, iv. 642. 
 Christian libertv, ii. 347 ; iv. 635 ; v. 38, 
 162, 212. Of the clergy, v. 5, 54. Po- 
 litical, iv. 175. See Freedom. 
 
 Libraries, i. 143, 696. 721. At TiB.sarea, 
 ii. 745. In Ireland, iii. 10. In Rome 
 and Italy, iii. 150 nn. 4 and 7 (Cassio- 
 dorus), 151 and n. 1, 470 n. 3. Vatican, 
 ii. 774 n. 1. Ambrosian, iv. 639 n. 1, 
 769 n. 6. In France, iii. 415 ; iv. 265, 
 637 n. 1. Paris (Simon of Tournay), 
 iv. 418 n. 4. Sorbonne, iv. 6011 n. 4, 
 618 n.l. Munich, iv. 393 n. 1 (works 
 of Lull), iv. 190 n. 3. Prague, iv. 279 
 n. 1. Bodleian, i. 602 n. 2 ; iv. 608 n. 
 1. Manuscripts of Abelard, iv. 399 n. 3 
 (at Vienna), 388 n. 1 (at Munich), 393 
 n. 1. Of Spain, iv. 637 n. 1. Destruc- 
 tion of, 467; iv. 529; burning of (the 
 Palatine), iii. 150 n. 7 ; in Hamburg, 
 iii. 278. See Books. 
 
 Libri Carolini, iii. 235-243. Their au- 
 thor, 235. Against fanatical destruc- 
 tion of images, 235. Against suijersti- 
 tious worship of images, 236. C)n the 
 design and use of images, 236. On the 
 opposition of the standing points of the 
 Old and New Testaments, 237. On 
 the Holy Scriptures : on the sign of the 
 cross, 238 ; on relics, 239 ; on the use 
 of images and of incense, 239. Against 
 miracles said to be performed by im- 
 ages, 240. Against the argument in 
 favor of image-worship derived from 
 dreams, 240. On the worship of saints, 
 241. Against Bvzantine Basilcolatrv, 
 241. Hadrian I. on the, 243, 552. Hink- 
 mar, 441. See Charlemagne. 
 Libva, Libvan desert, i. 138; ii. 124. 196, 
 
 288, 289," 322 n. 2, 421, 552, 559 n. 1. 
 Licinius Cicsar, religious edicts issued in 
 connection with (^onstantinc, ii. 14, 15. 
 War with Maxiinin, 17. First war with 
 Constantine and ])ersecuti()n of the 
 Christians, 8 n. 1, 18, 19. Second war 
 and death, 20, 21, 23, 25, 351 n. 1, 413, 
 422. Son of, 31. 
 
 Liebner, Dr. 
 
 Monograph on Hugo of St. Victor, iv. 401 n. 3 
 Licfland, History of the conversion of, iv. 
 
 36-41, 45. 
 Liege, bp. of, iii. 125 n. 2. Diocese of, 458, 
 501 ; iv. 129, 256 u. 4,341. Sect there, 
 iii. 597, 598. School at, iii. 502 n. 3. 
 Church at, iii. 606. Canonicals of, iv. 
 60. Letter of the clergy of, to Pascha- 
 lis II., iv. 130-132 (.see notes). Preach- 
 ing of the crusades in, iv. 155 n. 5. 
 Greg. X., iv. 188. See Adelmann, Alger 
 Deoduin, Ratherius, Rudolph, Walcher, 
 Wazo. 
 Life, human, influence of Christianity on, 
 i. 69, 76-78. Power of Christian, ii. 63. 
 Life, principle of, in Christianity, i. 1, 69, 
 75, 77; iii. 1. Life and knowledue, ii. 
 400, 401 ; iv. 361,385,414 (see Knowl- 
 edge). Unity of the Spiritual, ii. 681. 
 Its development, ii. 682. Eternal, iv. 
 380 n. 3,381 (see Immortality). Future 
 iv. 382. See Christian Life. 
 Light nature, in Gnosticism, i. 403 n. 3, 
 405. In Manicheism, 499, 500. Light 
 Spirit, 498. Light and darkness, 403, 
 500. See Kingdom of Light. 
 Lights burned before images, iii. 206 n. 1, 
 
 210, 233, 239, 546. 
 Litjuria, ii. 472. 
 
 Likeness of God, i. 613, 614 ; iii. 99. To 
 God, iv. 485, 488, 491 ; v. 397. Com- 
 pare Image of God. Original State. 
 Lille, ab Insula, iv. 417. 
 Liuiiiia apostolorum, iii. 57. 
 Limit, in Gnosticism, i. 373,417,418,419. 
 
 See Horns. 
 Limmat, river, iii. 34. 
 Limousin, iv. 243, n. 1 ; v. 46. 
 Lincoln, ])lots at, v. 163. Bp. of, see Rob- 
 ert Grosshead. 
 Linus, Roman bp. v. 19. 
 Liodgarde, wife of Charlemagne, iii. 155 
 
 n. 1. 
 Lisle, school at, iv. 357. 
 Lisoi (Lisieux), ecclesiastic, president of 
 
 the sect at Orleans, iii. 595. 
 LitcraB formata;, i. 205. See Epistolae. 
 Literal interpretation. See Interpreta- 
 tion. 
 Literary culture, iv. 301 ; v. 71, 113. See 
 
 Culture. 
 Literature, paean. Christian use of, i. 
 143, 150, 176, .53.5-.539, 692; ii. 52, 53, 
 75-77, 183, 742-744, 754. Forbidden to 
 the clergy, ii. 61 n. 2. Its connection 
 with the pagan religion, ii. 39, 41, 52, 
 53, 76, 77. Studv of ancient, iii. 150 
 and n. 7, 156 n." 1, 459, 471 ; iv. 563. 
 In the Greek empire, iv. 530. Origcn, 
 creator of Christian, sacred, i. 700. 
 Po])ular, iii. 425. Restm^ation of an- 
 cient, V. 71. Bohemian, v. 244. See 
 Books, Greek Culture, Libraries. 
 Lithuania, pagan tribes in, iv. 36. Lith- 
 uanians at Constance, v. 127. Je- 
 rome of Prague in, v. 373. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 137 
 
 Little Jerusalem, v. 176. 
 
 Liturgical element iu worship, ii. 170 n. 3, 
 188, 352, 354 and n. 4, 358 n. 1, 361- 
 364, 373, 658 ; iii. 142, 427. Tendency, 
 ii. 447, 728. 
 
 Liturgy, i. 303. Fir.st traces of the, i. 
 329 n. I. AramKun, Marcus, i. 440. 
 Roman, iii. 49 n. 1, 114; iv. 601 ; v. 
 205. Priests required to understand 
 the, iii. 126. Latin, iii. 127, 323, 324, 
 326; iv. 52,58, 314. MissiB i)rivata;, 
 iii. 136. Improved l)y Gregory I., iii. 
 142. Charlemagne, iii. 154. Gothico- 
 Spanish, iii. 157, 158 and n. 1. In the 
 vernacular, iii. 316 and n. 4, 317-319, 
 323, 326. 
 
 Liudger, hi.s education, iii. 79, 81. His 
 labors among the Frieslanders and Sax- 
 on.s, 79, 80. His death, 80. Life of, 
 45 n. 1, 80 u. 2 (see Pertz). His life of 
 Gregory of Utrecht, § 6, 47 n. 2. 
 
 Liuthard, bp. iii. 11. 
 
 Liutolf, hp. of Augsburg, iii. 447. 
 
 Livin, mi.ssionary in Brabant, iii. 43. Life 
 of, 43 u. I. Poetical epistle to Florbert, 
 43 n. 2. 
 
 Lockura, Cistercian monastery at, iv. 37. 
 
 Lotfler, celebration iu remembrance of 
 the first ch. iu Thuringia, iii. 50 n. 2. 
 
 Logic, i. 533, 534 n. 3 ; ii. 471, 488, 526 ; 
 iv. 357. Neglected, ii. 488. See Dia- 
 lectics. 
 
 Logical element, ii. 447, 472, 473. Au- 
 gustin, 625. See Interpretation. 
 
 Logomachy, ii. 382. 
 
 Logos, among the Alexandrian Jews, with 
 Philo, i. 55 n. 1, 57, 66, 397, 424 n. 1, 
 575, 641 n. 4. Gno.stics, 373 u. 2, 400, 
 423, 440, 441. NoiSof, 375 n. 4. Church 
 doctrine of the, 469 ; in the New Tes- 
 tament and the oldest ch. teachers, 575, 
 584-586 ; in the Alexandrian School, 
 564, 586-591 ; with the Monarchians, 
 576-586, 591-603, 610 ; Justin, 585, 586, 
 635, 666-670; Clement, 541, 632, 692 ; 
 Origen, 54.5, 547-553, 587-.591, 594, 622, 
 623, 633-636, 640, 643 ; TertiUlian, 635, 
 685 u. 2. 'EvdcudsTOC, 585, 586 n. 4. 
 Ilpo0opt/t6f, 585, 586 n. 4, 588. S-fp- 
 jiaTLKO^, 586 and n. 1,666-670. Eternal 
 generation of the, 588, 589. Source of 
 immortality, 644. IIporpETrri/cof, Traida- 
 ycjyo^, 692. 
 
 Second Period, Julian on John's doc- 
 trine of the, ii. 56. With the Platonists, 
 123. Oriental doctrine, 404 n. 1, 469. 
 With Arius, 405-408 u. 1. Athanasian 
 doctrine, 435 and n. Marcellu.s, 438, 439, 
 479-481. 'Ei'(5iui9£rof Koi TVfjocripoptKoc, 
 438, n. 3, 482. Eunoniius, 448, 449. 
 Photinus, 482. A]K)llinaris, 48.5-491. 
 Eternal generation of the, 608 (i. 588, 
 599). In the Lord's Supper, 733, 735. 
 Ill the Third and Fouiih Periods. 
 With Migetius, iii. 157 n. 1. Felix of 
 UrgflHs,"l60. Maximus, 172, 183. In 
 the Monotheletic controversy, 180-183; 
 
 Image controversy, 217, 539. With Mo- 
 nophysites, 261. Scotus, 464, 556 n. 4. 
 In the Eucharist, 497-499, 523. With 
 the .scholastics, iv. 457, 459, 464. With 
 the Bogomiles, iv. 554, 557. Eckhart, 
 V. 394. See Word. 
 
 Logsogu, iii. 304 n. 3, 305. 
 
 Lollards, v. 14.3-145, 150, 160, 163. 
 
 Lomhardy, iii. 541 n. 3 ; iv. 117, 146, 168, 
 179, 182, 576 n. 2 ; v. 36 n. 1, 100. 
 
 Lombez. See Councils, an. 1165. 
 
 London, chosen l)y Gregory the Great for 
 an nrchepiscopal see, iii. 16. Despises 
 the interdict, iv. 176. Bp. of, v. 146, 
 148. Council at, v. 162, 163. See 
 Courtney. 
 
 Longevity, iii. 37. 
 
 Longing, in Paganism, i. 30, 71. 
 
 Lon;;iuianus, pagan, ep. to Augustin, ii. 
 115 n. 5 (Aug. ep. 234). 
 
 Longobards, Arians, iii. 33, 34, 117. Cqme 
 over to the Catholic ch. 117. Encroach- 
 ments, 112, 117. Pope Stephen II. 
 against intermarriage with the, 120, 
 121. In Italy, 112, 119-121, 210, 386. 
 Their kingdom in Italy destroyed by 
 Charlemagne, 120. Gregory VII. on 
 the, iv. 86. Struggles with the empire, 
 iv. 168. Wulflach'^ iii. 28. 
 
 Lorch (Laureacuni), iii. 26 n. 2, 316, 330 
 n. 2, 332 and n. 1. 
 
 Lord's day, i. 202, 676. See Sunday. 
 
 Lord's prayer, iii. 53, 108, 126, 427; iv. 
 556, 576, 577, 627. 
 
 Lord's Supper, celebration and concep- 
 tion of in the first centuries, i. 304, 323- 
 335, 647-649. Institution, 323, 324. 
 United with the Agapie, 325-327. 
 Disjoined from the Agapte, 327 (ii. 
 361). Dismissal of Catechumens, 327- 
 329 (see Mi^sa). Liturgy, 329. Con- 
 secration, thanksgiving, 329, 330. The 
 elements a thank-offering, idea of sac- 
 rifice, 330, 331. Common and unleav- 
 ened bread, 331. Wine mingled with 
 water, 331, 332. Water used by the 
 Ebiouites, 331 n. 2. Daily communion, 
 the absent, partaken of at home, 332. 
 Pre|)aration, seasons, comnnmion of in- 
 fants, 333. In memory of the martyrs, 
 333, 334. Offerings and ))rayers for the 
 departed, 334 and n. 4. Doctrine, three 
 grades in the conception of the ordi- 
 nance, 647-649. N. African church 
 and Origen concerning its necessity, 
 648, 649. 
 
 Second Period, ii. 361-369, 725. Doe- 
 trine, 731-736. Des])ised l)y fanatical 
 monks, 274, 275. The Enchites, 279. 
 Seasons for its celel)ration, 3'?3, 341, 
 364, 365. Litnrgv, 362-364. Thanks- 
 giving, 363, 367." Consecration, 363. 
 Sacrifice, 362 n. 7, 363 and n. 9, 366- 
 369, 735. Frequency, 364, 365. Taken 
 home, on voyages by sea, 365, 366 n. 1. 
 In one kind", 365, 366. In both kinds, 
 366 and u. 2. Memorial, intercessions, 
 
138 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 prayers and offerings for the dead, 366 
 -36'9. Viewed as an incarnation of the 
 Logos, 731, 732. Adoration of, 732 (see 
 Host). Transubstantiaiion, 732, 733. 
 More spiritual views, 733-736. Greg- 
 ory of Xyssa on the necessity of par- 
 ticipation in it, 447. 
 
 Third Pi-riod, iii. 13.5, 136. Unleav- 
 ened bread, 18 n. 2. Worthy partici- 
 pation, 52. In ])rivate chapels, 109 n. 
 1. Idea of sacrifice, change in the, 13.t. 
 Magical effects of the, 135. For the 
 dead, 135, 136. Mischievous influence of 
 these notions, 136. Frequency, private 
 masses, 136. Compared with images, 
 215. With the Paulicians, 249, 263. 
 
 Fourth Period. Doctrine and contro- 
 Tcrsies concerning the, iii. 494-530. As 
 an ordeal in the judgments of God, 450. 
 Communion of infants, 496. Commem- 
 orative, 499, 500. Controversies on 
 the doctrine, 494-530. Doctrine of 
 transubstantiation according to Pas- 
 chasius Kadbert, 494-497. Struggle 
 for its recognition, 496-501. Compared 
 with the doctrine of Ratramnus, 498, 
 499. Conversio, 498, 499, 51 1 n. 1, 524. 
 Doctrine of the Lord's Supper accord- 
 ing to Scotus, 500. Katherius of Ve- 
 rona, Gerbert, Herigar on this subject, 
 501. Three tendencies, 502. Doctrine 
 of Berengarius, 502, 505. Hildebrand 
 (Greg. VIL), 510-513 (iv. 92). Eu.se- 
 bins Bruno on the doctrine of transub- 
 stantiation, 516, 517. Triumph of this 
 doctrine, 520. More particular account 
 of the doctrine of Berengarius, 521- 
 530. On its necessity, 524 n. 2. Ira- 
 panatio, 528 nn. 1, 4. Use of unleav- 
 ened bread, controversy with the Greek 
 church, 581-585. Essentials and unes- 
 sentials, 585. Sect at Orleans, 594, 595. 
 See Wine. 
 
 Fifth Period. Doctrine of transub- 
 stantiation confirmed, and completion 
 of the cultiis, abuse in the mass, iv. 335 
 -347. Substance and accidents, 335- 
 341, 447. Questions as to its ])ossible 
 desecration, 338-340. Mode of union, 
 338, 340. Deification of the symbols, 
 338, 341. Withdrawal of the ciip, 343- 
 346. Doctrine of concomitance, 344, 
 345. Neglected bv laity, 343, 344, 346, 
 353. Celebrated "by proxy, 344, 346. 
 As a substitute for tiie Scriptures, In- 
 nocent III., 322. Unleavened bread in 
 the, 92, .538, 541 , 614 n. 5. In the sects, 
 Bogomilcs, 556, 559 n. 3 ; Catharists, 
 556 n. 2, 576, 587 n. 5, 589 ; other sects, 
 594-590; Waldenses, 614. 
 
 In the Sixth Period. Wicklif's doc- 
 trine, v. 151-157, 161, 162, 163. Im- 
 panatio, 153. Janow on the frequent 
 participation in the Supjjer, 193, 213, 
 217-231. IIuss on the same, 337. 
 Spiritual particijiation, 218, 222, 229, 
 230, 270, 337. Jiinow on worthy par- 
 
 ticijiation, 222-224, 229. Dangers of 
 neglect, 217, 218. Enjovment of the, 
 22.3, 224. As worship, as festival, 224. 
 Benefit of, 225, 226. Kelation to bap- 
 tism, 226. Under both forms, 217, 218 
 and n. 1, 223, 231, 233, 338. Order of 
 distribution, 229. Jacobellus on the 
 withdrawal of the cup, 337, 338. Ilnss 
 on this ])oint, 338 and n. 3, .339, 342. 
 At Prague, 338 n. 3, 340, 341. Doc- 
 trine of IIuss, 238, 242, 258, 270, 336, 
 337, 339, 342. 343. Pretended miracles 
 connected with the, 237-239. UnleaA'- 
 ened bread in the, 92. See Body of 
 Christ, Communion, Transubstantia- 
 tion. 
 
 Lot, iii. 347 n. 5 ; iv. 564. 
 
 Lot, the, iii. 284, 285. 
 
 Lothaire II., emperor, iv. 34, 35, 146, 164 
 n. 3. 
 
 Lothaire II.. of Lotharingia, iii. 353-358, 
 36 1 . 
 
 Lotharingia, iii. 279, 353. 
 
 Lothario of Anagni, cardinal, iv. 173, 
 See Innocent III. 
 
 Louis I , emperor, and king (the Pious), 
 of France, conversion of the Danes, 
 iii. 271, 272, 273, 275. Adalhard, 273. 
 Mission to Sweden, 276, 283. Founds 
 IIamburg,277. Death, 278. Ebbo, 278. 
 His age, 351. The pope in the disputes 
 between the emperor Louis and his sons, 
 352, 353. Benedict of Aniane, 414 n. 1, 
 415. Claudius of Turin, 432, 439. Ra- 
 banus Maurus, 457, 473. Dionysius the 
 Areopagite, 466. Pepin, 460. Image 
 controversy; 546, 551-553. Benefits 
 conferred on the church, iv. 133 ; v. 304. 
 Life of, iii. 553 n. 3. See Mansi Con- 
 cil., Pertz, Monumenta. 
 
 Epistle to Ilildiiin on the Pionysian writingg, 
 iii. 4i>6 nn. 4, 5, 6. See Mansi Concil., t. xv. 
 
 Louis II., emperor, iii. 323 n. 3, 355, 356, 
 361. 
 
 Louis IV., emperor (Louis the Bavarian), 
 V. 24, 25, 30, 35, 36, 37, 40-43, 380. 
 
 Louis III., king of France, iii. 401 and 
 nn. 1, 3, 402 n. 3. 
 
 Louis VI., king of France, iv. 145. Life 
 of, 140 n. 4. See Dii Cliesne. 
 
 Louis ^'^II., king of France, iv. 75. 
 
 Louis IX. (St. Louis), king of France, 
 character, iv. 300-302. Embassy to the 
 Mongols, 51, 55. On di.sputations with 
 the Jews, 77 n. 2. The pragmatic 
 sanction, 203. The begging monks, 
 281,282,285. On dressi 285 and nn. 
 4, 5. On temptations to unbelief, 326. 
 Thomas Aquinas and, 423. Life of, 285 
 nn. 4, 5. See Acta S. Aug., Du Chesne, 
 Joinville. 
 
 Ep. 35, delay of papal elections, iv. 183 n. 2. 
 Ilis last w'iU, iv. 2S2 n. 1, 302. 
 Louis of Angers, prince, v. 73. 
 Louis of Bavaria, pfalsgrave, v. 112, 342, 
 351, 370. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 139 
 
 Love, Christian, i. 76, 256, 257, 262, 269, 
 275, 276, 326; ii. 291, 303, 304, 305, 
 678,682 ; iii. 42,416 ; iv. 21, 615. Love, 
 with the TheiapeutiB, i 59, 61. With 
 the Guostics, i. 405, 450. Euchites, ii. 
 279. Doctrine of Aiigustin on, ii. 678, 
 682. Gregory the Great, iii. 14, 147- 
 149. Maximus, iii. 173, 174 
 
 Fifth Period. Innocent III. on, iv. 
 44, 45. Gregory VII. on, 91, 92. Jo- 
 achim, 227, 229. Ivo, 241. Peter of 
 Cluny, iv. 250, 264. Bernard of Clair- 
 vaux, 257, 259-262, 263. Francis of 
 Assisi, 273. Bernard of Tiron, 308. 
 Raymund Lull, 309, 310, 435-437. 
 Eichard of St. Victor, 310 Berthold, 
 319, 320. An.sehn, 361-367. Abelard, 
 383-386, 390. Hugo of St. Victor, 407. 
 Gerhoh of Reichersberg, 407, 408. 
 Alexander of Hales, 490. Bonaven- 
 tura, 429, 491. Aquinas, 522. Eusta- 
 thius, 533. Hildebert, 602. Dolcino, 
 633-635. 
 
 Sixth Period. Janow on, v. 200, 207, 
 215.229. Huss, 306, 336,.337. Friends 
 of God, 381, 383. Tauler, 384, 407- 
 409. Ruvsbroch, 385, 386, 397, 398, 
 403, 404-406. 
 
 Di.sinterestcd love, Philo on, i. 57, 58. 
 Abelard and Hugo on, iv. 386, 407. 
 Gerhoh, 407, 408. Friends of God, v. 
 381,383. Acts of, V. 388 (see Benevo- 
 lence). Natural and Supernatural, iv. 
 490, 491. Love and knowledge, ii. 
 650; iv. 435-437 (411-413) (see Knowl- 
 edge). In the period of the Holy Ghost, 
 iv. 227, 623, 624. 
 
 Love in God, Marcion on, i. 466, 467 ; 
 and justice, i. 561-564. Origen, i. 621. 
 Irenjeus, i. 642. Cassian, ii. 687, 688. 
 Scotus, iii. 464. In tlie Trinitv (Abe- 
 lard), iv. 459; (Alanus),461 ; (Albert), 
 463; (Aquinas), 464; (Lull), 465. lu 
 the atonement, i. 642; iv. 501-508. In 
 justification, iv. 510-513, 518. 
 
 Love feast, with the Therapeutte, i. 61. 
 Catharists, iv. 576, 587 n. 5. Peter of 
 Savoy, iv. 213. See Agapa. 
 
 Lubec, iii. 223 n. 3, 326 ; iv. 33, 34 ; v. 
 330. 
 
 Lubinum (Lebbehul), iv. 16 n. 1. * 
 
 Lucan, iii. 381 u. 1. 
 
 Lucas, bp. of Tuv, on the Pasagiaus, iv. 
 591. 
 
 Adv. Albigense.s. Ij. i., iv. 584 n. 5. L. iii. 
 c. 3, 591 nu. 1, .3 ; c. 8, 585 n. 2. See Bibl. 
 Patr. Lugd., t. xxv. 
 
 Lucas, Marcionite, i. 474. 
 
 Lucca, iii. 393, 395, 397 n. 1 ; iv. 101 u. 2, 
 129 n. 4 ; v. 74, 75, 192. 
 
 Luciaii, martyr, ii. 30. 
 
 Lucian, presbyter of Autioch, ii. 404. 
 
 Lucian, Satirist, opponent of Christian- 
 ity, i. 8, 9, 10 n. 1, 13, 30, 92, 93 u. 1, 
 157-162; ii. Ill, 557 n. 7. 
 Citations : — 
 'AAe'fai'Spos 7) ^cti6o(oidfTi5, § 12, i. 161 n. 2. 
 
 '-•VAifus, 9 n. 1. Demonax Cypr., 10 n. 1. 
 Ilermotimos, § 81, 16 n. 4. Jupiter Tragoe- 
 dus, 9o u. 1. Peregrinus Proteus, 158 ei seq. 
 Zei>9 ^\€y\6iJ.€voi;, 24 n. 1. 
 
 Lucian us, confessor, i. 230. 
 
 Lncianus, martyr, founder of the Antio- 
 chian school, i. 722. 
 
 Lncianus, propositus cubiculariorum, i. 
 143. 
 
 Lucidus, presbyter, ii. 706, 707 n. 1. 
 
 Lucifer, v. 225. 
 
 Lucifer of Cagliari (Calaris), Luciferites, 
 ii. 441, 442, 456. On Athanasins, 436 
 n. 4, 442. In the Antiochian schism, 
 458. His schism, 256 n. 6, 257, 458, 559. 
 
 Pro Athana.sio, ii. 436 n. 4, 442 nn. Petition to 
 Theodofius and Arcadius (Sirmond, t. i.), 
 256 n. 6. 
 
 Lucilla, a widow, in the Donatist schism, 
 
 ii. 221-223. 
 Lucius, archdeacon, in Pelusium, ii. 189 
 
 n. 8. 
 Lucius, bp. of Rome, i. 136. 
 Lucius, Christian, i. 664, 665. 
 Lucius II., pope, iv. 151, 152. 
 Lucius III., jiope, iv. 609. 
 Lucius, the British king, i. 85. 
 Lucius ^lius Verus, i. 663 n. 2. 
 Lucius Verus Antoninus, i. 663 n. 2, 665. 
 Lucretius, poet, i. 8. 
 Ludtnilla, Bohemian Christian, iii. 321 n. 
 
 5, 322. 
 Ludolf, abp. of Triers, iii. 374. 
 Lndolf, companion of Vicelin, iv. 33. 
 Lugdunum. See Lyons. 
 Luitprand, bp. of Cremona, iii. 367. 
 
 De rebus imperatorum et regum. L. vi. c. 6, 
 female pilgrims in Rome, iii. 367 n. 2. 
 
 Luke, Heracleon on, i. 434. Marcion, 
 473. Justin Martvr, 585 n. Julian, 
 ii. 56, 76. Paulicians, iii. 269. Gerhoh, 
 iv. 345 n. 3. Defensor Pacis, v. 32. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Luke 1, iv. 396. 1 : 6, ii. 642 n. 4. 1 : 18-20, 
 :v. 396. 1 : 31, i. 580. 2 : 2, ii. 346. 2 : 25, 
 iii. 1.33. 2 : 40, i. 639. 2 : 46, iv. 392. 2 : 52, 
 ii. 407. 496. 3:7, 8, i. 618. 3 : 14, 1. 272 
 273. 3 : 23, ii. 346. 5 : 32, ii 619 6 : 22 
 
 23, V. 365. 6 : 31, i. 125. 6 : 36, i. 245, 246. 
 7, i. 273. 8 : 18, i. .36. 9 : 50, ii. 248. 9 : S4, 
 v. 281. 9 : 55, i. 153 ; ii. 37 ; iii. 255. 9 : 56 
 i. 313. 9 : 58, i. 271. 9 : 60, iv. 314. 10, iv. 
 406, 572. 10 : 4, iii. 77. 10 : 20, ii. 268 : iii. 
 14. 10 : 23. iii. 209 ; iv. 406. 10 : 30 ft., i. 
 246, 718 ; iv. 572. 11 : 21, v. 198. 11 : 27, 
 iv. 574. 11 : 28, v. 142. 11 : 41. iv. 306. 
 
 11 : 42, iii. 483 n. 4. 12 : 8, i. 4.34, 436. 
 
 12 : 13, 14, ii. 172 : v. 14, 26. 12 : 47, ii. 739. 
 12 : 48, iv. 53. 12 : 49. i. 707. 12 : 50, i. 707 
 n. 4. 12 : 51, i. 70. 13 : 2, i. 412. 14 : 16- 
 
 24, ii. 251. 14 : 19, v. 224 n. 1. 14 : 26, i. 
 7(17. 15 : 4 ff., i. 245, 292. 15 : 8, i. 420. 
 15 : 29. ii. 310. 16 : 8, iv. 301. 16 : 15, iii. 
 426. 16 : 31, V. 201. 17 : 21, iv. 2.51. 18 : 1, 
 V. 301. 18:8, ii. 243. 18 : 19, iii. 161. 18:22, 
 iv.283. 18 : 28, iv. 262. 19:6, ii. 364. 19:26, 
 i. 36. 20 : 34, 35, iii. 597 n. 2. 21 : 20, 21, i. 
 343. 22:24,1.212. 22 : 25, iii. 394 n. 1 ; v. 
 95. 22 : 82, iv. 83 n. 2. 22 : 43, 44, ii. 498 ; 
 V. 365. 22:51, V. 281. 23 : 34, v. 232. 
 
 Lukiua, monastery at, v. 43. 
 
 Lull, pupil of Boniface, delegate to the 
 
140 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 pope, iii. 69. Consecrated bp., Boni- 
 face appoints him as his successor, 70. 
 Gives him last injunctions, 71. At dis- 
 agreement with abbot Sturm, 75 and n. 
 1. 
 
 Lull. See Raymund, 
 
 Luna, Peter of. See Benedict XIII. 
 
 Lund, bp. of, iv. 39, 164. 
 
 Luneburg, school at, iii. 325. 
 
 Lupus. 
 
 Synodiron (opp., t. Tii.), c. 6, " Tragedy " of 
 Nestorius, ii. 553 n. 3; f. 56, c. 17, ep. of 
 .Tohn, the comes pacraruni, 538 nn. 1.3; c. 
 94, ep. of Alex. Ilierop. to Theodoret, 538 n. 
 4 ; c. 117, ep. of the Orientals to Sixtus II., 
 545 n. 4 ; ep. in name of Sixtus II., 547 n. 1 : 
 c. 203, cp. of Epiphanius to Cyrill, 541 n. 1 
 (518 n. 3). 
 
 Lustration, ii. 109 ; iii. 301 n. 1. 
 
 Luther, ii. 304; iii. 380 n. ; iv. 232; v. 
 139, 149, 150,158, 171,172, 192,202, 
 246, 260 n., 360, 377 n. 
 
 Lutterworth, Wicklif at, v. 142, 163, 164, 
 165. 
 
 Luxeuil (Luxuvium), iii. 30, 31, 38, 39 n. 
 2. 
 
 Lycaonia, iii. 254. 
 
 Lyceum, the, ii. 106 n. 2. 
 
 Lycopolis, ii. 252 and u. 1, 255. 
 
 Lydia, paganism in, ii. 105 n. 3. 
 
 Lyons, introduction of Christianity there, 
 i. 84. Persecution of Christians, 111- 
 114, 276. Connection with Asia Minor, 
 Montanism, 524. Letter of Cyprian to 
 the church on the right of choosing 
 bps., 200 n. 1. Epitaph at, 273 n. 3. 
 Clmrcli of, in the passover controversy, 
 300. In the Gottschalkian controversy, 
 iii. 478 n. 2, 479 n. 1, 491. Florus, iii. 
 489. Gregory VI. and, iii. 377 n. 1. 
 Innocent IV. at, iv. 183. Grossiiead, 
 the ])apal court at, iv. 185. Feast of 
 the immaculate conceiition at. iv. 331. 
 Abclard at, iv. 398. Peter Waldus, iv. 
 
 606. " Leonists," iv. 611. Abj). of, iv. 
 
 607. Clement V. crowned at, v. 20. 
 See Agobard, Halinardus, Hugo, Ire- 
 nreus, John, Leidrad, Nebridius, Pali- 
 nus, llemigius. See also Councils, an. 
 475. 
 
 M. 
 
 Mabillon. 
 
 Analecta, t. i. f . 22, Charlemagne's exhortation 
 to the bps., iii. 123 n. 4 ; f. 26, his preface to 
 the liomiliarium, 126 n. 3 ; ff. 38, 39, Clau- 
 dius of Turin, comm. on l.evit., 431 n. 5,434 
 n. 1 ; f. 207, life of Odo of Canterbury, 501 
 n. 3 T. iii., letter of Kvemin to Bernard, 
 iv. 580 n. 1, 693 n. ; f. 812 (acta episc. Ceno- 
 manens.), Gesta Ilildeberti, iv. 599 n. : f. 
 467, Ileriljert on the Sect near TVrigiieux, iv. 
 594 n. 2. Bernard. Tract, ad Ilugonem, iv. 
 405 n. 1. 
 
 Annal. ord. Benedict, t. ii. f. 144, Charles Mar- 
 tel, iii. 55 n. 2. 
 
 Mii.seumltalicum, t. i. P. ii. f. 28, on abuse of 
 imUilgences, iii. 137 n. 3. 
 
 Ildefonsus, ouvrages posthumes, t. i. f. 189, 
 vision of I., iii. 581 n. 3. 
 
 See .\cta S. Ord. Ben. 
 
 Mabug, ii. 589. 
 
 Macarius, imperial commissioner, in N. 
 Africa, ii. 228 n. 3, 229, 230 n. 5. 
 
 Macarius, patriarch of Antioch, iii. 193, 
 194, 196 n. 2. 
 
 Macarius, presbyter and monk in Pales- 
 tine, ii. 275. 
 
 Macarius, several, the Roman, Egyptian, 
 TiOMTiKOQ, ii. 748 and n., 752 u. 2. 
 
 Maccabaeus, iii. 326 n. 4. 
 
 Maccabees, v. 361, 362. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 2 Mace. 6, i. 151. 6 : 18, ff. ii. 219. 7, V. 
 362. 14, ii. 238. 
 
 Macedo, iii. 314 n. 4. 
 Macedonia, i. 135 ; iii. 315 a. 1. 
 Macedouius, bp. of Constantinople, ii. 
 
 4.54. 
 Macedonius, judge, ii. 175 n. 5. 
 Macedonius, magister ofBciorum, ii. 772. 
 Macedonius, monk, ii. 285. 
 Macedonius, ]3atriarch of Constantinople, 
 
 ii. 589, 590. 
 Macellum, ii. 40. 
 Macrianus, i. 140. 
 Macrina, ii. 262 n. 4, 316 n. 5. 
 Macrizi. 
 
 Hist. Copt. Christianor. (ed. Wetzcr, 1828), p. 
 79, Chozru Parviz, iii. 84 n. 2 ; p. 89, Coptic 
 patriarchate, 88 n. 4. Saracens, 89 n. 1 ; p. 
 93, Coptic patriarchs and ch. in India, 90 n. 
 2. 
 
 Macrob. Saturnal., 1. 1, c. 11, ii. 347 n. 3. 
 
 ]Miulura, iii. 51 n. 4. 
 
 Mtecenas, advice to Augustus, i. 87. 
 
 Maestricht (Trajectum), bishopric, iii. 41. 
 
 Maffei. 
 
 Osservazioni letterarie, t. iii. (Verona, 1738), 
 documents on the Meletian schi.«ni, ii. 254 
 n. : p. 15, ep. of Egyptian bps. to Meletius, 
 193 n. 6 ; p. 16, Arius, 409 nn. 2, 3 ; p. 69, 
 life of Athanasius, fragm., 72 n. 2. 
 
 Magdalene, hospital at Prague, v. 176. 
 
 Magdeburg, archbishopric, iii. 322, 324, 
 325, 329;^ Norbert, iv. 246. See Mei- 
 bom. 
 
 Magcnfrid, iii. 76. 
 
 Magi, the, iv. 250. 
 
 Magians, i. 486, 488; ii. 125, 126, 133. 
 
 Magic, magical arts, i. 30, 33, 145 n. 2 ; 
 ii. 21, 22, 23, 43, 44 and n. 1, 45, 428 n. 
 2. Laws against, 47, 88, 89, 90 n. 4, 94 ; 
 iv. 55 n. ; v. 61. Celsus on, i. 161, 162. 
 "With the Carpocratians, i. 4.50. Phryg- 
 ian, i. 513. Magic formulas, i. 73. 
 Fear of, iii. 12. 
 
 Magical efficacv, notions of, connected 
 with the sacraments, i. 309., 313, 314, 
 322, 331, .332 ; ii. 31, 120, 322 n 2, 356, 
 366 n. 1, 724; iii. 18. 123,135,348,351, 
 494 (301 n. 1). Catharists, iv. 577. 
 Magical virtues associated with the 
 priesthood, iii. 348. The cross, iii. 534. 
 Francis, iv. 272. See Priesthood. 
 
 Magicians, i. .30, 33, 67, 71, 72,73, 92,104, 
 107, 145 n. 2. Lucian on, i. 157, 159. 
 See Goetae. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 141 
 
 Masico-theurgical tendency, ii. 723. 
 
 Magistrates, authority of. v. 28, 29. 
 
 Magistri, ^lanichean, i. 504. 
 
 Magnanimity, iv. .526, .527 (i. 15). 
 
 Magnaura, iii. 2.33. 
 
 Magneutins, usurper, ii. 33, 35, 42, 437, 
 440. 
 
 Magneutius R.abanus Maurus. See Ra- 
 banus Mauru.s. 
 
 Magnetism, i. 162, 520; ii. 26; iii. 591 
 and n. 4 ; iv. 257. 
 
 Magnoald (Mngnus), at Fussen, iii. 37. 
 See Acta S. Sept. 
 
 Magnus, bp., ii. 773. 
 
 Magusffiian sect, i. 489. 
 
 Mahomet. See Mohammed. 
 
 Maia, in Buddhism, i. 386 u. 1, 481. 
 
 Maii. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Scriiitorum vetenim noTa collectio. T. ii. 
 (1S2S|, f. 212, fragments of Ariitn sermons, 
 ii. 467 n. 3. T. ii. iRom. 1827), pp. 277, 278, 
 Eunapii excerpta, ii. 157 n. 1. T. iv. (Rom. 
 1831), p. 4, acta Svuod Constantinop. an. 
 1166, iv. 5.34 nn. 1,'5. T. vii. (18.33), p. 16, 
 Apollinaris, his letter to .Jovian, ii. 488 nn. 
 1,2; pp. 20, 70, 203, 310, liis worlc against 
 Diodorus of Tar.sus, ii. 488 nn. 3-7, 490 n. 5, 
 491 n. 2 ; p. 69, Tlieodore on the person of 
 Christ, 50h nn. 1, 5; fragment of Nestorius, 
 505 n. 2 ; p 301, 490 n. 4. Spiceleg. Rom., t. 
 iv. p. 525, Theodore, comm. on Rom., ii. 471 
 n. 1 ; p. 527, ii. 714 n. 2. 
 
 Maiming, iii. 445 n. 4. 
 
 Mainion, S., autobiography, i. 448 n. 1. 
 
 Maitland. 
 
 Facts and documents relating to the Albigen- 
 ses and Waldenses (Lond. 1832), p. 115 ; Wal- 
 deusiau confessions, iv. 616 n. 7- 
 
 Majolus, abbot of Cluny, reformer of 
 Monacbism, iii. 418. Life of, 418 nn. 
 1, 2. See ActaS. May. 
 
 Majoralis, iv. 614 n. 6. 
 
 Majorca, Lull in, iv. 61, 63, 65, 68, 71. 
 Monastery for missionaries, 65. Sara- 
 cens and Jews, 68. 
 
 Majorinus, lector, ii. 223-225. 
 
 Majority, voice of the, Hnss, v. 285. 
 
 Majuma, iii. 206 n. 3. 
 
 Malabar, church there, i. 81 ; ii. 141. 
 Jews, i. 82. 
 
 Malachi. 
 
 1 : 2, 3, ii. 629. 2 : 12 (2), iv. 94. 3, ii. 736. 
 3 : 15, i. 451. 
 
 Malachias, abp. of Armagh, life of, iv. 
 337. 
 
 Malabis. See John Malala. 
 
 Malarn, lake of, iii. 276. 
 
 Malatesta, v. 112. 
 
 Malchion, presbvter, i. 605. 
 
 Male (Malabar)", ii. 141. 
 
 Malek al Kamcl, iv. 59. 
 
 Malek al Moaddhem Isa, iv. 60 n. 2. 
 
 Malilosa, C'atharist festival, iv. 566 n. 2. 
 
 Malmedy, iii. 458. 
 
 Mamas, tomb of, ii. 40. 
 
 Man, the ideal, in Alexandrian Judaism, 
 i. 64-66. Dignity of with the Essenes, 
 46. With Celsus, 167, 168. Plotinus, 
 
 392. Relation of Christianity to the 
 nature of, 75 (ii. 1 ; iii. 98). Philo on 
 the higher and lower natures of, 396 n. 
 3. Gnostics on tlie nature, origin, and 
 destinv of, 372, 392, 402, 404, 409-416, 
 424-428, 431-434, 441, 442, 444-446, 
 449, 455, 456, 468, 474. In Buddhism, 
 481, 496 n. 2. With Mani, 491,492, 
 494-501, 505. The primitive man in 
 Manicheism, 491, 492, 494, 496, 505. 
 Eights of man, 86 (see Slavery). Christ 
 the new, ii. 480. Man's position in the 
 universe, Theodore on, ii. 713-717. Re- 
 lationship to God, ii. 718; iv. 506. End 
 of, iv. 437. Natural and supernatural 
 end, iv. 429, 430 ; v. 16. Autonomy of, 
 iv. 485, 486. Bogomiles on, iv. 554. To 
 take the place of apostate angels, iv. 
 554 n. 2, 573. See Anthropology, Fall, 
 God, Psychical and Spiritual, Redemp- 
 tion. 
 
 Mananalis, iii. 247. 
 
 Manasseh, iii. 422. 
 
 Manasseh, abp. of Rheims. iv. 265. 
 
 Mandata, iv. 200. 
 
 Mandeans, i. 376 n. 3. 
 
 Mando di Chaia, with the Sabteans, i. 
 447. 
 
 Mangukhan, iv. 51-56. 
 
 Mani, i. 478-488, 81, 314, 401 nn. 2, 3 ; ii. 
 326 ; iii. 245, 246 and n. 3, 253. And 
 Augustin, ii. 625. 
 
 Citations : — 
 Ad Addam. Fabric, bibl. gr.Tca., ed. nov., vol. 
 vii. f. .316, i. 499 n. 5. Ad Patricium, ap. Au- 
 gust, op. imp. c. Julian, c. 186, i. 497 n. 1. 
 Disputation of Archelaus and Mani (Fabric, 
 llippolytus, f. 193), c. 55, i. 401 n. 2 (485). 
 Ep. ad Scythiaaum (Fabric, bibl. Griec, vol. 
 vii.), f. 316, i. 486 n. 1. Ep. ad virginem 
 Henoch, ap. Aug. op. imperfect, c. .lulian, 
 c. 3, c. 172, i. 494 n. 1, 498 n. 1 : c. 174, i. 496 
 n. 1 ; § 186, i. 498 n. 3 ; § 187, i. 498 n. 4. 
 Epistola fundamenti. ap. Aug. de ep. fund, 
 c. 13, i. 490 n. 2 : ap. Aug. dc fide contra 
 JIanich. (Euod. Uzal.), c. 4, i. 501 n.3; c. 
 11, i. 490 n. 6. Epi.stote (Fabric), f. 316, i. 
 502 n. 4. Thesaurus (see Euodius), 494 n. 1. 
 L. 7, ap. Aug. de nat. boni, c. 46, i. 495 nn. 
 2,3. 
 
 Mavia, i. 356. 
 
 Manicheans, i. 478-506, 401 n. 3. Law of 
 Diocletian against, i. 144,506. Among 
 the monks, ii. 276 n. 2. On image and 
 Saint-worsliip, ii. 326,329, 372 ; iii. 208. 
 New, ii. 657. Ch.irged with immoral- 
 ity, ii. 769 n. 6. Persecuted, i. 505 ; ii. 
 768-771 ; iii. 255 ; iv. 587. See Mani- 
 cheism. 
 
 Manicheism. System of, i. 479-506, 376, 
 447, 567. Sources of religious knowl- 
 edge, 501, 502. Constitution, worship, 
 moral character, persecution, 502-506. 
 Its history in the second period, ii. 768- 
 771, 511,646, 657, 659. Relations of 
 Augustin with, ii. 239, 396, 397, 400, 
 625, 724. Wine in the Lord's Supper, 
 ii. 366. Among the Monks, ii. 276 n. 2. 
 In the Priscillianist doctrine, ii. 776, 
 777, and n. 1. In Paulicianism ? iii. 
 
142 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 244-246, 256, 257, 262. In other sects, 
 iii. 269 n. 6, 591 n. 5, 593, 594. Nilus 
 on, iii. 579. Aquinas, iv. 423. The Bo- 
 gomiles, iv. 558. Traces of amonj: tlie 
 Calharists, iv. 566 and u. 2, 567, 575, 
 n. 4, 579-581. Boniface VIII., v. 9. 
 See Maui, Manicheans. 
 Matiifdldness in the Catholic ch., iv. 578. 
 
 See Unity. 
 Manna, iii.'499 ; v. 230. 
 Mans, Henry the Cluuiacensian at, iv. 
 
 598-602. Sec Hiklebert. 
 Mausi, Concilia. 
 Citations : — 
 
 T. i. f . 1034, synodal letter to Paul of Samo- 
 Fata, i. 603 nn.- 1, 3. T. v., " Tragedy '• of 
 Nestorius, ii. 553 n. 3 ; f . 1182, Cone. Antioch, 
 defence of Theodore, ii. 556 n. 5. T. vii. ff. 
 154, 171, Concil. Chalcedon, letters to Leo, 
 ii. 580 n. 1 ; f. 799, Leontius against the Eu- 
 tychians and Ne.atorians, ii. 583 n. 1. T. ix. 
 f. 153, ep. of Rom. clergy to the Franlii.'ih 
 envoys (controv. of the Three chapters), ii. 
 600 n. 3 ; f. 364, oath of Vigilius, ii. 605 n. 1 
 T. ix. 3, cone. Mentz and II. IV., iv. 119 n. 2. 
 T. xii. f. 605, cp. of Paul I. to Charlemagne, 
 iii. 284 n. 1; f. 614, n. 2. T. xiii. f._167. 
 Cone. Nic. II. Actio v., 7repio6oi cuTrocrToAaii', i. 
 500 n. 4 ; f. 175, capitulary {an. 789), iii. 59 
 n. 2; f. 181, capit. (an 789), iii. 78 n. 3 ; f. 
 759, Hadrian's replv to the Libri Carolini, 
 iii. 243 n. 2 ; f. 1054", capit. (an. 801), iii. 102 
 n. 2; f. 1073, capit. (an. 811), iii. 131 nn. 1, 
 2 (see Capitularies) ; f . 1084, pastoral ep. of 
 Gheerbald, iii. 125 n.2. T. xiv. f. 419, re- 
 moval of images, iii. 546 n. 3 ; f . 424, the 
 French bps. and image worship, iii. 552 n. 1. 
 T. XV. f. 436, instructions of the emp. Louis 
 to his envoys to the pope, iii. 552 n. 9; f. 
 437, ep. of Louis to Hadrian I., iii. 553 n. 2. 
 T. xvi. f . 199, cp. of John VIII. to Metho- 
 dius, iii. 321 n. 2. T. xvii., his condemna- 
 tion of Photius, iii. 578 n. 5. T. xviii. op. 
 of bp. Ilatto to .lohn XI., iii. 321 n. 4. T. 
 xix. f. 53, ep. of Benedict VII., iii. 3.30 n. 2 ; 
 ep. of Pilgrim of Passau to Benedict VI., iii. 
 331 n. 2; f. 109, Cone. Kemig. (an. 991). iii. 
 369 n. 1 ; f. 166, ep. of Gcrbert to Wilderod, 
 iii. 369 n. 1; f. 552. synod of Limoisin, an. 
 1031, iii. 455 n. T. xx. f . 386 (vii. 3), c}). of 
 Greg. VII. to the Germans, iv. 112 n. 1, US 
 n. 1 ; f. 434, fast Synod (an. 1074), ordinances 
 of Greg. VII., iv. 94 n. 2: f. 713, Trban II. 
 to Gottfried, iv. 129 n. 4 T. xxvi f . HAt, ext. 
 from Humbert de Komanis, cone. Lugdunens., 
 iv. 189 n. 4. 
 Manso. The Labarum, ii. 13 n. 1. 
 Mansns ecclesia?, iii. 101 n. 5. 
 JIanual labor of monks and missionaries, 
 ii. 263, 267, 277, 283, 289, 295, 744 ; iii. 
 29, 30, 31, 106, 286 ; iv. 233, 273, 283, 
 287. Products of, ii. 272, 288 Ak'uin 
 on, iii. 77. Serfzius, iii. 252. The Wal- 
 denscs, iv. 611,612. Wiiklif on, v. 141. 
 Friends of God, v. 393, 407. See Labor. 
 Manuel, uncle of Michael III., iii. 547, 
 
 548. 
 Manuel Comncnus, iv. 529, 530 n. 1,533- 
 
 535, 560, 563, 564. 
 Mann-scripts of the Bible, i. 201, 303, 582 
 n. 2, 700, 701,707,721 ; ii. 316, 317, 318 
 u. 8; iii. 15, 52, 81 n. 1, 118, 126, 155, 
 247, 310, 427 ; iv. 58, 426. Inscribed 
 with the names of revisors, i. 582 n. 2. 
 Manuscriiits of ancient aiitliors, i. 696 ; 
 iii. 459. Of the Latin fathers, iii. 459. 
 
 Of the Pseudo-Dionysius, iii. 466. Cas- 
 siodorus, iii. 151 n. 1. Correction of, 
 iv. 362. Coi)ied, iv. 301. Militz, v. 175, 
 ] 81. See Abelard, Bible, Books, Libra- 
 ries. 
 
 Marauna, iii. 318 n. 1. 
 
 Marbod, bp. of Rennes, iv. 246, 247. 
 
 MaiTella, friend of Jerome, ii. 750 and 
 n. 3. 
 
 iVIarcella, sister of Ambrose, ii. 344 n. 3. 
 
 Marcella, wife of Porphyry, i. 170 n. 2, 
 172 n. 1. 
 
 Marcellinus, bp. of Rome, iii. 372 and n. 
 1 ; v. 85. 
 
 Marcellinus, comes. 
 Chronicon, ii. 98 n. 2. 
 
 Marcellinus, imperial tribune, ii. 236-238. 
 Marcellinus, Numidian bp. ii. 220 n. 
 Marcellinus, presbyter, petition of, ii. 256 
 
 n. 6. 
 Marcellus, bp. of Ancyra, ii. 438-440, 486 
 
 n. 4. On the Person of Christ, 478- 
 
 482. Against Origen, 740. See Euse- 
 
 bins, c. Marcellum. 
 INIarcellus, bp. of Apamea, ii. 98, 99. 
 Marcellus, bj). of Rome. 
 
 Ep. I. in Pseudo-Isidorean decretals, iii. 349 nn. 
 1, 2, 4. 
 
 Marcellus, the centurion, martyr, i. 147. 
 
 Marcesina, iv. 541, 542 n. 2. 
 
 Marci, Cardinal St., v. 104, 340. 
 
 Marcia, i. 1 1 8. 
 
 Marcian, — Marcianites, ii. 276, 277 n. 3. 
 
 Marcian, emperor, ii. 519 n. 2, 575-580, 
 
 584. 
 
 Ep. ad cone. Nic, ii. 577 n. 5. 
 
 Marcian, monk, ii. 291. 
 
 Marciauopolis, bp. of, ii. 507. 
 
 Marcion, his doctrine and school, i. 458- 
 473, 379, 393 n. 3, 395, 401 n. 3. His 
 sects, 473-476, 582 n. 3. Formula of 
 baptism, 310. Against the dismission 
 of catechumens before the Lord's sup- 
 per, 327, 328. Forerunner of Prot- 
 estantism, 367 n. Pauline tendency, 
 460, 461, 463, 464, 473. Decensus 
 Christi ad inferos, salvation of the 
 heathen, 471, 655. God's revelation in 
 nature, 559. Against anthropopathism, 
 561,562. Artemonites, 582 n. 3. An- 
 thropology, 616, 617. IMarcion and 
 I'olycarp, 465. Tertulliim and JNIar- 
 cion, 616-618, 660. Doctrine of re- 
 demption, 640, 641. Faith, 645. Jus- 
 tin Martyr, 670. Rejection of the au- 
 thority of St. Peter, ii. 269 (i. 461, 473). 
 Three fundamental ]irinci)iles, iii. 257 
 (i. 466). Op])osition between the Old 
 and New Testament, iv. 574 (i. 463, 464, 
 467, 471). 
 
 Antitheses, apud TertuU. c. M., 1. iv. cc. 9,86) 
 i. 470 n. 3. 
 
 Marcionites, i. 473-476, 478, 582 n. 3. 
 Marcionitism, opposed by " the Clemen- 
 tines," i. 395. Pauliciauism compared 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 143 
 
 with, iii. 245-247, 257 and n. 4, 260, 
 268, 269, 589. 
 Marco Polo, iv. 56, 57. 
 De regionibus Orientalibus, iv. 56 n., 57 n. 1. 
 
 Marcomannians, i. 107, 115. 
 
 Marcosians, i. 476. 
 
 Marcus, bp. of Arethusa, ii. 70, 80. 
 
 Marcus, deacon, life of Porphj^ry, ii. 103 
 n. 1. 
 
 Marcus, monk, ii. 290, .307. Tracts, 290 
 n. 4, 308 n. 1. See Bibl. patr. Gall. 
 
 Marcus, presiding officer of the cli. at 
 iElia, i. 344. 
 
 Marcus, the Gnostic, i. 440. 
 
 Marcus, the Marciouite, i. 474. 
 
 Marcus Antoninus Philosophus (Annius 
 Verissimus), i. 663 n. 2. 
 
 Marcus Aurclius, stoicism of, i. 17, 105- 
 107, 159. On exorcists, 73. Barde- 
 sanes, 80. Alexander of Abonoteichus, 
 92. Persecution of Christians, 104- 
 117, 130, 160, 513, 524, 671. The legio 
 fulniinea, 115. Quadratus, 661. Apol- 
 ogy of Justin, 664-666; of Athenago- 
 rus, 673 ; of Melito, 676 (101 n. 1, i02 
 n. 3, 104 n. 1, 105). 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Eis eavTO)/. L. i. c. 6, i. 73 n. 3 : c. 17, 106 n. 3, 
 
 107 n. 1. L. i. fin., 116 n. 6. L. x. c. 14, i. 
 
 17 n. 1. L. xi. c. 3. 105 n. 3 ; c. 18, 106 n. 4. 
 
 L. xii. c. 28, 106 n. 2. Edict in Pandect., 107 
 
 n. 4. 
 
 Marcns of Memphis, ii. 771. 
 Mares, Persian ch. teacher, ii. 529 n. 3. 
 Margaret, Dolcino's friend, iv. 633. 
 Margaret Ebnerin, v. 222 n. 1, 383 n. 2. 
 Mariauus Scotus, iv. 445 n. 4. 
 Marinus, disciple of Proclus. 
 
 Life of Proclus, ii. 104 nn. 4-6, 105, nn. 1, 2, 
 4 6, 117n.l. 
 
 Maris, bp. of Chalcedon, ii. 79. 
 
 Maris, bp. of Hardaschir, ii. 539 n. 610. 
 
 Maris, Nestoriun patriarch, iv. 46. 
 
 Marius, the martyr, i. 140. 
 
 Marius Mercator, on the anthropology of 
 Theodore of Mopsuestia, ii. 713. ' In 
 Constantinople, 721. Eusebius of Do- 
 rylenni, 563 n. 5. 
 
 Citatw7)s : — 
 
 Commonitoriuni adv. Pelag. et Coelest., on Pela- 
 gius, ii. 632 n. 2, 639 n. 1. Couimonit. super 
 nom. Coelest., 640 n. 4, 6ul n.4 ; c.5, 652 n.o. 
 Cyrill's ep. 5, 517 n. 2. Excerpts from Tlie- 
 odore against Augustin (opp. ed. Garnier), ff. 
 97, 103 ; ii. 493 n , 712 n. 3, 715 nn. 1, 2, 738 
 n. 6. Letter of Nestorius to Coelestius, 721 
 n. 3. Opp. t. ii., four sermons of Nestorius 
 (lat. trans.), 720 n. 4 : S. i., 507 n. 2 ; f. 13, 
 509 nn. 1, 2; S. ii., 506 n. 2. Sermon of 
 Tlieodoret, 557 n. 7. Tract on the symbolum 
 Tlieodori Mopsuest. pref., 713 n. 1. 
 
 Mark the Evangelist, traditional founder 
 of the Alexandrian ch., i. 83 ; ii. 203, 
 559. Justin on, i. 585 n. 1. Julian on, 
 ii. 56. 
 
 Marli 2 : 17, ii. 619. 4 : .39, ii. 135. 6, iii. 44S. 
 6 : 13, i. 119 n. 6 ; iii 448. 7 : 34, ii. 369. 
 10 : 46, i. 364. 13 : 32, iii. 163. 15 : 21, i. 
 447. 16 : 16, v. 173. 
 
 Marks, impressed during visions, iii. 19 n. 
 1 ; iv. 276, 624. 
 
 Marmorica. See Theonas. 
 
 Maronites, their Mouotheletism, iii. 197. 
 
 Marozia, iii. 366. 
 
 Marriage among the Jews, Essenes, i. 45. 
 Christian idea of, i. 280-284. Sanction 
 of the church, 283, 333, 522. Mixed 
 marriages, Tertullian on, 255, 282, 283, 
 332 n. 3. Views of marriage among 
 the Ebionites, 3.53. Gnostics, 385, 386, 
 416, 417. Manicheans, 503. Second 
 marriage, Montanists, 522 and n. 4, 565 
 u. 3, 673. See Syzygy. 
 
 Second Period. Christians accused 
 of forbidding, ii. 129. With the Eu- 
 chites, 279. Among the Eustathians, 
 281. With Chrysostom, 302, 303. 
 With Jovinian, 304-306, 309, 312, 313. 
 Jerome, Augustin, 313. A sacrament, 
 according to Augustin, 725. Marriage 
 of clergy in the Nestorian ch., 611. 
 
 Third and Fourth Periods. Chris- 
 tianity spread through, iii. 4. Of clergy, 
 53 and n. 6, 61, 382, 383, 392 n. 2, 410 
 and n. 4, 411. Laws of Boniface on 
 marriage, 61. The pope and the Frank- 
 ish princes, 120, 121. Consanguinity 
 in, 61 ; the Paulicians, 265, 266. Sev- 
 erus of Prague, 323. Between Mo- 
 Inunmedans and Christians, 335. In- 
 dissolubility, 353, 358. Marriage of 
 priests in the Greek ch., 557. In the 
 sects, 597, 601, 603, 604. 
 
 Fifth Period. Otto on, iv., 8, 9. Of 
 priests in Normandy, 97 n. 8. Ordi- 
 nances of Gregory VII., 93-100. Sa- 
 creduess of marriage maintained by Ur- 
 ban II. and Yves of Chartres, 121-123. 
 Of fallen women, 210, 299, 318. Re- 
 ligious societies of married persons, 
 276, 303. Christian marriage in the 
 Middle Ages, 294, 295, 297. Ambrose 
 of Siena, 296. Raymund Palmaris, 298. 
 Sacramental significance, 335. Eusta- 
 thius, 531. Among the Catharists, 572, 
 579, 587 n. 5 (Spiritual, 579). Sect near 
 Cologne, 593. H. of Cluny, 600, 601, 
 603 n. 4. Dolcino, 6.33, 634. 
 
 Si.rth Period. iEgidius on spiritual 
 jurisdiction over, v. 14. Marriage of 
 priests in the Greek ch., Gerson on, 92. 
 Of reformed women, 176. See Celibacy. 
 
 Mars, Julian on, ii. 49, 51, 74. 
 
 Marseilles (Massilia), ii. 296, 687, 708. 
 iii. 13 u. 1, 199,233 ; iv. 637 n. 1. Con- 
 ference at, V. 72. 
 
 Marsiglio Ficino, on Socrates, i. 18 n. 2. 
 
 Marsilius of Padua, author of Defensor 
 Pacis, V. 25-35, 38, 93, 147. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Defensor Pacis (see Goldast.). L. i. ff. 158, 161, 
 the state, v. 26 nn. 2, 3 ; f . 168, the Scrip- 
 tures, 26 n. 1 ; f. 192, the clergy, 28 n. 2 ; ff. 
 203, 206, 211, ch. and state, 28 n" 3, 29 n. 4, 30 
 n. 1 ; ff 215, 216, law, civil and evangelical, 
 26 nn. 4, 5, 27 n. 1 ; ff. 217, 218, puni.^hments, 
 civil and divine, 28 nn. 4, 5, 29 nn. 1, 2 ; S. 
 
144 
 
 GKXKRAL INDEX. 
 
 241-245, the hicrarchv, the apostles, equality 
 of bps., 31 nn. 3. 4," 5, 32 nn. 1-4 : f,_ 242, 
 priests responsible to the state, 29 ii. o : ff. 
 252, 254, authority of Scripture, 25 n. 3, 27 
 n. 2; f. 252, Univ. of Paris, 82 n. 5 : ff. 253, 
 254, councils, 27 n. 8, 33 n. 4 ; f 255, testi- 
 mony of the church, 28 n. 1 : f. 257, John 
 XXII. and Boniface VIII., 32 nn. 2, 3: f. 
 258, ignorance of Scripture among the clergv, 
 83 n. 5, 34 n 1 : f. 262, simony, 34 n. 2 : f. 
 2R5, priority of Home, 33 n. 1 ; ff. 274, 279, 
 281, corruption there, 34 n 3, 35 nn. ; ff. 284, 
 285, 2S6, on absolutions from the oatli of al- 
 legiance, 30 nn. 3-5, 31 n. 1 ; f. 301, Christ 
 the head of the church, 25 n. 2. 
 
 Martene and Dui-and. 
 Citations : — 
 
 Collectio ampli.ssima. T. i. f. 449, ep. of Ul- 
 ric to Nicholas I., iil. 411 n. , . T. ii. f. 339, 
 ep. 147, Wibald of Stavelo on Bernard, iv. 
 144 n. 1 ; f. 399, ep. 213, iv 152, n. 1 ; ep. 
 288, Bernard to Kugene III., iv. 152 n. 3 ; f. 
 564, Eugene on the mob at Rome, iv. 161 n. 
 1; ep. of Wezel to Fred. I., iv. 161 n. 2; 
 f . 556, ep. 384, iv. 152 n. 2 : f . 1017, Abbot 
 Berthold, iv. 217 n 2 ; f. 1029, Ilildegard's 
 epistles, ep. 11. iv. 217 n. 3: f. 1053, iv. 218 
 n. 3 ; ff. 1055, 1058, iv. 218 nn. 4-6 : ff. 1060, 
 1068, iv. 217 nn. 4, 5 : f . 1075, iv. 218 n. 2 ; 
 f. 1098, ep. 66, iv. 462 n. 4. T. iv. c. 59, f. 
 899, gesta episc. Leodens, iii. 600 n. 2, 605 
 n. 1 ; f. 902, iii. 592 n. 4. T. vi. f . 7, specu- 
 lum stultorum, iv. 266 n. 4. T. ix. Ratherii 
 pra^loquia, iii. 469 n. 6 ; f. 943, the game, iii. 
 442 n. 3; f. 948, iii 442 n. 2. Babanus 
 Maurus, comm. on Joshua, iii. 457 n. 2. 
 Thesaurus nov. anecdotorum. T. i. Guenrichon 
 obeilience to princes, iv. 109 n. 1 ; f. 130, 
 Fulbert against, military bishops, iii.406 n. 8 ; 
 f. 190, Berengar's exhortatorv discourse, iii. 
 504 n.l; f. 195,Berengar, iii"505n.2 ; f . 196, 
 ep. to, iii. 508 n. 3. T. iv. f . 103, B. on his trial 
 at Rome, iii. 518 n. 2 ; f . 107, iii. 522 n. 1 ; f . 
 163, acta cone. Paris, an. 1210, iv. 447 n. 3, 
 448 n. 2. T. v., Humbert adversussimoniacos, 
 iii. 402 n.l; ff. 217, 218, tract, of Theoderic 
 of Verdun, iv. 84 n. 3, 99 n. 6; f. 1210 et seg. 
 Abelard's Theologia Christiana, iv. 383 n. 2 — 
 385 notes: f. 1315, the same, transubstan- 
 tiation, iv. 337 n. 4 ; ff. 1357, 1358, the same, 
 iv. 454 n. 5, 455 n. 2; f. 1372, Abelard in 
 Hexaemeron, iv. 467 n. 1, 468 n. 1. Disputa- 
 tio inter Catholicum et Paterinum, iv. 569 n. 
 5: ff. 1722, 1726, 173o, 1750, the same, iv. 
 270 nn. 1, 2, 575 n. 7, 577 n. 1. 
 
 Martha, ii. 497 ; v. 386. 
 
 Martialis, Spani-^h bp., i. 216. 
 
 Martin, fanlinal, iv. 198. 
 
 Martin, di.^ciple of Hiiss, v. 320. 
 
 Martin, niartvr at Prague, v. 288-290. 
 
 Martin I., jjojje, in the Monotheletian con- 
 troversy, iii. 18.5-192. Convokes the 
 Lateran council (an. 648), 186. Do- 
 fence of himself, 187. Political charo;e.s 
 liroiiu'lit af^ainst him, 188. Depo.-ie(l 
 and imprisoned, 188, 189. His trial, 
 189, 190. Ili.s death, 191. His suc- 
 cessor.s, 192, 193. Life, see Anastasius. 
 Ep. 14 ad Theodorum, iii. 187 n. 1, 188 n. 1, 189 
 n.l. 
 
 Martin IV., pope, iv. 548. 
 
 Martin V., ]iope, v. 126-129. Constitu- 
 tion of, 127. 
 
 Martin of Tours, favors monasticism, ii. 
 294. Intercessions for tiie Priscillian- 
 ists, ii. 773-77.') ; iii. 606. Considera- 
 tion in which he was held ; miracles at 
 his tomb, iii. 7, 131-133, 417; iv. 312. 
 
 Clnirch consecrated to him, iii. 104 n. 
 2, 129 u. 2, 131 (in England, iii. 12 ; in 
 Utrecht, 60 n. 1). Festival of, iii. 134. 
 Abl.ey of, iii. 1.54 n. 3, 155, 156, 507. 
 His life by Snl])iciu9 Severus, ii. 773 n. 
 2. See Gregory of Tours, St. Martin, 
 Snl])icius. 
 
 Martinus Polonus, Supputationes to Ma- 
 rianus Scotus, iv. 445 u. 4. 
 
 Martyrdom, Dionysius on, i. 243. Com- 
 niodian on, i. 280. Gnostics, i. 413, 436, 
 472. Montanists, i. 514, 521,523. Ter- 
 tullian, i. 654. Origen on, i. 706, 707. 
 Jovinian on, ii. 307. Augnstin, ii. 313. 
 In Persia, ii. 125. Fanatical ])ursuit of, 
 i. 151, 523; ii. 227, 253; iii. 338-342. 
 Of mi.ssionaries, ii. 292, 326, 327 ; iv. 
 40, 42, 43. Anschar's desire for, iii. 
 274, 283, 284, 287. Adalbert, iii. 323. 
 Eulogius on, iii. 343, 344. Otto, iv. 
 10, 24. Lull, iv. 71, 191 and n. 3, 192, 
 242. Francis, iv. 273. Lanfranc, iv. 
 329. Of Greeks, iv. .539, 540. With 
 the Catharists, iv. 582, and n. 2, 589. 
 See Persecution. 
 
 Martyrs, influence of, i. 77, 109, 113; ii. 
 155. Marcus Aurelius on the conduct 
 of, i. 105. Irenffius and Origen on their 
 number, i. 119, 127. Their joy, i. 146 
 and n. 3. Imprudent zeal, i. 1 48. Feasts 
 of the, i. ,334, 335, 720; ii. 328, 351, 
 352, 369, 371. With the Pseudo-Ba- 
 silideans, i. 448. Veneration of, ii. 3, 
 44, 47, 82, 83, 106, 328, 349, 369-376, 
 445 ; iii. 288. Fanatici-^m, ii. 217, 218, 
 227, 229. Donatist, ii. 221. Churches 
 of the, ii. 40, 106, 328, 370, 371,372, 
 374. Odo on, iii. 444. Greek martyrs, 
 iv. 539, 540. See Birthdays, Confes- 
 sors, Persecutions, Relics, and the in- 
 dividual martyrs. 
 
 Marun, abl)0t, Mnronites, ii. 197. 
 
 Maruthas, bp. of Tagrit, ii. 126 n. 2, 133, 
 761. See A^semann. 
 
 Mary, fanatic, iii. 340. 
 
 Mary, the virgin, with Valentine, i. 429. 
 Worship of, ii. 376, 377, 524 n. ; iii. 132, 
 211 ; iv. 331 ; v. 323. Priestesses of, 
 ii. 376. Qeotokoc, ii. (482), 502, 506- 
 515, 520, 523, 536, .538, 542, 543, 546, 
 555, 562, 582 n., 610 ; iii. 158, 162, 163, 
 172, 187 n. 1, 218 n. 4, 222, 249, 601 ; 
 iv. 331-333. 'AvdpuTTOTOKog, ii. .502, 
 510, 536. XptfrrorohOf, ii. 510. 516, 520 
 (iii. 222). Sinlessne.ss of, ii. 672. Op- 
 ponents to the worship of, iii. 86, 204, 
 205, 262 ; iv. 608. Festivals in her 
 honor, iii. 133, 134. Legend respecting 
 her departure from tlie world, iii. 134 
 and n. 1. Pictures of, iii. 199, 201. 
 Images of, iii. 206, 208, 211,216,232 
 (miraculous, iii. 206). Council of Con- 
 stantinople (an. 754), on her worship, 
 iii. 216,218. Constantinc Copronymus, 
 218, 222. Churches, etc., dedicated to 
 her, iii. 219 n. 2 ; iv. 38, 77 n. 2, 272. 
 Coustautine IV., iii. 224. With the 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 145 
 
 Paulicians, iii. 261, 262. Whether she 
 had other children after the birth of 
 Christ, iii. 38, 262. Vision of, iii. 293. 
 Scriptural history of, iii. 469 (iv. 312, 
 396). Consulted as oracle, iii. 519. 
 Worship of, in the Greek church, iii. 
 546. Gregory VII., iv. 86 and nn. 3, 
 4, 87. Immaculate conception, iv. 331- 
 333. Bogomiles, iv. 554, 557. Catha- 
 rists, iv. 569-571, 574, 587. Oliva, iv. 
 620. Merits of, v. 41. As an example 
 of the contemplative life, Wicklif on, v. 
 143. 
 
 Marv IMagdalene, v. 141, 143. 
 
 Mass. iii. 102, 239, 285, 312,379 n. 1,413, 
 426, 443, 444, 452, 499, 589, 595; iv. 
 25, 42, 285, 641 ; v. 115, 218, 219, 322, 
 335. For the dead, iii. 102 n. 4, 136, 
 450; iv. 610. With the sects, iv. 557, 
 559 n. 3, 594, 596, 612, 614 and n'. 5, 
 615, 641. Mock mass at Prague, v. 
 245. See Lord's Supper, Missa. 
 
 Mas>a perditionis, iii. 492. 
 
 Massilia, ii. 296. See Marseilles, 
 
 Massmann. 
 
 Gothic coinm. on John, iii. 281 n. 1. 
 
 Materialism, i. 364. Of Hermogenes, 
 
 617. 
 Maternus. See Julius Firmicus. 
 Mathfred, Count, iii. 459. 
 Mathilda, margravine of Tuscany, iv. 86, 
 
 91, 112 n. 1, 113 and n., 114. 
 Matilda, queen of England, iv. 90, 365. 
 
 Letter to Anselm, 365 and nn. 5-7. 
 Matins (matutina), iv. 25. 
 Matrices ecclesiie, i. 203. 
 Matricula ecclesise, ii. 358 n. 2. 
 Matter, in Gnosticism, i. 372, 375, 380, 
 403, 427, 429, 443, 456 (.see"Y>.7?). With 
 Marciou, 465, 466. Pantheistic view of, 
 '481. Manichean, 489, 491, 493, 496, 
 500. In the doctrine of creation ; with 
 Hermogenes, 565-567. Sovereignty of 
 God over, 567. With Origen, 624 and 
 n. 5, 634, 639, 714. Metamorphoses of, 
 634. Redemption from the power of, 
 ii. 115. Paulicians on, iii. 261. David 
 of Dinanto on, iv. 446. Catharists, iv. 
 572. Imperishableness of, V. 152. See 
 II vie, "YAt?. 
 Matthew the apostle, gospel of, i. 81, 348, 
 350 n. 2, 585 n., 708 n. 2 ; iii. 269 n. 1. 
 Julian on, ii. 56, 76. Cassian, ii. 689. 
 See Apocrypha, Gospels. 
 Citatinns : — 
 
 Matt. 3 : 10, i. 353 ; v. 401. 4 : 1, ff., ii. 494 n. 
 2, 4y8. 4 : 4, i. 138. 4 : 6, ir. Si9, 250. 5 : 3, 
 i. 40, 64. 5 : 8, ii. 706 n. 2. 5 : 11, v. .367. 
 5 : 13, i. 6 ; ii. 42 n. 1 : iv. 351. 5 : 14, i. 
 2.50. 5 : 16, i. 2.53 ; v. 267. 5 : 17, i. 3, 70, 
 181, 260, 336, 339, 341, 359 ; ii. 55. 5 : 19, ii. 
 55. 5 : 22, ii. 310 and n. 1 ; iii. 427. 5 : 26, 
 i. 654 n. 3 ; ii. 739. 5 : 34-37, ii. 635 ; iv. 301, 
 304. 5 : 39, i. 271 : ii. 94. 5 : 40, v. 282. 
 
 5 : 44, i. 250, 268, 705. 6 : 14, ii. 174. 6 : 16, 
 iv. 285. 6 : 19, iv. 5. 6 : 22, iii. 253 : iv. 389. 
 
 6 : 23, ii. 681. 6 : 24, ii. 94. 6 : 25-34, ii. 
 295. 6 : 33, iii. 148. 6 : 34, ii. 266. 7 : 1, 
 iv. 391. 7 : 3, i. 237. 7 : 6, i. 328 ; ii. 121 ; 
 
 10 
 
 iii. 344 n. 3. 7 : 7, i. 287, 719 ; ii. 401 n. 1 ; 
 iv. 392. 7 : 13, 14, ii. 243. 7 : 17, ii. 310. 
 7 : 18, i. 618. 7 : 22, 23, i. 2.53 ; iii. 14, 147, 
 251, 444 ; v. 267. 7 : 24, ff., i. 253. 7 : 26, 
 ii. 247. 8, iii. 201 n. 2, 444. 8 : 5, ff., iii. 201 
 n. 2. 8 : 8, ii. 364. 8 : 12, iii. 261. 9 : 10-13, 
 i. 166. 9 : 12, i. 246. 9 : 16, ii. 121. 9 ; 17, 
 i. 464 ; ii. 121 ; iii. 82 n. 5, 83 n. 5. 10, iii. 
 343. 10 : 8, v. 190. 10 : 9, 10, iv. 2, 272. 
 10 : 12, i. 287 n. 1. 10 : 13, ii. 175. 10 : 14, 
 V. .312. 10 : 16, iv. 265 : v. 301. 10 : 19, i. 
 140 : iii. 115 ; v. 333. 10 ; 20, iii. 464 n. 4. 
 10 : 21, 22, V. 310. 10 : 23, i. 134, 695 n. 1 ; 
 ii. 247 ; iii. 81, 343 ; v. 312. 10 : 24, i. 230. 
 10 : 26, ii. 401 n. 1. 10 : 27, iv. 323. 10 : 28, 
 V. 267. 10 : 30, i. 168. 10 : 33, i. 230, 27 ). 
 
 10 : 34, i. 70. 10 : 40, ii. 374 ; iii. 121. 10 : 42, 
 iii. 421 : iv. 365. 11, iii. 115. 11 : 6, iv. 574. 
 
 11 : 8, i. 271. 11 : 11, i. 3.39 ; iv. 405. 11 : 12, 
 i. 621. 11 : 13, i. 525. 11 : 19, ii. 306; iii. 
 115. 11 : 25-30, ii. 123. 11 : 27, i. 357 n. 1, 
 574, 623 ; ii. -412 ; iv. 381. 11 : 28-30, ii. 32 
 n. 3, 149, 620 ; iv. 259, 532. 11 : 29, ii. 123, 
 634 ; iv. 167, 261. 12, v. 32. 12 : 6, i. 574. 
 
 12 : 7, V. 206. 12 : 19, iii. 605. 12 : 27, i. 
 73 ; iii. 526. 12 : 29, ii. 633. 12 : 30, i. 73 ; 
 V. 219. 12 : 31, i. 157. 12 : 32, i. 227. 12 : 36, 
 i. 264. 12 : 42, i. 674. 12 : 44, i. 74. 12 : 45, 
 V. 227. 12 : 48, iv. 574. 12 : 50, v. 32. 13 : 3, 
 i. 261 ; ii. 311. 13 : 7, iv. 22. 13 : 8, v. 401. 
 
 13 : 12, i. 36. 13 : 16, i. 675. 13 : 24, ff., i. 
 247; ii. 242; iv. 689. 13:29, iii. 255, 605. 
 13 : 31, i. 207. 13 : 33, i. 260, 536. 13 : 41, 
 V. 196, 257. 13 : 43, i. 623 n. 1. 13 : 46, i. 
 261. 13:47,ff.,ii.242. 13:52, i. 360. 13:54, 
 i. 631 . 14 : 13, i. 695 n. 1. 15 : 8, ii. 244, 315. 
 15 : 14, i..37, 67. 15 : 17, iii. 529 n. 1 ; v. 165, 
 15 : 24, iv. 568. 16 : 28, iv. 403. 16 : 3, 
 i.69. 16 : 6, V. 195, 196. 16 : 16, ff., i. 211, 
 212, 674 ; ii. 497 ; iii. 161. 16 : 18, ii. 247 ; 
 V.25. 16:19, iii. 438. 16 : 23, ii. 498. 16:24, 
 ii.36. 17 : 1, i. 563. 17 : 12, i. 347. 17:20, 
 iii. 444. 17 : 24-27, iv. 172. 18 : 13, ii. 618. 
 18 : 17, iii. 372, 396 n. 3 ; iv. 132 ; v. 127. 
 18 : 20, i. 184, 209, 211, 281, 289 ; v. 79, 303. 
 
 18 : 23, ff., iv. 572. 19 : 5, i. 281 ; ii. 806. 
 
 19 : 6, ff., i. 439 ; iii. 657. 19 : 11, ii. 722; 
 iv. 94. 19 : 12, i. 697. 19 : 14, i. 312, 5.52 ; ii. 
 228. 19:17, i. 691. 19 : 21, i. 222, 274. 277, 
 279 ; ii. 266, 313. 19 : 23, i. 132 ; iii. 139. 
 20:9, ii. 310. 20 : 16, ii.243. 20 : 22, 1, i. 
 707. 20 : 28, i. 224 ; iii. 482. 21 : 16, i. 705 
 n. 4. 22 : 17, ii. 233. 22 : 19, 20, i. 699. 
 22 : 21, i. 121, 259 : iii. 403 ; iv. 172 ; v. 26. 
 
 22 : 46, iii. 626. 23 : 2, 3, ii. 246 ; iv. 196, 
 558 ; V. 196, 257. 28 : 5, iii. 411 n. 7 ; iv. 59. 
 
 23 : 9, ii. 246. 23 : 11, iii. 412. 23 : 12, i. 167, 
 220. 23 : 13, iii. 438. 23 : 15, i. 67 ; iv. 284. 
 
 23 : 16, iii. 404 n. 1. 23 : 23, v. 187. 23 : 27, 
 ii. 47. 24, i. 343; v. 178. 24 : 13, iii. 68. 
 
 24 : 15, v. 178, 196. 24 : 23, iii. 371 ; v. 232. 
 
 24 : 25, ii. 240. 24 : 36, ii. 496. 25, i. 716 : 
 ii. 310 ; iii. 131 ; iv. 298. 25 : 14, ff., ii. 303' 
 
 25 : 25, ii. 263. 25 : 31, ff., ii. 310. 26 : 33, 
 ii. 305. 25:34, iii. 444. 25 : 35, 36, iv. 298 ; 
 v. 346. 25:46, ii. 643 n. 2. 26 : 26, 27, i. 
 324, 325. 26 : 30, ii. 778. 26 : 38, v. 365. 
 
 26 : 39, ii. 646 n. 1. 26 : 41, i. 251. 26 : 52, 
 i. 273 ; T. 7. 27 : 7, iii. 458 n. 2. 28 : 19, iii. 
 76. 28:' 20, iii 76; v. 25, 27. 
 
 Matthew of Paris. 
 
 Hist. Angl., per.secution of the Jews, iv. 72 n. 
 2, 73 n. 4. Interdict in London, 176 n. 1. 
 Religious opinions of Frederic II., 180, 182. 
 The Franciscans, 277, 278. An. 1197, f. 160, 
 Fulco, 210 n. 2. An. 1202, f. 173, Simon of 
 Tournav, 418 n. 4 ; f. 187, death of Innocent 
 IV., 282 n. 3. An. 1207, the Franciscans, 
 278 n. 1. An. 1209, ff. 192, 224, John, king 
 of Eng., 175 nn. An. 1223, f. 267, Catha- 
 rist pope, 590 n. 6. An. 1228, f . 293, ep. of 
 Fred. II. to k. of Eng., 178 nn. 1-3. An. 
 1234, f. 339, the mendicants, 280 a. 1 ; f . 34a 
 
146 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 the crusades, 196 n. 3. An. 1236, f . 354, in- 
 fluence of the mendicants, 280 n. 3. An. 
 1237, f 3&i, epp. of Gernianu.*! to Greg. IX., 
 539 n. 2. An. 1344, f . 567 (ed. Lond. 16S0), 
 accu.-iations against the Jews, 73 nn. 1, 2. 
 An. 1246, f. 608, influence of mendicants, 
 280 n. 4. An. 1247, f . 630, R. Grosshead on 
 the same, 279 n. 4. An. 1250, f. 672, failure 
 of the crusades, effects of, 188 n. 4 ; f. &M, 
 degeneracy of mendicant,*, 280 n. 1. An. 
 1251, f. 710, children's crusade, 342 n. 5. 
 An. 1253, f . 752, K. Gro.sshcad, his disappoint- 
 ment in the mendicants, 260 n. 2, 281 n. 3. 
 An. 1256, f. 792, persecution of Jews, 73 nn. 
 S-5. An. 1439, f. 4'08, Frederic IT., 181 n. 2 : 
 ff. 493, 627, the same, Greg. IX., 182 nn. ; f. 
 538, ep. of Yves of Narbonne, 583 nn. 2, 3 ; 
 f 570, R. Grosshead on the papal arrogations, 
 187 n. 1 ; f . 575, ban against i\ 11., 183 n. 3 ; f . 
 585, Thaddeus de Suessa, 184 n. 1 ; impres- 
 sion made by circular letter of F. II., 1S4 n. 
 2 ; f . 760, legend concerning bp. Grosshead, 
 187 n. 3 ; f. 795, Alexander IV., 138 n. 2. 
 
 Matthias of Janow. See Janow. 
 Matthias Pater of Kuin, v. 250. 
 Matthias the Apostle, i. 622. 
 Mattium, iii. 51 n. 3. 
 Mauguin. 
 
 Vindicise proedestinat. et gratife. T. i., con- 
 fessions of Gottschalk, iii. 479 nn. 4, 5 (p. 10, 
 474 n. 4). Katramnus, De pnBdestinatione, 
 482 n. 2 ; Scotus De praedest., 485 n. 4. T. 
 ii., I.ibellus Remigii, etc.,de tribus epistolis, 
 478 n. 2, 479 n. 1, 491 n. 1 ; f . 107, c. 24, ep. 
 of Uiukmar, 478 n. 2. 
 
 Maurice, Greek emperor, iii. 97. 
 Mauriiis. 
 IIist.de Languedoc, iv. 639 n. 3. 
 
 Mauritania, church in, i. 84, 122. Cse- 
 sarieiisiit, ii. 671 u. 2. Montagne iu 
 Flauders, iv. 380 n. 1. See Walter of. 
 
 Mauritiu.?, archdeacon, iv. 211 u. 5. 
 
 Mauritius. See Peter the Venerable. 
 
 Mauritius of Prague, v. 259. 
 
 Maurus, Benedict's tiisciple, ii. 300. 
 
 Maurus, bp. of Fiinfkirchen, iii. 334 u. 2. 
 
 Mavia, Saracen queen, ii. 142. 
 
 MaxeutiusCa>sar, ii. 9-12, 220. 
 
 Maxiniianus, Donatist deacon, ii. 231. 
 
 Maxiiniaiius, jtatriareh of Constantinople, 
 ii. 541 u. 1, 542, 547. 
 
 Maximianus Herculius, Csesar, i. 142, 146, 
 147, 155; ii. 8, 9 n. 1, 17. 
 
 Maxiniilianus, the martyr, i. 146. 
 
 Maximilla, the prophetess, i. 514, 515. 
 
 Apud Euscb. 1. V. c. 16, sayings of, i. 515 n. 3. 
 Apud Epiplian., 515 n. 4. 
 
 Maximinus, Arian bp. 
 
 Polemical tract, es.«av on Ulphilas, ii. 150 n. 4 ; 
 f. 20, 151 nn. 1, 2": f. 23, 157 nn. 3, 4. See 
 Aug. collat. cum Maximin. 
 
 Maximinus, Cains Galerius Valerin.s, i. 
 155; ii. 2. Persecution under, 155, 
 722 ; ii. 3-6, 254 n., 268. Measures of 
 toleration, i. 156; ii. 2, 3. Kescript of 
 toleration, ii. 16, 17. Second rescript 
 and death, ii. 18. 
 
 Maximinus, the Thracian, persecutions 
 under, i. 126, 1.30, 706, 709. 
 
 Ma.ximus, abliot, ii. 555, 556. 
 
 Maximus, bp. of Jerusalem, i. 721 n. 3. 
 
 Maximus, bp. of Turin, ii. 340, 344 n. 2, 
 348. On the Ariaus, iii. 5 n. 2, 137 n. 
 3. 
 
 Homilies, ii. 350 n. 4. 11. V. in Kal. Jan., 348 
 n. 2. U. VI., VII., 344 n. 2. See Bibl. Patr. 
 Gall. 
 
 Maximus, church teacher, i. 721. 
 
 Maximus, Platonist, ii. 42-44 and n. 1, 88 
 u. See Eunapius. 
 
 Maximus, the monk (abbot), iii. 171. On 
 vassalage, 171 n. 2. On tlie end of the 
 creation and of redemption, 171, 172. 
 On the relation of the two natures in 
 Christ, 173. On the progressive and 
 continuous development of divine rev- 
 elations, 173. On faith, 174. On love, 
 174. On prayer, 174. On the temporal 
 and eternal life, restoration, 175. Head 
 of the Dyothelete party, 181. His ar- 
 guments against Monotheletisni, 181— 
 184. His disputation with Pyrrhus, 
 184. The type, 185 n. 3. His" arrest, 
 191. His trial, banishment, and death, 
 185 n. 1, 192. Influence on Scotus, 
 461. 
 
 Citations from his xvritings : — 
 
 Aphorisms (eKarovrai Teraprij, § 20), t. i. f. 
 288, restoration, iii. 175 n. 3. "Ao-kjjtkcos, i. 
 378, prayer, 175 n. 1. 'Epwr^crtis koX ano- 
 KptVet?, c. 13, i. f. 304, restoration, 175 n. 3. 
 Exposit. in orat. Dom. (opp. ed. Combefis), t. 
 i. f . 354, nature and grace, 172 nn. 4-7, 173 
 . nn. 1-4 ; f . 355, the Trinity, 171 n. 3 ; f. 356, 
 slavery, 171 n. 2. 
 
 Opp. (ed. Combefis). T. i. f. 30 et seq., Acta 
 Maximi, § 8, f . 36, the type, iii. 185 n. 1 : 
 § 30, spiritual power of the emperor, 19a 
 n. 1 ; f . 606, theoretical and practical ele- 
 ments, 174 n. 6. T. ii. ff. 10, 11, 162, Dy- 
 otheletism, 183 n. 4 ; f. 83, the same, 182 n. 
 1; f. 165, Disputat. contr. Pyrrho, 182 n. 3; 
 f. 220, ep. on love, 174 nn. 4, 5. 
 
 Quaest. in Scripturam. Q. 21, f. 44 (opp. t. i.), 
 restoration of fallen spirits, iii. 175 n. 3; ff. 
 45, 157, 209, union of the two natures, 171 
 n. 4, 172 n. 2. Q. 31, 54, .59, ff. 74, 152, 199, d_i- 
 viue and human elements in believei's, 173 
 nn. 5-8 (see 183 n. 4). Q. 33, f. 76, faith, 174 
 nn. 1, 2 ; f. 157, redemption. 172 nn. 1-3; f. 
 210, knowledge and intuition, 175 n. 2. 
 Thoughts on charity, i. f . 453, 174 n. 3. 
 
 Maximus, usurper, ii. 99, 772-775. 
 
 Mayence. See Mentz. 
 
 Mayfreda, nun, iv. 639. 
 
 Mazdejesnan, ii. 137. 
 
 M^ 6v, i. 623 n. 5 ; ii. 626. Fredegis on, 
 iii. 460. Scotus, iii. 461. 
 
 Means of grace, ii. 673, 687. 
 
 Means sanctified by the end, iii. 377, 380. 
 Gerson, v. 95, 96. 
 
 Meat offerings in the Armenian church, 
 iii. 589 u. 1. 
 
 Meanx, iv. 267. 
 
 Mecca, iv. 535 n. 1 . 
 
 Mechanics, Christian, i. 78. 
 
 Meehitarists, iii. 250 n. 1. 
 
 Mecklenburg, iii. 326, 327. 
 
 Media, cliurch in, i. 80. 
 
 Medieval Catholicism, iii. 146, 200. Pe- 
 riod, 243. 
 
 Mediation of the priesthood, i. 179, 194, 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 147 
 
 646; ii. 179, 180, 308, 368; iii. 2; iv. 
 354, 509, 514. See Church, Priest- 
 hood. 
 
 Mediator, Christ as, i. 180, 591, 641, 644; 
 ii. 51 ; iv. 615; v. 411. 
 
 Meditation, custom of religious, v. 381. 
 
 Medschusic, Thoudracian, iii. 588. 
 
 Meekness, i. 76, 232 ; iv. 320. 
 
 MeyaTioibvxia, i. 611. See Magnanimity. 
 
 Meibom. 
 
 Script, rer. germ., t. i (Helmfestadii, 1688), f . 
 &i9, Gobelinus Persona on cone. Const. V., 
 109 n. 2 ; f. 660, Annals of Wittekind, iii. 289 
 n. 1 ; f . 734, Narratio de erect, eccles. Magde- 
 burg, iii. 325 n. 3. 
 
 Meiuhard, converter of the Lieflanders, 
 
 iv. 36, 37. 
 Meissen, bishopric, iii. 324. 
 Melancthon, v. 246. 
 Melchiades (Miltiades), bp. of Rome, ii. 
 
 221 n. 4, 223, 224. 
 
 Epistle of, in the Decretals, iii. 349 n. 6. 
 
 Melchite party in Alexandria, iii. 88 n. 
 
 4, 228. 
 Melchizedec, i. 716; iii. 191, 566. 
 Moletius, bp. of Lycopolis, — Melctian 
 
 schism in Egypt, ii. 193 n. 6, 196, 252- 
 
 255, 409 n. 2, 414, 426, 432. 
 Meletius, bp. of Mopsuestia, ii. 546, 549, 
 
 551, 555 n. 2. 
 
 Epp. 76 and 121, ii. 546 n. 3. Ep. 152 (opp. 
 Theodoret, t. v. f. 832), 555 n. 2. 
 
 Meletius, bp. of Sebaste and Antioch, 
 Meletian schism at Antioch, ii. 257, 324, 
 457, 458, 461, 464, 465. 
 
 Meliteue, ii. 551 ; iii. 250 n. 2, 587. See 
 Acacius. 
 
 Melito of Sardis, plea in behalf of the 
 Christians, addressed to Marcus Aure- 
 lius, i. 104, 105. His books on the i)as.s- 
 over, 299. Apology, Catalogue, 676. 
 
 Apologv, cited by Euseb. (1. iv. c. 26), i. 101 n. 
 1, 1U2 nn. 2, 3, 104 nn. 
 
 Mellitus, abbot, sent to the Anglo-Sax- 
 ons, iii. 15. Archbishop of London, 16. 
 Banished from Essex, 18. 
 
 Melrose, iv. 328 n. 1. 
 
 ]\Ielun, iv. 373. 
 
 Memuon, bp. of Ephesus, in the Nestorian 
 controversy, ii. 527, 528 n. 2, 529, 532- 
 534, 539, .540. 
 
 Letter to the clergy at Constantinople, 532 n. 2. 
 See Ilarduin, t. i. f. 1596. 
 
 Memoires de I'Academie de S. Peters- 
 burg. 
 
 Vol. i., 1832, pp. 223, 235, and vol. ii., 1834, es- 
 says on Buddhism, i. 482 n. 1, 491 n. 1, 503 
 n. 5. T. Tii., Friihn's Essay, iii. 315 n. 2. 
 
 Memoires de I'Academie des inscriptions. 
 
 See Abel Remusat. 
 Mcniorius, bp. of Apulia, ii. 652 n. 6. 
 Meuander, i. 454 n. 1. 
 Meudaeium officiosum, iii. 54 n. 2. See 
 
 Frans ])ia. 
 Mendicant friars, ii. 277, 300. The Men- 
 
 dicant orders, their origin, iv. 268-276. 
 Regulations and manner of life, labors, 
 iv.' 276-279, 293. As preachers, 276- 
 279, 282, 284, 624. Influence, 278-282. 
 Begin to degenerate, 280 (634, 635). 
 Attractions of, 280. In the universities, 
 281. As confessors, 281. Favored by 
 princes, 281, 282 and n. 4. Opposed by 
 university of Paris, Wm. of St. Amour, 
 against, 282-286, 289. De Romanis, 
 316. Defended, 286-289. Efforts for 
 reform, 289-292. Scholasticism, 420, 
 421. Relations with the popes, 280, 
 281, 282 and n. 4, 287, 291. Ordinance 
 of Gregory X. respecting, 628. Favor 
 withdrawal of the cup, 345. Clemangis 
 on the, V. 59. Gerson, 86. In England, 
 1.34. At Oxford, 134, 141. Wicklif 
 and the, 136-138, 140, 141, 145, 149, 
 157, 161, 162 and n. 5, 171. Militz, 
 180, 181 . Conrad of Waldhausen, 186- 
 191. See Dominicans, Franciscans. 
 Menken. 
 
 Script, rer. germ., t. iii. f. 1786, iii. 323 n. 2. 
 
 IMeunas, patriarch of Constantinople, in 
 the Origenistic disputes, ii. 193 n. 6, 
 593, 596-598, 600, 602, 607 n. 1, 764, 
 765. 
 
 Menoch, Maui's letter to the Virgin. See 
 Mani. 
 
 Mensurius, bp. of Carthage, i. 150, 151 ; 
 ii. 217-221, 222 n. 3. 
 
 Mentz, iv. 1 90 n. 3. Archbishopric of, iii. 
 65 n. 6, 66, 71 n. 2. Presbyter of, 56 
 n. 5, 63 n. 1, 66 nn. 1, 2. Gottschalk 
 in, 477. Persecution of Jews at, iv. 
 74, 75. Hermann, iv. 79. Hildegard, 
 iv. 219 (see Hildegard, epp.). Arch- 
 bishops of, iii. 66, 321 n. 4, 446 n. 1, 
 457 ; iv. 102, 643. Benedict Levita, iii. 
 350 n. 1. Gozachin, iii. 515 n. 6. Pro- 
 bus, iii. 602. See Mayence. 
 
 Mercenaries, Paulician, iv. 552. 
 
 Merchants, Christian, iv. 10, 56, 58, 69, 
 71,270. Catharist, iv. 583. 
 
 Mercians, iii. 21. 
 
 Mercury, ii. 51, 74. 
 
 Mercy, spirit of Christianity, Cyprian on, 
 i. 245, 246. See Love. 
 
 Merida, ii. 773; iii. Ill u. 1. See Coun- 
 cils, an. 666. 
 
 Merit, works of, ii. 319, 495 n. 2, 690, 705 ; 
 iii. 101,432; iv. 399, 489, 490. Merit 
 and freedom, iii. 484 ; iv. 484, 515, 516. 
 Of angels, iv. 486. De condigno and 
 de congruo, 489, 519 and n. 1 ; v. 167. 
 Treasury of, v. 41. Merits of Christ, 
 i. 246; "iii. 484; v. 171. 
 
 Meroe, i. 83. 
 
 Meropius, ii. 143. 
 
 Merovingians, iv. 110. 
 
 Merseburg, bishopric, iii. 324. See Dit- 
 mar. 
 
 Mcrswin, Rulmann, v. 387. 
 
 Uegov, fieaorrjc, i. 421 n. 1, 438 and n. 2. 
 
 Mesopotamia, church there, i. 80. Tem- 
 
148 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 pie, ii. 95 n. 4. Schools, ii. 183 n. 1, 610, 
 611. Ack'lphios, ii. 277 n. 4. Audiiis, 
 ii. 766. Bishops in, ii. 133, 136, 761. 
 Moua-^teiy, iii. 89. Euchites, iii. 590. 
 
 Mcsori, ii. 273. 
 
 Messalians, ii. 277 ; iv. 552 n. 2. 
 
 Me-sseuper of life, i. 447. 
 
 Messenia, iv. 530. 
 
 Messiah, idea of, in the Old Testament, 
 misapprehension of it, i. 36, 37,94,346, 
 357, 358, 574 ; ii. 482, 497 ; iv. 78 ; y. 16, 
 44. Expectation repressed with Jose- 
 phus and the Alexandrian Jews, i. 65, 
 66. Among the proselytes, i. 68. 
 Among the Jewish Christians, i. 62, 
 340, 341-343. Testament of the twelve 
 patriarchs, i. 194 n. 1. Among the 
 Ebionites, i. 346-348, 350-352. In the 
 Clementines,!. 356-358. Faith in Jesus 
 as the, i. 62, 305, 363, 364. Cerinthns 
 on the, i. 398, 399. Psychical,with Val- 
 entine, i. 426, 429-431. Heracleon on 
 the Messiah, i. 441 n. 2. Ophites, i. 
 445, 447. Sethians, i. 448. Marcion, 
 i. 463, 468-471. Marcosians, i. 476. 
 Mani, i. 500. And the millennium, i. 
 348, 399 (see Millennium). Justin M., 
 i. 668. Cyprian, i. 685. Julian, ii. 56. 
 Theodore," ii. 496 n. 2. Lost in Moham- 
 medanism, iii. 87. False, i. 103 ; v. 
 239. 
 
 Messina, iii. 113. 
 
 Metempsychosis, with Basilides, i. 410. 
 With the Carpocratians, 450. In Man- 
 icheism, 480, 483, 496, 503. With Ori- 
 gen, 627. With the Catharists, iv. 568, 
 579. See Transmigration. 
 
 Method, of Scholastics, iv. 204, 420 ; v. 
 269. Of Lull, iv. 436, 437. 
 
 Methodius, monk, iii. 308. Missionary 
 among the Slavonians, 314-321, 323, 
 329 n. See Acta S. Mar. Dobrowski. 
 
 Methodius, ])atriarch of Constantinople, 
 iii. 548, 549. 
 
 Methodius of Tyre, i. 358 n. 1. Against 
 Origen's doctrine of the creation, 569. 
 Athenagorus, 673. His writings, 422 
 n. 2, 720, 721. See Bibl. Patr. GaU. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 De libero arbitrio, i. 422 n. 2 (.see Galland). On 
 
 projihocy, 3.58 n. 1 (see Combefiw). ITepl 
 
 KTicrtidTuiv, aj). Phot. (cod. 235), i. 569 n. 5. 
 
 Symposium, Orat. ii. (Tlieophil., § 5), 721 n. 
 
 1. Orat. i.x. § 5, 721 n. 2. 
 
 Methone, iv. 530. 
 
 Metropolitan constitution, ii. 195-198 ; iii. 
 Ill, 349; iv. 88,98,99. In the Ger- 
 man church, iii. 64. See Metropoli- 
 tan.s. 
 
 Metropolitans, i. 203; ii. 187, 188; iii. 
 64, 65, 110, 119 n. 2, 349, 359, 365,366, 
 400, 454. 
 
 Metz, Musical School at, iii. 128, 345. Sy- 
 nod at, 354. Charles the Bald crowned 
 at, 361. Amalarius, 428 n. 2. Pauli- 
 nus of, 509 n. 4. Societies at, iv. 321- 
 324. Bible at, iv. 321. Sec Adalbero. 
 Chrodegang, Hermann, St. Gorze. 
 
 Micha. 
 I., iv. 132 ; 6 : 8, iii. 443. 
 
 Michael (Bogoris), iii. 308-310. 
 
 Michael, archangel, iii. 444 ; iv. 554. 
 Feast of, iii. 134. 
 
 Michael I., Greek emperor. See M. Cu- 
 ropalates. 
 
 Michael II., Greek emperor, iii. 543-546, 
 551, 552 n. 7, 5.53. 
 
 Michael III., Greek emperor (son of The- 
 ophilus), iii. 308, 315, 502 n. 2, 547, 
 549, 550 n. 3, 558-568 and n. 3. 
 
 Michael, patriarch of Constantinople, iv. 
 563, 564. 
 
 Michael, St., feast of, iii. 134. 
 
 Michael Cerularius, patriarch of Con- 
 stantinople, iii. 387 n. 7, 580, 583 n. 3. 
 Takes his stand against the Romish 
 church, 581-584. 
 
 Ep. to Jolin, bp. of Trani, iii. 581 n. 4. Ep. to 
 Peter of Antioch, .583 n. 1. Ep. 2, 583 n. 2. 
 Ou the Schism, 583 n. 3. See Coteler, Leo 
 Allatius. 
 
 Michnel Curopalates (Ehangahe), Greek 
 emperor, iii. 558. Persecutes the Pau- 
 lieians, 255, 256. 
 
 Mifhael Xicetas, bp. of Athens. 
 
 Monodia on Eustathius, iv. 531 n. 1. Ep. to 
 Eustathius, 531 n. 3. See Tafel. 
 
 Michael of Chesena, general of the Fran- 
 ciscans, V. 25. 
 
 Michael of Deutschbrod, or de Cansis, v. 
 293, 300, 321, 322, 327,330,331,335, 
 338 n. 3, 356, 376. 
 
 Michael Paleologus, Greek emperor, iv. 
 533 n. 7, 542, 544, 546-548, 551. 
 
 Michael Psellus, on the Euchites, iii. 590, 
 591, 595 n. 3. Their morality, 588 n. 2. 
 
 AiaAoyos Trepi ei'epyet'as Saifiovwv (ed. Gaulmin, 
 Paris, 1615), f. 5, iii. 589 n. 2 (ed. Boi.ssonade 
 1S.3S ; (f. 2, Updv Kotiixa, ir. 552 n. 3) ; f. 9, 
 Sataiiael, 591 n. 2 ; f. 18, 591 n. 5 ; f. 21, im- 
 nioralitv of one party of Euchites, 591 n. 3; 
 f. 37, 590 n. 2 ; f . 61," 591 n. 6 ; f . 69, 591 n. 4. 
 
 Michaelis. 
 
 Orientalische nnd cxogetische Bibliothek, Th. 
 X. 8. 61, the church at Ede.ssa, i. 291 n. 3. 
 
 Middle Ages, source of their character, 
 iii. 1. Ecclesiastical development, iii. 
 396 ; iv. 605 ; v. 13. Intellectual pro- 
 ductions, iii. 470. Journeyings of the 
 popes, iv. 197 n. 4. Plagues of the, iv. 
 266. Subjective tendency, iv. 509, 514, 
 515. Latin of the, iv. 572 n. 1. 
 
 Miecislaw, king of Poland, iii. 330. 
 
 Miesrob, Persian, ii. 136, 137. 
 
 Migetius, Spanish errorist, iii. 157 n. 1, 
 166 n. 6. 
 
 Migration of nations, ii. 146 ; iii. 3, 25, 
 26, 3.30. 
 
 Mihr Nerseh, Persian general, proclama- 
 tion to the Christians in Armenia, i. 
 489; ii. 125, 127, 129, 137. See Eli- 
 saeus, St. Martin. 
 
 Mikowec, Ferd. B. 
 Letters of John Huss written at Constance^ 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 149 
 
 Ep. 1, V. 315 n. 2. Ep. 2, 320 nn. 1, 4, 321 
 n. 2. Ep. 3, 332 nn. 4, 5. Ep. 6 (June 24), 
 363 n. 5. Ep. 7, 359 n. 1. Ep. 8, 368 u. 1. 
 Ep. 27, 344n. 1. . 
 
 Milan, Edict of Constautiue at (an. 313), 
 ii. 15. Simplicianus, 77. Ambrose at, 
 214, 312 and n. 5, 334. Douatists be- 
 fore Constaiitine at, 225. Augustin at, 
 294, 318 u. 8. Jovinian, 312 and u. 5. 
 Seasons of worship, 333 n. 2. Sabbath, 
 334. Paulinus, 640. Controversies 
 there concerning simony, iii. 389-398. 
 Sects, iii. 602; iv. 180, 613, 638. Ber- 
 nard, iv. 255. Philargi, V. 83. See Coun- 
 cils, an. 355 and an. 1060. 
 INIilano Sola, iv. 632. 
 Miles Christi, i. 309, 644. See Militia 
 
 Christi. 
 Miles Satani, i. 644. 
 Mileve. See Councils, an. 410. See Op- 
 
 tatus. 
 Military service of Christians, i. 91, 116, 
 117, 146, 270-273 ; ii. 129. Exemption 
 of clergy, ii. 169, 170 and n. 2, 193 n. 
 3 ; iii. 404. Entered into by clergy- 
 men, iii. 55, 385, 386, 406 ; iv. 219 (see 
 Clergv). Of bishops, iii. 404-406 ; iv. 
 31 and n. 2, 200; v. 86 (see Bishops). 
 Damiani on, iii. 385. Fulbert on, iii. 
 406. Waklenses on, iv. 612, 614. 
 Militia Christi, i. 199. 296, 306, 307, 309 ; 
 
 V. 249. 
 Militz, John, life and character, v. 173- 
 183, and nn. 1-3, 93. De Anti-christo, 
 178-180, 181, 291. Theological school 
 of, V. 181, 182. Imprisonment at Rome, 
 180. Release, 181. Influence in Bohe- 
 mia, 181, 183 n. 2, 232, 235, 236, 242, 
 249, 275. On the corruption of the 
 clergy, 178, 249, 258. Death at Avig- 
 nonflSiS. His writings burned, 261. 
 His followers, 182, 288. Janow on, 176 
 and nn. 1,3, 177 n., 183 nn. 1,3. And 
 Janow, 192, 201. Life of, 174 nn. 2, 3, 
 175 nn., 176 n. 2, 183 n. 1. See Bal- 
 binus. 
 
 Citations from De Anti-christo, v. 179 n. 2, 180 
 nn. 
 Militzans, v. 1 82. 
 
 Milk and honev, given to the newly bap- 
 tized, i. 316; ii. 360. 
 Millennium, i. 348, 399, 471, 513 n. 1, 
 649-6,53, 669, 687; ii. 615, 616. See 
 Chili asm. 
 Milo Crispin. 
 
 Life of Lanfranc, iv. 329 n. 1. 
 Miltiades, against the Montanists, i. 519. 
 Mimigerneford, iii. 79. 
 Mind^ BiK'Ou on the power of, iv. 474. 
 
 Self deiticntion of, 618. 
 Minerva, ii. 51. 
 Miugarelli. 
 Anecdotorum fasciculus (RomsB, 1756), Alani 
 regulm theolog., iv. 417 n. 3; f;;^ 287, The- 
 cpliylact. Trepl uii' kyKaXovvTa.1 AaTtvoi, iii. 584 
 n. 1. 
 
 Ministri sacri palatii, iv. 196. 
 
 Minorca, iv. 65. 
 
 Minorites (ordo minorum), iv. 221 n. 276. 
 
 Minors, iii. 105. 
 
 Mints, in the hands of the clergy, iv. 133, 
 
 138. 
 Minucius Felix, i. 11. Character, 690. 
 Octavius of, i. 88 n. 3; cliarges against the 
 Christians, 92 n. 1 ; c. 8, 78 n. 1, 271 n. 1 ; c. 
 9, 76 n. 4, 90 n. 3. 
 
 Minucius Fundanus, proconsul, i. 101. _ 
 Miracles, means of advancing Christian- 
 ity, 72-76. Dionysius of Halicarnas- 
 sus on, i. 12. Piiilo on, 55. Justin 
 Martyr on, 74. Origen, 74, 544, 545, 
 570, 643. IreniEus, 74, 677. Hierocles, 
 173. The Gnostics, 388. Valentine, 
 432. Carpocrates, 450, 484 n. 3. Mar- 
 cion, 470. The Montanists, 523, 526. 
 Miracles of Christ, 75, 445, 450, 170, 
 643. Celsus on the, 169. Hierocles, 
 Qiiadratus, Irenseus, on the, 173, 661, 
 677. 
 
 Second Period. Augustin, on, ii. 120, 
 240. His conception of, 475-477. An- 
 thony on, 267, 268. Euchites, 280.^ At 
 the graves of martvrs, 370, 371, 375. 
 
 Third and Fourth Periods. At the 
 tombs of saints, iii. 7, 22, 132, 133, 147, 
 299, 386, 446 n. 1, 447, 448. As an aid 
 in the spread of Christianity, iii. 6, 12- 
 14. Gregorv the Great on, 14, 15 n. 1, 
 146-148. Wilfrid on, 24. Severiuus, 
 27, 28. Amandus, 41. Of fanatics, 56 
 and n. 5. Boniface, 60. Wrought by 
 relics, 22, 221. By images, 201, 206, 
 221, 230, 240, 241. 'By sacraments, 146, 
 263! In the Lord's "supper, 495. 496, 
 501 (see Paschasius Radbert). Pauli- 
 cians on, 251,263. Ansehar, 287. Eu- 
 loffius on, 343. Ratherius, Odo on, 444, 
 445. Gottschalk, 480. Berengar, Guit- 
 mund, 526. Sect at Arras, 598._ 
 
 Fifth Period. Comiected with the 
 spread of Christianity, iv. 26, 27, 32, 
 623. Rubruquis, 56. Fraudulent, 76, 
 127,284,529. Egbert on, 80. Gregory 
 VII., 115. Clement III., 129. Bernard, 
 145, 146, 157, 256 and n. 4, 257, 258 and 
 n. 1 , 603. At Becket's tomb, and others, 
 171,328,329. Humbert on, 190. Ces- 
 sation of, 190, 468, 469, 551. Fulco, 
 210. Joachim on, 229. Norbert, 246. 
 R. of Arbrissel, 247. Of mendicant or- 
 ders, 284. Love of the wonderful in the 
 Middle Ages, significance of the miracle, 
 312. Berthold, 318. Giiibert on, 330. 
 In the Lord's supper, 336, 341, 346. 
 Abelard, 377, 378, 467-469. Hugo, 404. 
 Doctrine of, with the scholastics, 466- 
 474. Aquinas on, 471,511 ; two con- 
 ceptions of, 472. Bogomiles, 554, 557. 
 :Siphon, 564. Catharists, 569, 570, 584, 
 585. Waldenses, 615. 
 
 Sixth Period. Wicklif on, v. 152, 169. 
 Janow, 198, 199, 201, 239. The Wils- 
 uack miracle, Huss, 237-239, 266, 267, 
 Gerson, 353. Suso, 411. Of Antichrist, 
 
150 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 198, 199, 266. Of images and relics, 
 
 233, 2.'34. Of the hist times, 201. 
 Miraculous signs, ii. 10. Augustin on, ii. 
 
 240. Visitations, iii. 19 n. 1. 
 Miraumoliii, king of Tunis, iv. 436. 
 Miraus, prince of tlie Iberians, ii. 139 n. 1. 
 Mirklioud, Persian historian. 
 
 Hist, of the Sassanides, i. 486 n. 2, 487 n. 2. 
 
 Misa. See JacobcUus. 
 Missa, .catechumenorum, missa fidelium, 
 i. 327 n. 1, 478; ii. 361 and nn. 2, 3, 
 36.5. See Dismissal. 
 MissiB privataj, iii. 136. 
 Missi, messengers of the emperor, iii. 122. 
 Missionaries, Buddliist, i. 480. Arian, iii. 
 5 n. 2. British, iii. 10, 22. 23, 55. Irish, 
 10, 20, 23, 29-38, 43, 53, 55, 63 n. 4, 
 300 n. 1 (see Patrick). Roman, 11-19, 
 24. Scottish, 21-24. Fear of magical 
 influence from, 12. Miraculous interpo- 
 sitions in favor of, 6, 12, 22 and u. 1 
 (see Miracles). English, 22-24, 43-73, 
 79, 82, 290-292, 297. Prankish, 9, 22- 
 24^ 40-43, 271-287. German, 37, 300. 
 From Friesland, 79, 289. Ordination 
 of, 103. Employed on embassies, 279, 
 283. Bishops as, 39-42, 44, 72, 300 (see 
 Adalbert). Lavmen as, .302. Greek (see 
 Methodius, Cvrill). Icelandic. 3(i0-.306, 
 307. Bohemian, 322, 323, 332, 333. 
 
 In the Fifth Period. From Spain, iv. 
 2. Protected by the secular arm 7, 20. 
 I'rom Suabia (see Otto). German, 33- 
 37, 42, 43. Cistercian, 37, 39, 44. Bo- 
 hemian, 41, 42. Pomeranian and Po- 
 lish, 43-45. Nestorian, 46-48. Fran- 
 ciscan, 51-60. Dominican, 56. Native, 
 58. Education of, 34, 58, 62, 63, 65,70, 
 426, 435 n. 2, 436. See Missions, Monks, 
 Eutyches, Ulphilas. 
 Missionary labor, enthusiasm for, iii. 39, 
 
 57 n. 1. Alcuin on, iii. 76, 77,82. 
 Missionary register, an. 1832, iii. 6 n. 3, 
 
 39 n. 1,51 n. 4. 
 Missionary schools, iii. 10, 73. See 
 
 Schools. 
 Missions, i. 261 ; ii. 761. Favoring prov- 
 idences in the history of, iii. 12, 280. 
 Centres of, iii. 328 n. 2. In Abyssinia, ii. 
 144. In Ireland, ii. 146-149. Among 
 the Goths, ii. 149-160. 
 
 In England, iii. 10-25 (i. 85, 86). In 
 Germany, 25-82. In Bavaria, 38-40. 
 In Friesland, 40-45, 72-75. In Saxony, 
 7.5-82. In Ilnngarv, 82-84, .330-335. 
 In Denmark and Sweden, 271-293. In 
 Norway, 293-300. In Iceland, 300-306. 
 In the Orcadcs and Faroe Isles, 306, 
 307. In Greenland, 307. In Bulgaria, 
 307-314. In tlie Crimea, 314, 315. In 
 Moravia, 315-321. In Bohemia, 321- 
 323. Among the Slavonians, (Wends), 
 323-327; ( Hussia), 327-330 ; (Poland), 
 3.30; (Hungary), .3.30-335. 
 
 Am<mg the Slavonians (in Pomera- 
 nia), iv. 1-33; (Vicelin), 33-86; (in 
 
 Liefland), 36-40; (in Prussia), 41-45 
 (see Wends) ; in Finnland, 45. Domes- 
 tic missions, v. 144. See Missionaries, 
 Christianity, spread of. 
 
 Mistiwoi, Wendish prince, iii. 325. 
 
 Mithras, in Parsismj i. 493 ; ii. 128. Tem- 
 ple of, ii. 80. 
 
 Mitre, iv. 201. 
 
 Mizlav, Pomeranian governor, iv. 22-24. 
 
 Mjesco (Miecislaw), Duke of Poland, iii. 
 330. 
 
 Mladanowec, accompanies Huss to Con- 
 stance, V. 320. Eumor of Huss's escape, 
 326 u. 3. The bp. of Lebus, 330 n. 2. 
 Ep. of Huss to, 332. Befriends Hu.ss, 
 342, 343. His record, 344 n. 1, 349 n. 2. 
 Legacy of Huss to, 367. Befriends Je- 
 rome of Prague in prison, 375. 
 
 Protocol of the trial of Huss at Prague, an. 
 1414 (see Studien und Kritiken, 1837, H. 
 1), V. 243 n. 1, 250 n. 4, 317 n. 4 ; pp. 129, 
 130, V. 259 n. 1 ; p. 131, v. 255 u. 1. 
 
 Mobed, Christian, ii. 125, 126. 
 
 Modern civilization and Christianity, 
 iii. 1. 
 
 Modcstus, officer of state, ii. 64 n. 4. 
 
 Modestus, prcefectus proetorio, ii. 460. 
 
 Mreris, Lake, i. 60. 
 
 Mojsia, ii. 449, 507, 547. Settlement of 
 Goths in, 152. 
 
 Mohammed, i. 350 n. 3, 487. His appear- 
 ance, iii. 84. His religions tone of 
 mind, iii. 85. His first intentions, iii. 86. 
 His opposition to idolaters, to Judaism, 
 and Christianity, iii. 86. His ground in 
 0])position to the essence of Christian- 
 ity, iii. 87. His use of apocryphal gos- 
 pels, iii. 87. Polemics against, iii. 338 ; 
 iv. 60, 436. And Dolcino, iv. 63". And 
 Antichrist, v. 197. See Koran. 
 
 Mohammed, Arabian Caliph in Spain, 
 iii. 342. 
 
 Mohammedan literature, iii. 335. _ 
 Mohammedanism, precursor of, i. 395. 
 In Armenia, ii. 137. Its character, iii. 
 85. Its relation to Christianity, 85-88 
 (iv. 59). To Judaism, 87, 88 (iv. 59). 
 JNIearis of its advancement, 88. Among 
 the Bulgarians, 329. 
 Mohammedans, in Spain, iii. 156, 164 
 and u. 6, 335 (sec Spain). Apologetics 
 against, 159. Opposed to image wor- 
 ship, 201, 202, 203 n. 1, 431. In the 
 Crimea, 315. Intercourse with, 335 
 (166 n. 6.) Marriage with Christians, 
 335, 336, 339, 341. (See Saracens.) 
 Favor the Nestorians, iv. 45, 46. In 
 I'crsia, iv. 56. Mission among them. 
 Lull, iv. 59-71, 465. Arguments of, iv. 
 69 and n. 2. And Frederic II., iv. 179, 
 180-182, 184. And the Greek church, 
 iv. 531 n. 5, 535, 536. 
 Miiiiler, Dr. 
 
 Essay of, iii. 98 n.3 (see Theolo^ische Quart«l- 
 scbrift), on Gnosticism, i. 36( n. 1. 
 
 Momenta of Inspiration, i. 54. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 151 
 
 Monachism, i. 39, 274 n. 1, see Essenes, 
 Ther:i|ieutae. 
 
 Its oii^iu, ii. 262-284. Criticism of, 
 in the East, 284-293, 504, 505. lu the 
 West, 293-300. Different tendencies, 
 260, 300-314, 633. Patrick, 149 and 
 n. 2. Mysticism in Oriental, 615. Pe- 
 lagianism, 632. Morality of, 634. Je- 
 I'ome, 744. 
 
 Historij of, in the Third and Fourth 
 Periods. Favored bv Gregory the Great, 
 iii. 15, 141, 149. "in Ireland, 29; (ii. 
 149). Its decline in France, 30. Re- 
 vived by Columban, 30, 31. Restric- 
 tions against, in tiie Prankish empire, 
 97. Its influence in the Greek church, 
 169, 414-424. Corruption of, 414, 416. 
 Reforms of, 414-424. Resistance to 
 despotism in the East, 536, 537. See 
 Monks. 
 
 History of, in the Fifth Period, iv. 232- 
 292. Gilbert on, 78. Gregory VII. on, 
 91. Monachism and the crusades, 126, 
 127. Enthusiasm for, Bernard on, 155, 
 258, 371. Gerhoh on, 205, Joachim, 
 220, 228. Reformatory influence, 232, 
 2.33,318 (v. 171). Motives for enter- 
 ing the monastic life (ii. 356), iv. 233- 
 238, 358, 374, 514 (v. 177). Causes of 
 corruption in, 234, 242, 243. Dangers 
 of, 239-244. Lull on, 310. In the Greek 
 church, 528-530, 532. Eastern and 
 Western compared, 528. Evangelical 
 poverty, 593 (see Mendicants). Wick- 
 lif on, V. 142, 143, 171, 172. Conrad, v. 
 186-191. Janovv, v. 210, 213. See As- 
 ceticism, Monastic Orders, Monks. 
 Monachus Sangalli. 
 
 Gesta Caroli M., 1. i. c. 20, iii. 133 n. 3. 
 
 Monad, i. 449, 450, 595, 596 n. 5, 598- 
 601. 
 
 Monarchians, monarchy in the doctrine 
 concerning God, i. 575-586, 588, 590- 
 606, 608-610,680; ii. 403, 405, 411 n. 
 1, 482, 777. 
 
 Monarchy, in the church, i. 183, 185, 190- 
 193, 222. 
 
 Mouasteria, ii. 271. 
 
 Monasteries, as a means of Christian ed- 
 ucation, iii. 10, 23, 29, 30, 73, 126, 152, 
 273, 277, 415, 468, 472 ; iv. 62, 238, 249, 
 287, 532. Of reclaiming the wilder- 
 ness, iii. 29, 30, 37, 53, 106, 273. In 
 Ireland, ii. 149 ; iii. 10, 29 (see Ire- 
 land). Enriched by gifts, etc., iii. 9, 
 106 ; iv. 529, 530. Property, use of, ii. 
 272, 2S3. Confiscated, iii. 5.5. Wasted, 
 iii. 414, 416 ; iv. 234. Hoarded, iv. 364. 
 Tem]iles converted into, iii. 41. Pound- 
 ing of, iii. 141, 273, 322, 330, 420 ; iv. 5, 
 65 (see particular Monasteries). Loca- 
 tion of, iii. 36, 53. Privileges, iii. 75, 
 370 n. 4. Destroyed, iii. 84; (in Ham- 
 burg), iii. 278 ; (in England), iii. 467. 
 Freeing of bondsmen, iii. 415. Igno- 
 rance in, iii. 468, 469 n. 5. Independ- 
 
 ence of, iv. 98. Immorality in, iv. 201. 
 Worldliness of, iv. 234, 529, 530. Cen- 
 tres of arts, iv. 239. Of beneficence, 
 ii. 272 ; iv. 239, 254. Decoration of, iv. 
 252. Poverty of Cistercian, iv. 252. 
 Splendor of, iv. 264, 291. And the 
 mendicant orders, iv. 276. As reforma- 
 tories, iv. 299. Plundered, v. 54. De- 
 cay of, 123. See Particular monaste- 
 ries. 
 
 Monastic consecration as a sacrament, ii. 
 725. 
 
 Monastic orders, Benedictine, ii. 296-300, 
 283 n. 2, 287 n. 1 (reformed), iii. 415, 
 416. Camalduleusiau, iii. 419. Car- 
 melite, iv. 266. Carthusian, iv. 264, 265. 
 Cistercian (see Cistercian). Cluniacen- 
 sian, iii. 417,418,419; iv. 249-251, 263, 
 264. Dominican, iv. 268-270. Fran- 
 ciscan, iv. 270-276 (Minorites, order 
 of Clara, Tertiarii, or Fratres pceni- 
 tentii, 276). Pauperes Christi, iv. 247. 
 Premonstrateusian, iv. 244-246. Trini- 
 tarians, iv. 267, 268. See Dominicans, 
 Franciscans, Mendicants, Preaching Or- 
 ders. 
 
 Monastic rules, ii. 287 and n. 1 (see Basil, 
 Benedict, Francis). Of Columban, iii. 
 30, 31 nn. ; 32 and notes. 
 
 Monastic Societies, iv. 244-247. See Mo- 
 nastic Orders. 
 
 Monasticism, i. 480. See Monachism. 
 
 Moue. 
 
 Anzeiger flir Kunde der Teutschen Vorzeit 
 Jiihrgang, 1837, p. 72, sermons of Eckhart, v. 
 394 u. 4. 
 
 Moneta (Dominican), on the Catharists, 
 iv. 566 n. 1. Birth of Cain, 573 n. 1. 
 
 Citations from his work, Adversus Catharos et 
 Waldenses, iii. 597 n. 2 ; iv. 567-579 nn., 583, 
 n. 4, 589 n. 2. 
 
 Money, accumulation of, v. 2 n. 1. See 
 Contributions, Mints. 
 
 Mongols, jMongoliau empire, iv. 48-56. 
 Relation to Christianity and Moham- 
 medanism, 48-59, 221 n. Joachim, 
 221 n. See Tartary. 
 
 Monica, mother of Augustin, ii. 239, 262, 
 317, 396, 754. 
 
 Monism, Platonic, i. 375, 391. Neo-Pla- 
 tonic, of Plotinus, 391, 392. In Gnos- 
 ticism, 375, 438, 489. In Mani, 481. 
 In Buddhism, 482. In Parsism, 489. 
 Augustin, ii. 398. Of Scotus, iv. 444. 
 Of Aquinas, iv. 445, 480. Of Almaric, 
 Davitl of Dinanto and others, iv. 446- 
 449, 474, 566. Lull, 481. See Pan- 
 theism. 
 
 Monks, in the second period, fanatical, 
 ii. 95 and nn. 1, 4, 5. Julian and tlie, 
 111. Extend the Gospel, 124, 142. 
 Called Nazarenes, 129 n. 3. Attach- 
 ment to Rome, 148. Irish, 149. Pre- 
 tended, among the Goths, 157. Care of 
 benevolent institutions, 169 n. 2. So- 
 cieties of, 183. Basil, 186 n. 1. Judged 
 
152 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 bj a separate religious standard, 259. 
 Cared for by women, 262. Efrvplian, 
 270-276, 283, 289, 513-515, 583, 585, 
 741,751-754. Panibo on, 355 n. 1. In 
 the Nestorian controversy, 513-515, 524 
 n. 1,527. 535,536, 539," 540, 555. In 
 the Eiiiycliiau controversy, 560-564, 
 570. In the Monophysitc controversy, 
 583, 585. In the Pelaf^iau controversy, 
 644. In the Orip;enistic disputes, 741, 
 751-758, 764. Worldly, 755. From 
 Spain, 775 n. 6. Differing characters 
 of, 633. See Monachism. 
 
 In the Third and Fourth Periods. 
 Monks as teachers and missionaries, iii. 
 4, 10-38, 46, 51, 53, 70, 73, 89, 106, 272, 
 274, 275, 277, 300 n. 1, 323 n. 3,331, 
 332, 334. Opponents of, 86,221,536 
 n. 1. Oriental, their principle to hold 
 no persons as slaves, 99. Eising estima- 
 tion of, 106, 223. Intercessions (sec In- 
 tercessiones). Artists, 201, 308, 547. 
 Their resistance to the iconoclasts, 219, 
 220, 223-225, 232, 536-.538, 540-542, 
 548, 549. Paulician, 252. Irish, 300 
 n. 1, 306 n. 3. Employed in negotia- 
 tions, 335. Promote the papacy, 369, 
 373. Euchites, 590. Extravagance of 
 fanatical monkish asceticism in Italy, 
 longevity, 418. 
 
 In the Fifth Period. As missionaries, 
 iv. 1, 2, 5 and n. 3, 36, 37,39,43, 49, 50, 
 56, 57, 59, 60, 62. Vagabond, 44. 
 Preachers of repentance, 97, 238, 243, 
 276-282 (see Mendicants). In rhe cru- 
 sades, spiritual order of knights, 126, 
 127. Allies of the popes, 97, 98, 168, 
 180,280, 281, 640. Exemptions, 201, 
 202. Joachim, 220, 225, 228. Menial 
 employments of, iv. 233. Degeneracy 
 in the older orders, 278 and n. 2. Re- 
 spect for, 294. Sale of relics, 330. 
 Doctrine of immaculate conce])tion 
 with the, 331. Of the Trinity, 333. 
 Low morals among, 374. Hostility to 
 reform, 374, 382, 383. Hugo's rule's of 
 study for, 401. Classes of in the East, 
 
 529 and n. 2. Hypocrisy, etc., 529, 
 
 530 n. 1. Persecuted, 539. Bogomiles 
 among, 559-564. Dolciuo, 635. In- 
 quisitors, 640, 643. 
 
 In the Sixth Period. Mysticism among 
 the, V. 42. Vagabond, at Rome, 52. 
 At Oxford, 135, 136. At Avignon, 
 136. And pious laity, 213, 216, 217. 
 See Manual labor. Mendicants, IS[on- 
 achism. Scholastics. 
 
 Monogcnes, Valentine, i. 418, 423, 549. 
 
 Monogram of Christ, ii. 10, 13 u. 1, 24 
 n. 4. 
 
 Monophysite controversy, ii. 583-589, 581 
 n. 1, 583 n. 1. Monophysite ])arty 
 favored l>v the Moliammedans, iii. 88. 
 
 Monoi.hysitism, ii. 58.3-589, 484 n. 1, 542. 
 Moiio])livsites as separate churches, 
 ii. 611-616; iii. 197. Severus, ii. 279 
 n. 1. 
 
 Tfiird Period. In Egvpt, iii. 88 and 
 n. 4, 228. In the Greek church, 169, 
 176-180,228. In the Armenian church, 
 261 and n. 4. See Gobarus. 
 
 Monotheism, Hadrian on, i. 103. Of 
 Ebionites, i. 347. In India, i. 442. 
 Apelles on, i. 475, 476. Relation to 
 Mouarchianism, i. 576. Coustantine, 
 ii. 21,29. Julian, ii. 51, 53. From the 
 position of Parsism, ii. 127. Among 
 the Arabs, iii. 84. With Mohammed, 
 iii. 85, 87. Of the Mongols, iv. 48, 
 55. 
 
 Monotheletic controversies, iii. 175-197, 
 198, 171. Internal and external causes 
 of the same, 175. Dogmatic interests 
 of the Monotheletic party, 178. 
 
 Monotheletism, its approximation to Do- 
 cetism, iii. 182 n. 2. Condemnation of 
 it, 195. Its supremacy under Pliillip- 
 picus, 196, 203 n. 3. Among the Mar- 
 ouites, 197. 
 
 Montacute (Richard Montague), bp. of 
 Norwich. 
 
 Letters of Photiu.a, iii. 809 n. 1, 530 n. 2, 559 
 nn. 1, 5. See Photius. 
 
 Montanism, Montanists, i. 206, 508-527, 
 715. General characteristics, 508-513, 
 Doctrine of church development, 511, 
 512, 51,5-519 (ii. 210,211). Doctrine 
 of inspiration, of the Holy Spirit, 514- 
 519, 680. Female prophets, 182,514, 
 515, 520. Asceticism, resistance of the 
 evangelical spirit to them, 280, 294, 
 520-523. Fio-ures of Chri>t, 292 n. 3. 
 Baptism of "heretics, 318, 320 n. 6. 
 Chiliasm, 513, 515, 523 (see Chiliasm). 
 External history, 513, 514. On mar- 
 tvrdom, 521, 523. Views of marriage, 
 .521, 522 (ii. 180). Absolution, 522. 
 Position of the church towards Mon- 
 tanism, 517, 519, 520, 524-527, 651, 
 676. Ultra Anti-Momaui.sts, 682. 
 CU'ment, 525, 610. Origen, 544. Art, 
 565 and u. 3. On grace, 614, 619. 
 Tertullian, 616, 683-685. His impor- 
 tance, 509 (see Tertullian). Athenag- 
 oras, 673. Irenteus, 677-679. Ordi- 
 nation of deaconesses, ii. 190 n. 4. Re- 
 sults in North Africa, ii. 217. Leo the 
 Isaurian and the, iii. 202. Abelard on, 
 iv. 375. See Praxeas. 
 
 Montanus, his importance as the founder 
 of a .sect, i. 509, 516. Life and char- 
 acter, 513, 514. Pepuza, 525. 
 
 Apud Epiphan. hseres., 48, oracular saying on 
 inspiration, i. 515 n. 1 (2). 
 
 Monte Cassino, monastery, ii. 298, 553 n. 
 3 ; iii. 75, 79, 126, 375" n. 4, 384 n. 4, 
 387, 519, 579; iv. 85 n. 1, 121, 421. 
 
 Moutenscs, Donatists at Rome, i. 233 n. 
 3. 
 
 Montfaufon, li. 327 n. 6. 
 
 Collectio nova patrum. T. ii. f. 621, Eu.seb. 
 Conun. in .losaiam, ii. 142 n. 3. See Cosmas 
 ludicopleustcs, Chrysostom. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 153 
 
 Montfort, sect there, iii. 600. Its doc- 
 trines, 601. 
 
 Montpellier, iii. 414 ; iv. 6.5, 269, 321, 4.36. 
 
 Montreal, conference at, iv. 641. See 
 Nicole Viguier. 
 
 Monumenta eccles. Grtec. See Coteler. 
 
 Monumenta res AUemann. illust. See 
 Bias. 
 
 Moon, worship of the, ii. 104, 105. With 
 the Catharists, iv. 572. 
 
 Mopsuestia. See Melutins, Theodore. 
 
 JMoral element, preserving power of the, 
 V. 402, 404. 
 
 ]\Ioral government of the world, iii. 130. 
 
 Moral systems, in Gnosticism, i. 377,378, 
 384-386, 439 (Plotimis on, 393); Lsi- 
 dorus, 415; Basilidos, 415,416; Ptole- 
 mseus, 439, 440 ; Tatian, 457 ; Marcion, 
 468, 472. In Piatonism, 378, 379. In 
 Manicheism, 505. In Montanism, 514, 
 517, 520-523. Christian, 631, 632, 644, 
 645, 685, 6S6, 695, 714. Connection of 
 the doctrine of creation with, 467, 472, 
 564, 565 ; of faith, ii. 121, 122, 385, 386, 
 634, 767. Jovinian, ii. 311. Relation 
 of doctrine to, ii. 385, 386 ; iv. 434, 435. 
 Pelagian svstem, ii. 634-G38 (666, 676, 
 679, 681, 682). Of Augustin, ii. 666- 
 
 668, 679-683, 779. Qnantitative moral- 
 ity, ii. 6.34,667; iii. 148. Priscillian- 
 ists, ii. 778. Of Gregory the Great, iii. 
 148-150. Paulician, iii' 259, 266, 267. 
 Of Ahelard, iv. 384, 386-390, 398, 399. 
 Of the scholastics, iv. 488, 519-528. 
 Teleology and morals, iv. 466. The- 
 ology and, iv. 519. Catharists, iv. 579. 
 Gerson, v. 95, 96. Janow, v. 205, 212. 
 Huss, V. 350, 351. Tauler, v. 408. See 
 Antinomians, Ethics, Moralitv, Sin 
 Virtue. 
 
 Morality, relation of the Greek and Ro- 
 man religions to, i. 6. Of Judaism, 59. 
 Christian, 76, 98, 175, 250, 254, 328 n. 
 4, 673; ii. 113, 114. Natural, i. 354, 
 
 669. In Gnosticism, i. 384, 393, 448, 
 450-454. Pagan, ii. 66 and n. 2, 115, 
 637 ; iii. 45 (see Virtue). Relation of 
 faith and, ii. 121, 122. Penance and, 
 ii. 216. In Monasticism, ii. 300,301, 
 634. Efforts of missionaries in behalf 
 of, iii. 21, 23, 32, 33, 36, 42, 52, 53, 55, 
 58 n. 1. Effect of pilgrimages to Rome 
 on, iii. 57, 58 n. 1, 118. Alcuin on, iii. 
 77 n. 2. Sends, iii. 108. Outward, iii. 
 130, 131 (see Works). Of Paulicians, 
 iii. 259, 265-267. Photivis on, iii. 308, 
 309. At Rome (10th cent.), iii. 366, 
 367 and n. 2. Celibacy and, iii. 411 n. 
 7. Low state of, iii. 414, 416, 422, 441 ; 
 iv. 304. Of the Nestorian clergv, iv. 
 52. Of the clergv, iv. 205, 206' (see 
 Clergy). Militz, v. 178. See Asceti- 
 cism, Christian life, Corruption, Good 
 works. Love, Moral systems. Preachers 
 of repentance. 
 
 Moravia, spread of Christianity in, iii. 
 315-321. Hungarians in, 330. Militz, 
 
 v. 174. Heresies in, v. 102, 316,371 
 
 and n. 2, 376. 
 Morawa, iii. 318 n. 1. 
 Morin. 
 
 De poenitentia, ii. 216 n. 1. 
 
 Moritz, bp. of Paris, iv. 325. 
 
 Morocco, iv. 273. 
 
 Mortification, self, ii. 291,292; iii. 287; 
 iv. 239, 241, 249, 250, 264, 273, 314, 
 529 ; v. 388, 399, 407. 
 
 Mosaic law, i. 65. Among the Jewish 
 Christians, 341-344,349,351,352. In 
 the Clementines, 354 h. 6,355. Among 
 Gentile Christians, 362, 363. In Gnos- 
 ticism, 380, 381 n. 1,397,399, 439,440, 
 468. Barnabas, 657. And image wor- 
 ship, iii. 202, 204, 207. Abelard, iv. 
 384. Bogomiles, iv. 553. Pasagians, 
 iv. 590. And the papacy, v. 38, 39. 
 
 Mosaic work, iii. 232. 
 
 Mosburg, iii. 316. 
 
 Moses, with the Essenes, i. 49. Philo, 
 51. Clementines, 355, 358-360, 395. 
 Gnostics, 395, 404, 407. Wish of, 179 
 (v. 219). Song of, i. 409 n. 2. Polity 
 of, 439. And Greek jdiilosophy, 666, 
 667 n. 1. With Julian, ii. 54-56. Mo- 
 hammed, iii. 86. Nilus, iii. 422. Learn- 
 ing of, iii. 150 n. 7; v. 262. Example 
 of, iv. 136, 157; v. 262. Frederic II., 
 iv. 1 79. Bogomiles, iv. 554. Catharists, 
 iv. 568, 573, 574. 
 Moses, monk, ii. 242. 
 Moses of Choreue, his History of Arme- 
 nia, ii. 138. 
 
 L. ii. cc. 77, 88, ii. 1,% n. 3 ; c. 83, 138 n. 3, 139 
 n. 1. L. iii. cc. 47, 62, 137 n. 1. 
 
 Mosheim. 
 
 On Novatus, i. 242 u. 1. Comment!itiones,etc., 
 Apolog. of Athenagoras, i. 673 n. 1. The 
 Apostolicals, iv. 62S n. 1. Hist. Eccles. Tar- 
 taroruni. Letters of Monte Corvino, iv. 57 
 n. 3 (App. N. III.); Chinese-Svrian inscrip- 
 tion, iii. 89 n. 5. Quotations from Salembe- 
 nus, iv. 626 n. 8. 
 
 Moslesme, forest of, iv. 251, 252. 
 Mother of life, ^on, with Maui, i. 491. 
 Mothers, Christian, influence of, i. 78; ii, 
 
 7, 85, 239, 261, 262, 396, 754; iii. 6, 
 282 ; iv. 233, 234, 249, 250, 252, 253, 
 295, 300, 301, 361, 422. Heathen, iv! 
 
 8. Mother of Marcus Aurelius, i. 
 106. 
 
 Motives, imputation of, i. 224 n. 1, 241, 
 
 242. See Intention. 
 Mount Lebanon, ii. 80. 
 Mountains, iv. 361. 
 Mourning for the dead, i. 333. 
 Moustier en Tarantaise, iv. 213, 
 Moymar, Moravian prince, iii. 316. 
 Muenscher. 
 
 On J. Martyr's " Dialogue," i. 668 n. 3. 
 Mufti, iv. 68. 
 Mulieres preficae, i. 333. 
 Miiller, J. von, Reisen der Piipste, iv. 197 
 
 n. 4. 
 
154 
 
 GENERAL IXDEX. 
 
 Mundane soul, with Plato, i. 376, 380. 
 
 Valentine, 423. The Ophites, 443-446. 
 
 Mani, 491-496. Ori<reii, 624. 
 Muudus intellij^ibilis, with Augustin, ii. 
 
 399 n. 2. Abclard, iv. 467. 
 Munich. See Libraries. 
 Miinster, in Westphalia, monastery at, 
 
 iii. 79. Ecclesiastic of, iii. 72 n. 4. 
 Miinsterdorf. See Welanao. 
 Miinter. 
 
 Fragmenta patrum Grsecorum, fascic. i., Theo- 
 dore's ■noik against Julian, ii. 494 n. 1. 
 
 Miinter. 
 
 Geschichte der Einfiihrung des Christenthums 
 in Danemark u. Norweg., Bd. i. s. 520, Ice- 
 laijd, iii. 300 n. 1 : s. 523, 304 n. 1 ; s. 5.58, 
 Greenland, 307 n. 2 ; s. 561, John, missionary 
 to America, 307 n. .3. 
 
 Muratori. 
 
 Anecdota (from the Ambrosian library, Medio- 
 lan., 1698). T. ii., confession of Bachiaiius, 
 ii. 775 n. 6 ; p. 112, old fonn of condemna- 
 tion against sects, ii. 769 n. 6. 
 
 Anecdota Gra?ca (Patav., 1709), p. 92, Epigrams 
 of Greg. Nazianz., ii. 262 n. 1 ; p. 332 (ed. 
 Heyler, p. 134), rescript of Julian, ii. 65 n. 
 
 2 ; p. 334, Julian-s letter to Arsaces, Ii. 86 n. 
 3. 
 
 Autiquitates Ital. med. rev. L. i. (fol. ed.), 
 Benvenuto of Imola, Comm. on Dante, iv. 
 629 nn. 4, 5 : t. v., acts relating to Punzilovo, 
 iv. 586 n. 1 : f. LSI, the same, 5S4 n. 1 ; f. 
 151, G. of Bergamo, on the Pasagians, iv. 590 
 n. 7. 
 
 Scriptorcs. rerum Ital. T. iv., Landulph the 
 elder (1. iii. c. 2.3, etc.), iii. 397 n. 2 ; f. 29, 
 Arnulph's Hist. Mediolan. (1. ii. c. 27), iii. 600 
 n. 3 ; f. 29 (1. iii. c. 12), iii. 389 n. 3 : f. 403, 
 Chronicon. Casinense, iii. 386 n. 6: f. 602, 
 Landulph Jun. Hist. Mediolan., c. 3(),iv.203 
 n. 3. T. vii. ff. 360, c61, Pantheon of Gott- 
 fried of Viterbo (p.xvi.), iv. 172 n. 1, 215 n. 3. 
 T. ix., Hist. Dolcini, iv. 629 n. 2, 6.33 n. 2. 636 
 n. 3, 637 n. 1 ; f. 436, 6.31 n. 1. Additamentum 
 ad Hist. Dolcini, iv. 629 n. 2, 632 n. 3, 630 n. 
 
 3 ; f. 448, 628 n. 3 ; f . 450, 629 n. 1 ; f . 456, 
 635 n. 1 : f. 457, 631 n. 3, 635 n. 3, 636 n. 2 ; 
 f. 826, Chronicle of Parma, iv. 626 n. 4. T. 
 xiii., Boniface VIII., v. 2 n. T. xix. f. 928 
 C, D, .Vretini Commentarius, v. 100 nn. 2, 3. 
 Vita Stcphani, p. 482, Trullan Council, iii. 
 193 n. 2. 
 
 Murder, Christian view of, iii. 103. Pun- 
 ishment of, iii. 103, 137, 140. 
 
 Mursa, Valens of, ii. 449. 
 
 Music, i. 61 ; ii. 78. The Euchites, ii. 
 279. Schools of, iii. 128,419. Ethel- 
 wold in.structs in, iii. 408 u. 1. See 
 Church music. Song. 
 
 Scriptores. cccle.«i. de Musica (ed. Gcrbert. 1784). 
 T. i. p. 3, Pambo, ii. 355 n. 1. 
 
 Muson (Mosomense), council at, iii. 373 
 and notes. 
 
 Musonianus, ii. 16 n. 3, 769. 
 
 MvGTTjptov, ii. 723, 725. 
 
 Mutilation, i. 114. 
 
 Mysteries, pagan, Dcmonax on thc.i. 10. 
 Philo, 52, .58. Hadrian, 101. Taste 
 for tracing analogies witli, .'!07 and n 
 1,308. C()n((>])ti(in of, transferred to 
 the ]>ord's Supper, 327 n. 1,328,329; 
 ii. 723, 725. In Gnosticism, i, 384, 389, 
 
 446, 448. Tatian on, i. 672. Traffic 
 in, ii. 39. Brought into contempt, ii. 
 97. 
 
 Mysteries of faith, ii. 725; iv. 416; (the 
 mvstery, with Paul), i. 572. Huss on, 
 v."337. 
 
 Mystical element, i. 385. In Christianity, 
 "i. 64, 581 ; iv. 446, 447. In the system 
 of the Alexandrian Jew.s, i. 64, 06, 394. 
 In Manicheism, i. 493, 502, 505. In 
 the Monoplivsites, ii. 614-G16. Oppo- 
 sition to tlie, ii. 445-447. See Francis 
 of Assisi, Mystical writings, Mystics, 
 etc. 
 
 Mystical interpretation. See Interpreta- 
 tion. 
 
 Mvstical sects, i. 44-49, 352, 362, 394, 399 ; 
 "iii. 590, 593, 594, 600, 601 ; iv. 557. 
 See Bogoniiles, Catharists, Euchites, 
 Friends of God. 
 
 Mystical symbolLsm, ii. 388, 723 n. I. 
 
 Mystical table, i. 477. 
 
 Mvstical tendency, ii. 502; iii. 170,463, 
 590, 593; iv. 275, 283, 371-373, 410, 
 563. Relation to the dialectic, iv. 411- 
 413, 419, 421. In the Greek church, 
 iv. 552-561. 
 
 Mystical theolosrv, ii. 740 n. 3 ; iv. 220, 
 227, 231, 232, 411, 421. 
 
 Mystical writers, ^vriIings, iy. 411-413, 
 421,447, 516-518. In the vernacular, 
 iv. 447 ; v. 401. See Dionysian writ- 
 ings, Maximus, Richard of St. Vic- 
 tor. 
 
 Mysticism, characteristic position of, i. 
 39; iv. 231, 561. Fruits of, i. 46; iv. 
 407. Neo-Platonic, i. 27 ; ii. 27. In 
 Christianity, i. 64. Jacobi on Chris- 
 tian, ii. 123 n. 1. In IMonachisni, ii. 
 276-282 (see Euchites). Of Adalbert, 
 iii. 58, 59. Maxinuis, iii. 171-175. In 
 Germany, v. 381. One sided, y. 398. 
 See Mystics, Mystical sects, writings, 
 etc.. Pantheism. 
 
 Mvstico-ascctic sjiirit in Ebionitism, i. 
 352, 302 (see IMonacln'sni, ii. 202-271, 
 27.3-283; iv. 239). My.stico-coiitempla- 
 tive element, iv. 401. Mystico-dialec- 
 tic, iv. 419. Mystico-rationalistic, i. 64. 
 Mystico-theurg"ical, ii. 723. 
 
 Mvstics, iv. 305, 411-413. Chrv.sonialos, 
 501, 562. iS'iiihon, 503. Principle of 
 obedience, v. 360. See Friends of God, 
 Mysticism. 
 
 Mythical faith, i. 368. Doctrines, i. 502. 
 Personifications, i. 509 n. See Inter- 
 pretation. 
 
 jNIythology, Myths, i. 78. Polyhius on, 
 i. 6. Straboon, Greek, i. 7. Aristotle, 
 7 n. 1. Pau.sanius, 12. Plutarch, 23. 
 Dionysius of Ilalicarnassus, 29. Ebion- 
 ites, 347. Interpretation of, 10, 171. 
 Hindoo, 386 n. 1. Pagan, in Maui, 493. 
 Julian on the, ii. 54. Mixed up with 
 Cliristian legends, ii. 371. Historical 
 facts converted into, ii. 389. Christian, 
 iii. 282 n. 3. See Legends. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 155 
 
 N. 
 
 Nacolia, iii. 203, 205. 
 Nalgod. 
 
 Life of Majolus, iii. 418 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 , Nantes, iv. 373. 
 
 Naples, Neapolitan, iii. 28 u. 2, 541 n. 3 ; 
 iv. 67, 193 ; v. .50, 51, 73. Bp. of, iii. 
 13 n. 1. University at, iv. 421, 422. 
 Narbonne, iii. 167. See Yves of. 
 Nupdr/^, ii. 213, 321 n. 1. 
 Nas, Doctor, v. 272, 288 n. 2. 
 Natales. See Dies. 
 Natalis, bp. of Salon a, iii. 114, 115. 
 Natalis, the Theodotiau, confessor, i. 580. 
 Natalitia ecclesiiB et ejn.scopatns, ii. 372 
 
 n. 2. Martyriim, i. 334 and n. 3. 
 Nathaniel, i. 382 n. ; ii. 497. 
 National characteristics, Julian on, ii. 51. 
 
 Theniistius, 158, 159. 
 National customs, v. 92. Nations, rise 
 
 and fall of, i. 5. 
 National religion, ii. 51-54, 107, 117. 
 Native teachers, i. 79 (iv. 58). See Mis- 
 sionaries, schools for. 
 Natural and divine, i. 292. See Nature. 
 Naturalistic views, i. 570; iv. 181. 
 Nature, M. Aurclius on, i. 17. Deifica- 
 tion of, i. 26. Relation of, to man, i. 
 65 and u. 2. To the Christian, i. 329. 
 - Of God to, i. 570. Gnostic view of, i. 
 330, 369, 370, 379, 383, 384, 394, 462 
 (Basilides, i. 405, 406. Epiphaues, 450). 
 In Mauicheism, i. 480, 490, 492-494, 
 497, 503. In Pantheistic dualism 
 (Buddliism), i. 481. Ciiristiauity and, 
 i. 372, 536; v. 166. Tertullian on, i. 
 536, 559. Miracles and, i. 570. Julian 
 and, ii. 48, 51. Redemption from, ii. 
 115 (see Parsisra). Heraclitus on, ii. 
 117. Meaning- of the term in relation 
 to Christ, ii. 614. Nature and grace 
 (Hilary), ii. 619 ; (Ambrose), 622 ; ( Au- 
 gustin), 624, 625; (Theodore), 713- 
 718. State of, iv. 11. Feelings of, iv. 
 250. Bernard, iv. 259. Francis, iv. 
 275. Moral law and, iv. 384. Mani- 
 foldness of, iv. 479. Laws of, i. 406, 
 450, 570 ; v. 136. And history, v. 380. 
 Tauler on, v. 409. See Nature and the 
 supernatural. 
 Nature, human, i. 75, 369. Natural and 
 supernatural in relation to, iv. 485-492, 
 495. Dona naturalia and superaddita, 
 iv. 522 ; V. 26. Bona naturalia and 
 gratuita, iv. 487, 495. Para naturalia, 
 iv. 488-490, 491, 522, 523. Grace and, 
 iv. 552 (see Grace, Nature). Change 
 of, iv. 561 (see Regeneration). Higher 
 and lower, iv. 562. With the Catha- 
 rists, iv. 567. Doctrine of, see An- 
 tiiropology. 
 Nature and the supernatural, i. 507, 570. 
 Augustin on, ii. 476, 477 ; and the Pela- 
 gians, ii. 664, 672. Ajiollinaris, ii 485. 
 Maximus, iii. 173, 174. Scholastics, iv. I 
 
 378, 420, 467-474. See Human na- 
 ture. 
 
 Natnre-religion, i. 4. Esthetic po.sition 
 of, 35. Relation to Christianitv, 176 
 and notes, 347, 462, 467, 479. to Ju- 
 daism, 347. In Phrygia, 513. Neces- 
 sity in, 570. 
 
 Nangard, iv. 16 n. 5. 
 
 Naum, disciple of Methodius, iii. 320 n. 
 2. 
 
 Naumberg, bishopric, iii. 324. See Wal- 
 tram. 
 
 Navarre, Collegium of, v. 53. 
 
 Nave, ii. 321 u. 2. 
 
 Nilxos, iii. 189. 
 
 Nazareans, i. 376 n. 3. 
 
 Nazarenes, i. 346, 349, 350. Name applied 
 to monks in the East, ii. 129 n. 3. Gos- 
 pel of the (see Gospel). See Paul, 
 Sects. 
 
 Nazareth, bp. of, inquisitor, v. 317. 
 
 Nazarites, iii. 106 n. 1. 
 
 Nazarius, bp. of the Catharists, iv. 566. 
 
 Nazarius, preaches in Milan against the 
 corruption of morals, iii. 391, 392. 
 
 Nazarius, rhetorician, ii. 11. 
 Panegjr. ia Const., ii. 11 n. 3. 
 
 Nazianz, ii. 462, 463, 465. See Gregory 
 
 Nazianzen. 
 Neander, A. 
 
 Apostol. Zeitalter, Bd. i. s. 169, et seg., i. 342 
 n. 2; s. 314, et seg., i. 340 n. 1 ; s. 384, et 
 seq., i. 36-5 n. 2. Bd. ii. s. 532, et seg., i. 340 
 n. 2 ; s. 558, i. 463 n. 2. Ctiryso-stom, Bd. i. 
 s. 376, et seq., iii. 98 n. 3. Denltwiirdigkei- 
 ten, Bd. ii. s. 2.53, iii. 98 n. 3. Dissertatioa 
 on the Paschal Supper (.see Vater), i. 298 n. 1. 
 Genetische Entwickelung der Gnostische sys- 
 tenie, i. 447 n. 2; ss. 125, 265, iii. 86 n. 1 ; 
 .s. 149, i. 430 u. 1 ; s. 205, i. 422 n. 2. Kleine 
 Gelegenheitschriften, s. 223, v. 193 n. 2. 
 Monograph on Tertullian, iii. 684 n. 2. 
 Planting and trjiining. Bd. i., i. 81 nn. 1, 2, 
 185 n. 3, 186 n. 1, 187 n. 3, 210 n., 290 n. 2, 
 294 n. 1, 295 n. 1, 302 n.2, 310 n. 2, .311 nn. 1 
 2, 316 n. 2, 325 n. 1 ; iii. 467 n. 1, 557 n. 6. 
 Bd. ii.,i. 191 n. 1, 212 n. 
 
 Neapolis. See Leontius. 
 
 Nebridius, abp. of Lyons, iii. 416. 
 
 Nebuchadnezzar, dream of, v. 55. 
 
 Necessity, in nature, with the Gnostics, i. 
 383 (Basilides on, i. 404). Neo-Pla- 
 tonic doctrine, i. 406. With Hermog- 
 enes, i. 566. In nature-religion, i. 
 570. Origen on, i. 589 and n. 3, 590, 
 637, 638 n. 4. Of evil, in Stoicism, i. 
 611. Proclus, ii. 106. Augustin, 626, 
 684. Scotns on necessity, iii. 485. 
 " De Causis," iv. 445. Lull, iv. 483. 
 Unconditioned and conditioned, iv. 476. 
 ]\Ioral, iv. 495. Of evil, iv. 508. In re- 
 demption, iv. 508. In God, iv. 45.3-455, 
 461, 465. 478; v. 167, 168. 
 
 Nechites (Nicetas), abp. of Nicomedia, iv. 
 536-538. 
 
 Dispute with Anselm of Ilavelburg, ignorance 
 of the Latins, 587 nn. 3, 4. Authority of the 
 pope, 5.38 n. 2. See D'Achery, t. i. 
 
 Necromancy, i. 116; It. 594. 
 
156 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Nectarius, patriarch of Constantinople, 
 ii. 216. 
 
 Nefridius, bp. of Narbonne, iii. 167. 
 
 Negrau, jxrsecutiou there, ii. 145. 
 
 Neitra, iii. 318, 319. 
 
 Neo-Cffisarea, the church there on INIon- 
 achisni, ii. 293 n. .5. Bp. of, iii. 256. 
 See Councils, an. 314. 
 
 Neo-Platonism, i. 19-35, 160, 161. Two 
 stages in religion and worship, 25-29. 
 The .supreme essence, the absolute, 26, 
 27,391,417,418, 589. Mysticism, 27, 
 308. Demons, 28. Aristocratic s])irit, 
 29,34. Eelation to Christianity, 30-35, 
 160, 308 ; ii. 122, 123. With Pbrphyrj', 
 170. Mundane soul, 376. In Gnosti- 
 cism, 37.5, 379, 406, 417, 418. With 
 Clement, 532, 586, 587. With Origen, 
 571, 589 (see Platonism). In Asia 
 Minor, ii. 39, 44. With Julian, ii. 44, 
 59, 62. Victorinus, ii. 77. At Alex- 
 andria, ii. 97. Proclus, ii. 105, 106, 117. 
 At Athens, ii. 106 n. 2. In the Pseudo- 
 Dionysian writings and Scotus, iii. 170, 
 461 and n. 2, 466^ 467 ; iv. 420, 444. In 
 the Aristotelian ]jhilosophy, iv. 420. 
 Translations of Neo-Platonic writings, 
 iv. 420, 444. In the book " I)e Causis," 
 iv. 445 and n. 1. Almaric, iv. 449. In- 
 fluence in Christian theism, iv. 444, 
 449. Ethics, iv. 520, 523. See Platon- 
 ism, Pkitiuus, 8ini])licius. 
 
 Nepos, Egyjjtian bp., Cliiliast, i. 652, 653. 
 Kepotism, iv. 169 n. 4, 207 ; v. 3, 9, 21, 
 
 34, 36 n. 1, 40, 51, 77, 122. 
 Nequinta, pope of the Catharists, iv. 590. 
 Nero, persecution under, i. 94-96, 664. 
 St. Paul and, iii. 83 ; iv. 172. Simon 
 Magus, iv. 226. St. Peter, v. 304. 
 Kersetes Clajensis. 
 
 Opera (toI. i. p. 40). Armenian fire-worship, 
 iii. 589 n. 1. 
 
 Nerva, i. 96, 97, 99. 
 Nestor, Russian monk. 
 
 Annals of (Schlozer's tr.ans.). Vladimir, iii. 
 329 n. 1. Vol. iii., p. 171, Methodius, 308 n. 1. 
 Vol. iv., p. 95, treaty of peace between Russia 
 and the Greek empire, 327 n. 4 ; p. 9U, ch at 
 Kiew, 328 n. 1. Vol. v., pp. 60, lOd, Olga, 328 
 nn. 3, 4. 
 
 Nestorian controversy, ii. 504-555, 557 n. 
 7, 563, 566, .598, 712 ; iii. 158, 170. 
 
 Nestorian schools, ii. 183 n., 610, 611. 
 
 Nestorianism, ii. 555, 556. And Pe- 
 lagianism, ii. 495 n. 2. Dioscurus on, 
 ii. 559, 562. Kutyches, 567. In the 
 Eutychian controversy, 561, 562, 568 n. 
 2,58*1,582. Zeno's llenoticon, 588. Se- 
 verus, 590. In Persia, 610, 611 (see 
 Controversy of the Three Chapters). 
 Columban, iii. 34 n. 2. In Adopi;ian- 
 ism, iii. 157 li. 1, 163. Honorius, iii. 
 179. Martin I., iii. 187 n. In the im- 
 age contDJversy, iii. 215, 218, 222. 
 
 Nestorians, history of the, ii. 554, 555, 
 610, 611. Leoiitius against the, ii. 583 
 n. 1. Catholics forced to become, iii. 
 
 84. Active in promoting the spread of 
 Christianity, iii. 89, 90 ; iv. 4.5-48. 
 Favored by IMohammedans, iii. 88 ; iv. 
 56. Among the Mongols, iv. 51, 52, 
 54, 56-59. 
 Nostorius, patriarch of Constantinople, 
 history of, h. 504-554, 164 n. 3,184. 
 Anthropohjgy of, 720, 721. Cassian 
 against, 688 n. 3. 
 
 Ep. to Cyrill, ii. 511 n. 5. Ep. 3, to Cyrill, 516 
 n. 3. Ep. to the patriarch John, 522. Ep. to 
 the prefect of Thebais, 552, 553 n. 1. Epp. to 
 Coelestin, 721. Tragedy, 553. Sermons, 720 
 n. 4 (see ChrysostomJ. S. i., 507 u. 2. S. ii., 
 506 n. 2, 511 n. 1. S. iv., 720 n. 4. S. v., 510 
 n., 511 n. 2. See Ilarduin, Lupus, Mali, Man- 
 si Concil., Marius Mercator. 
 
 Netherlands, Christianity in the, iii. 40, 
 43,44,45,65,71-73. Sects in, iii. 603. 
 Students from the, iv. 357, 373. 
 Friends of God, v. 381. 
 
 Netze, river, iv. 7. 
 
 Neumann, C. F. 
 
 Memoires sur la vie et les ouvrages de David, 
 ii. 613 n. 1. 
 
 Neumann, Prof. 
 
 Trans. E.snig. (see Illgen"s Zeitschrift), 1.463 n. 
 3 ; iii. 257 n. 4. 
 
 Neumiinster, iv. 34 n. 
 
 New birth, the, ii. 617. See Regeneration. 
 
 New Platonism. See Neo-Platonism. 
 
 New Rome, ii. 197. 
 
 New Testament, Coptic version, i. 83. 
 Bishojis and ja-esbvters in the, i. 188. 
 With the Gnostics, i. 387-389. Mar- 
 cion, i. 473. W' ith the Mauicheans, i. 
 502. Doctrine of creation, i. 565. Re- 
 visions of the, i. 582 and n. 2, 708 n. 4, 
 722 u. G. Origen on the, i. 556. Read 
 in churches, i. 658. Study of the, i. 
 688. With Julian, ii. 41. Syrian trans- 
 lation, 589. In the image controversy, 
 iii. 201, 203. With tlie Paulicians, iii. 
 245, 246, 247, 266, 269. Influence of, 
 iii. 403, 431. Servatus Lnpus, iii. 483. 
 Relation to the old, iv. 405 ; v. 26, 39. 
 With the Catharists, iv. 584, 587 n. 5. 
 Heurj' of C'lunv, iv. 597, 602. Walden- 
 ses, iv. 609. Dolcino, iv. 630. Wick- 
 lif on the, v. 151, 173, 242. Militz, v. 
 178, 235. See Old and New Testa- 
 ments. 
 
 New Year's festival, ii. 350, 351 ; iii. 64, 
 134. 
 
 Newman, Prof. See Elisceus. 
 
 Nice (in Bitliynia), residence of the Greek 
 emperors at, iv. 539, 542. Council of 
 (see Councils, an. 325). Council of 
 Chaleedon first assembled at (see 
 Councils, an. 451 ). Second council of 
 Nice (see Councils, an. 787). Bp. of, 
 iii. 229 n. 3. See Nicene creed. 
 
 Nice (in Italy), v. 105, 106. 
 
 Nice (Nicte, in Thrace), symbol of, ii. 
 454,455. 
 
 Nicene creed, formation of the, ii. 415- 
 422. Its subscription by Arius, 428 n. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 157 
 
 4. Various forms of opposition to, 
 434, 435, 444, 473. With the Western 
 bps., 434, 435. At Kiniini, 453, 4.54. 
 The three church teachers of Cappaiio- 
 cia, 459, 460, 463-466. Law of Theo- 
 dosius iu support of, 461, 462, 464. 
 Confirmed at II. oec. cone. Const, with 
 an additional clause relatiu<; to the 
 Holy Spirit, 468, 469. Addition to, 
 confirmed at Toledo, 471. Cyrill on 
 the, 555. At the II. council of Ephe- 
 sus, 568-572. Philostorgius on the, 
 140 n. 5. Frumentius, 144. Ulphilas, 
 157,472, 473. With the rude nations, 
 471-473. Adherents of, persecuted by 
 the Vandals, 238, 473. Writings o'f 
 Origen and the, 740. Emhraced by the 
 Burgundians, iii. 5. Nicetas on the, iv. 
 537. See Arian Controversy, Semi-Ari- 
 ans. Councils at Antioch and Sardica, 
 Ursacius and Valens. 
 
 Nicene-Constantinopolitan creed, ii. 466, 
 468, 585, 588 ; iii. 318 and n. 3, 554- 
 556, 577. 
 
 Kicene-Ephesian creed, ii. 564, 570-572, 
 574 n. 1, 585, 588. 
 
 Nicephorus, Catenie of. See Catence. 
 
 Nicephorus, Greek emperor, iii. 536 n. 2. 
 Conduct towards the Paulicians, 254, 
 256. 
 
 Nicephorus, patriarch of Constantinople, 
 the Paulicians, iii. 255. His contro- 
 versy with Leo the Armenian on the 
 abolition of images, 532-538. Deposed 
 and banished, 539, 540. Return from 
 exile, 543, 544. Emperor Nicephorus 
 and, 536 n. 2. His origin, 5.33 n. I. 
 Life of, 533 n. 1. See Ignatius, deacon, 
 and Acta S. March 13. 
 
 Nicephorus Blemmydes, Greek abbot, iv. 
 541-543, 546. 
 
 Nicephorus Callistus, tract by, iii. 315 n. 
 1. 
 
 Nicephorus Gregoras. 
 
 Hist. 1. ii. c. 7, Blemmydes, iv. 542 n.4; f. 795, 
 ep. of Euseb. of Cajsarea to Constantia, ii. 
 326 n.4. L. iii. c. i., n. 5. L. iv. c. 8,11. 
 Paleologus, iv. 544 n. 1. L. v. c. 2, f. 129, 
 Beccus, iv. 545 n. 2. 
 
 Nicetas (Ignatius), iii. 558. See Igna- 
 tius. 
 
 Nicetas, abbot, friend of image worship, 
 iii. 541. Life, 218 n. 1. See Theo- 
 sterict and Acta S. April. 
 
 Nicetas, abp. of Nicomedia, ii. 383 n. 
 
 Nicetas, bp. of Athens. 
 Monodia on Eustathius, iv. 531 n. 1. 
 
 Nicetas, bp. of Chonte (Colosse), iv. 530. 
 Dogmatism of the emperors, 533, 534 
 n. 6. 
 
 Hist. Manuel Comnenus. L. ii. f.l06(ed. Bek- 
 ker), Cosmas, iv. 564 n. 2. L. vii. c. 3, f . 370, 
 law of Hhocas coueerniug monasteries, 530 
 n. 1 ; c. 5, dogmatism of emperors, 533 nn. 5, 
 8 ; c. 5, f . 276 et seq., controversy concerning 
 tlie person of Christ, 534 nn. 3, 6 ; c. 6, oath 
 prescribed to conveFts from Mohammedan- 
 ism, 535 n. 1 ; edict against the same, n. 2. 
 
 Nicetas, bp. of Nicomedia. See Nechites. 
 Nicetas, ecclesiastic, iii. 550. 
 Nicetas David, of Pophlagaria. 
 
 Life of Ignatius (Ilarduin, t. v.), iii. 532 n. 3, 
 541 n. 3, 549 n. 3, 558 n. 1, 560 n. 2, 561 nn. 
 1, 3, 563 n. 2, 564, 568 n. 3, 570 n. 3, 571 n. 2, 
 572 nn. On the deposition of Photius, 568 
 n. 3. See Ilarduin, t. v. 
 
 Nicetas Pectoratus, iii. 583. 
 Nice tins, bp. of Triers. 
 Ep. to Clodesvrinde, iii. 8 n. 1. 
 
 Nicholas, bp. of Methone, iv. 530. 
 Nicholas, English monk, iv. 331, 332. 
 
 On a progressive development of the church, 
 iv. 332 n. 7. Ep. 9, sinlessness of Mary, 332 
 n. 3. 
 
 Nicholas, patriarch of Constantinople, iv. 
 560. 
 
 Nicholas I., pope, begins a new epoch of 
 the papacy, iii. 353, 509 n. 2. His pre- 
 scripts to the Bulgarians, iii. 310-314. 
 Cyrill, 316 n. 4. His conduct towards 
 Lothaire of Lotharingia, 353-358. 
 Hinkmar of Rheims, 358-361. His 
 principles for the foundation of the pa- 
 pal monarchy, 359-361 . Letter of Ulric, 
 411. Against judgments of God, 450. 
 Pilgrimages to Rome, 453. Dionysius 
 the Areopagite, 467. Gottschalk,'479- 
 481. On the Lord's Supper, 502 n. 2. 
 His conduct in the controversy between 
 Photius and Ignatius, 559 and n. 1, 
 561-569, 572, 574. Letters of, 566 n. 3. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Epp. 17 and 21, iii. 453 n. 1. Ep. 20, to Charles 
 the Bald, 453 n. 1. Ep. 27, ad Ludovicum 
 Germ., et Carol. Calvum, 353 n. 2, 356 n. 6. 
 Ep. 30, ad Carol. Calvum, 360 n. 5. Ep. 32, 
 ad Episc. Synod. Silvanectensis, 361 nn. 2, 3. 
 Ep. 37, to liinkmar, 356 n. 5. Ep. 55, to Lewis 
 of Germanv, 354 n. 3, 356 n. 6. Ep. to the 
 Bulgarians; 309-314 nn. (iv. 90 n. 6). Ep. to 
 Thietberga, 357. Ep. to Charles the Bald on 
 the publication of books, 467 and notes 4-6. 
 Ep. to Emp. Michael, 502 n. 2, 561 n. 3. 
 Other epistles to Constantinople, 562 n. 3, 
 563 n. 1. For other epistles, see Ilarduin, 
 t. V. 
 
 Nicholas II., pope, iii. 387, 388, 393, 395 
 
 and n. 2, 396 n. 1, 397. Berengar and, 
 
 512,514. See Pertz. 
 Nicholas III., pope. Bulls of (an. 1297), 
 
 on the Franciscan rule, iv. 291 ; (an. 
 
 1288), the Jews, 591 n. 2. 
 Nicholas IV., pope, the Apostolicals, iv. 
 
 628. 
 Nicholas V., pope, v. 36, 37. 
 Nicholas, protospatharius, iii. 421. 
 Nicholas de Baya, v. 114. 
 Nicholas de Pistorio, iv. 57. 
 Nicholas Eymericus, Dominican. 
 
 Directorium Inquisitionis, iv. 618 n. 1, 626 n. 3, 
 628 n. 2. 
 
 Nicholas Krebe (of Cusa), v. 130. 
 Nicholas Peraldus (Perault), archbishop 
 
 of Lyons. Summa de virtutibus et 
 
 vitiis, iv. 519 n. 2. 
 
158 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Nicholas of Basle, v. 390-392. 
 
 Letter to the Strassburg Johannites, v. 892 nn. 
 1,2. 
 Nicholas of Clemanps. See Clemangis. 
 Nicholas of Faulfisch, count, v. 243, 245 
 
 n. 4. 
 Nicholas of Leitomysl, v. 246. 
 Nicholas of Lyra, v. 149. 
 Nicholas of Welenowitz (Abraham), v. 
 
 2.50, 251. 
 Nicocles, teacher of Julian, ii. 41, 84 n. 6. 
 Nicodemus, conver.<ation of Christ with, 
 
 ii. 728-730 ; v. 325. 
 Nicolaitans, i. 452, 453. Name applied to 
 
 priests living in wedlock, iii. 392 n. 2, 
 
 394 ; iv. 98 n. 2. 
 Nicolas, deacon, i. 452, 453. 
 Nlcoiaus, abbot, scholar of Theodore Stu- 
 
 dita, iii. 100, 542. Life of, 542 u. 2. 
 Nicolaus, bp. of Hierapolis in Phrygia, iii. 
 
 229 n. 3. 
 Nicolaus, pretended founder of a sect, i. 
 
 452, 453. 
 Nicole Viguier. 
 
 Histoire de PEglise, protocol of the conference 
 at Montreal (an. 1207), iv. 641 n. 2. See 
 Usher. 
 
 Nicomedia, meeting of Diocletian and 
 Galerius at, i. 145, 147. Edict against 
 the Christians, 148, 149 n. 1. Confla- 
 gration at, 153. Pagans at, ii. 3, 4, 5, 
 8, 19, 42. Constantiue near, ii. 30, 425, 
 426. Julian at, ii. 42, 43 n. 1, 44 n. 1. 
 Alius at? ii. 422 n. 4. See Eusebius, 
 Nicetas. 
 
 Nicopolis, iii. 256. 
 
 Niebuhr. 
 
 On the dialogue Philopatris, ii. Ill n. Corpus 
 Hist. Byzant., iii. 308 n. 3, 328 n. 3. 
 
 Nieder, John, Dominican, religious life 
 of his times, v. 381. 
 
 Formicarius, p. 13.3, lay piety, v. 381 nn. ; p. 
 304, Nicholas of Basle, 8y2 n. 3. 
 
 Niem. See Theodoric of. 
 Nierses, ii. 612. 
 Nigellus Witeker, monk. 
 
 Brunellus, or Speculum Stultorum ; the Car- 
 thusians, iv. 265 n. 4. 
 
 Nihilism, i. 482 n. 1 ; ii. 276. See Nir- 
 wana. 
 
 Nile, river, ii. 98, 272. 
 
 Nilus, Greek monk, ii. 286. Peristera, 262. 
 Temptations of monks, 273, 274. On 
 continual prayer ; the Euchites, 277, 
 279. Benefits' of the monastic life, 286. 
 Slaves, 287. llude classes of men in 
 the monasteries, 289. Works, 290. 
 Suppression of natural feelings, 291. 
 On spiritual pride, 293. Causes of op- 
 position to monachism, 300. On the 
 ornamentation of clnirches, 328. Doc- 
 trine of the Lord's Supper, 731, 732 n. 
 6. Letter read at cone. Const, an. 754, 
 iii. 216 u. 3. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 De monastica exereitatione, c. 9, worthless 
 monks, ii. 300 n. 4, 301 n. 1 ; c. 21, against 
 the employment of monks in agriculture, 
 287 n. 1 ; c! 22, rude monks, 289 n. o, 301 n. 2. 
 
 Epistles. L. i. ep. iii.28r)n. 3 ; ep. 44, 732 n. 
 6 ; ep. 295, 275 n. 2 ; ep. 326, 274 n. 2. L. 
 ii. ep. 46, 286 n. 2 ; ep. 62, 272 n. 3 : ep. 114, 
 293 n. 3 ; ep. 140, 273 n. 6 ; ep. 188-190, Ori- 
 genistic oi inions among monks. 764 nn. 1,2 ; 
 ep. 310, 285 n. 3. L. iii. ep. 224. 274 n. 4 ; 
 ep. 284 (expos. Rom. 2 : 15), 290 n. 3 ; ep. 290. 
 291 n. 2. L. iv. ep. 4, 287 n. 2 ; ep. 61, 328 
 nn. 2, 3. 0pp. 1. Ill, f. 73, the hermit life, 
 283 n. 1. Peristera, c. 3, 262 nn. 2, 3 ; § 9, 
 c 1 (f. 134), 287 n. 4 ; § 10, c. 6 (f. 165), 287 
 n. 3. Tractatus ad Magnani (opusculas, Ro- 
 ma?, 1673) ; c. 21, The Euchites, 277 nn. 4,5 ; 
 c. 22, 277 n. 6 ; e. 30, spirit of gain, among 
 monks, 284 n . 2 ; c. .39 (f. 279), .Jewish monks, 
 270 n. 4 ; f. 297, rude monks, 289 n. 2. 
 
 Nilus the j-ounger, Greek monk, in Italy. 
 His life, iii. 376, 420-424, 441 , 579. His 
 death, 424 n. 1. See Acta S. Sep. 
 
 Ninyas, among the Picts, iii. 10. 
 
 Niobes, — Niobites, ii. 613. 
 
 Niphon, monk, iv. 563 and n. 3, 564 and 
 n. 2. 
 
 Nirwana, in Buddhism, i. 481-484 and n. 
 
 3, 496, 503. 
 
 Nisibis, ii. 86 n. 3, 132, 612. School there, 
 
 Barsumas, bp. of, 183 n., 611. 
 Nismes, iii. 433. 
 Nitria, anchorites there, ii. 275, 289, 752, 
 
 753. 
 Nitzsch, Dr., i. 204 n. 3. 
 Nivard, brother of Bernard of Clairvaux, 
 
 iv. 253 n. 1. 
 Noah, iii. 445 ; iv. 573. Seven precepts 
 
 of, i. 67 n. 2. 
 Noble lesson, the, "Waldensian writing, iv. 
 
 616 and n. 7. See Leger. 
 No??ra, with Plotinus, i. 391. 
 Noetus, Patripassian, i. 584, 682. 
 Nogaret, Wm. of, v. 12. 
 Nogent sous Coney. See Guibert of. 
 Nola, see Paulinus of. 
 Nomadic life, unfavorable to the spread 
 
 of Christianity, i. 81. 
 Nominalism, Koscelin and, iv. 356, 359- 
 
 361,369,461. Raimbert, 357. Opposed 
 
 by Anselm, 361, 369. Applied to the 
 
 doctrine of the Trinity, 360, 461, 462. 
 
 Incarnation, 369. Ilildegard on, 462 n. 
 
 4. Revived bv Occam, v. 135. Op- 
 posed by Wicklif, v. 135, 165, 166, 168, 
 347 n. 1. D'Ailly, v. 343, 344. In 
 Prague, v. 244, 245. In Paris, v. 372. 
 See Realism. 
 
 Nomination of church officers, ii. 193. 
 
 Nonius, officer of state, ii. 566 and n. 1. 
 
 Non obstante, formula used by the popes 
 of the thirteen til century, iv. 186, 
 200. 
 
 Non-residence, iv. 207, 286. See Absen- 
 tees. 
 
 Non-resistance, of Christians under perse- 
 cution, i. 127. Yves of Chartres, iv. 
 122. 
 
 Nonantula. monastery, iii. 553 u. 3; iv. 
 137. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 159 
 
 Nonna, mother of Gregory Nazianzen, ii. 
 261, 317. 
 
 Norberg, ed. Liber Adanii, i. 376 n. 3. 
 
 Norbert, fonndor of tlie Preinonstraten- 
 sians, iv. 208, 244-246, 312. Life of, c. 
 13. Tanchelm, 592 n. 2. See Acta S. 
 June. 
 
 Norden, iii. 79. 
 
 Nordliugen, Henry of, v. 222 n. 1, 383 n. 2. 
 
 Noricum Ripense, iii. 27 n. 3. 
 
 Normandy, marriage of bps. and priests 
 in, iii. 410 n. 4 ; (iv. 97 u. 8). Eeren- 
 gar in, 510. William, duke of, 529 n. 
 3. Heribert, 595. See Ascelin, Bee. 
 St. Evreuil, St. Leufroy. 
 
 Normans, desire of Liiulger to visit the, 
 iii. 80. Efforts of Anschar for the, 277. 
 Inroads of, 278, 293, 323, 363, 385, 405. 
 Planting of ClTiistianitv among the, 
 293-300. In Iceland, 300 n. 1 (see 
 Iceland). Rurik. and the Warasians, 
 327, 328. Gregory VII. on the, iv. 86. 
 Guiscard, iv. 120. In England, iii. 529 
 n. 3 ; iv. 141, 329. Roger of Sicily, iv. 
 364. See Norway. 
 
 North Africa, persecution in, i. 150, 151. 
 Pestilence in, i. 258. Montanism iu, i. 
 565. Maxcntius, ii. 9 n. 1. Paganism 
 in, ii. 100, 102, 115 n. 5. Agonistici, ii. 
 227, 263 (see Circunicelliones). Mon- 
 achism in, ii. 294, 295. Manicheans in, 
 ii. 769, 770. Saracens in, iii. 89, 124. 
 Crusade preached against, iv. 124, 349. 
 Crusade in, iv. 59, 60. Lull in, iv. 65, 
 68, 71, 190. See Carthage, Donatists, 
 Egypt, Hippo, N. A. Church, Numidia, 
 Reginus. 
 
 North African church. Contributions in 
 the, i. 198. Synods, 207. Stephanas 
 of Rome and the, 214-217, 318, 319. 
 Schism of Felicissimus, 222-237. Of 
 Novatus, 241, 243. Deacons, 233 and 
 n. 2. Infant baptism, 313, 333. Milk 
 and honey in baptism, 316. Baptism 
 of heretics, 318-320. Daily commun- 
 ion ; the supper under one form, 332 
 (iv. 343). Communion of infants, 333. 
 ^loutanism, 509, 516. Doctrine of hu- 
 man nature, 614-620. Theology, 683- 
 689. Doctrine of the Lord's Supper, 
 648, 649 ; ii. 734. 
 
 Second Period. Ascetic spirit, ii. 180. 
 Church ordinances? 191 n. 2. Spirit of 
 freedom and principle of uuitv, 197, 
 198, 200-202, 207, 208, 600, 603, 607, 
 649(1.214-217). Traditores, 222. Do- 
 uatist schism, 216-252 (v. 158). Ob- 
 servance of Sundaj^, 336. Holy week, 
 341 n. 5. Scripture reading, 352 n. 1. 
 ScientiHc spirit, 394. In the .Monophy- 
 site controversy, 600-607. In the Pela- 
 gian controversy, 645-652 (see Augus- 
 tin). Li the Semi-Pelagian controversy, 
 709-711. Persecuted by Vandals, 473, 
 709. Doctrine of the Lord's Supper, 
 734. Of baptism, 726, 729-731. See 
 Aruobius, Augustin, Cartilage, Church 
 
 Theology, Commodian, Cyprian, Nova- 
 
 tian. Persecutions, Tertullian. 
 North Albingia, iii. 271, 277, 286, 325. 
 North America, Christianity introduced 
 
 there, iii. 307. 
 North Friesland, iii. 289. 
 Northumberland, Christianity there, iii. 
 
 19-22, 80. Bede, 152. 
 Norwav, spread of Cliristianitv there, iii. 
 
 292,29.3-300,302,305, 306^ Gregorv 
 
 VII. and Olof, iv. 90. Pilgrims from', 
 
 V. 237. 
 Notarii, ii. 192. Nwrwpwt among the Pauli- 
 
 cians, their business, iii. 264, 265. 
 Notitia dignitatum imperii Romani, Sect. 
 
 27, i. iTe n. 2 ; Sect. 45, Diocese of the 
 
 Roman bps., ii. 199 n. 2. 
 Notker (Labeo), monk of St. Gall, his 
 
 German paraphrase of the Bible, iii. 
 
 471. 
 Notting of Verona, iii. 475-477, 491. 
 Nous of Plato, i. 575 n. 1. In Gnosticism, 
 
 373 n. 2, 375, 380, 389. The highest 
 
 ^on, 381 u. 3 ; with Basilides, 400, 
 
 410 and n. 1, 447 n. 4, 448. With Sa- 
 
 turuiu, 456. Neo-Platonic, Clement, 
 
 Oiigen, 586 and n. 6, 587-590, 637. In 
 
 Neo-Platonism, ii. 123. 
 Nova Comment. Soc. Reg. Gottingensis, 
 
 ii. 338 n. 5. 
 Novara, iv. 409, 629, 632. 
 Novatian, i. 237-248, 560, 581. Writings 
 
 of, 690 (581). 
 
 Be trinltate, cc. 6, S, i. 560 nn. 4, 5. Epist. ad 
 Dionys. Alexanllr. ap. Euseb., 1. 6, c. 46, 241 
 n. 2. 
 
 Novatian schism, controversy. Novatians, 
 i. 222, 237-248, 320 n. 4, "687; ii. 205, 
 213, 216, 225, 238, 252, 433, 505. 
 
 Novatius, exciter of the Carthaginian 
 schism, i. 224, 225, 233. Participation 
 iu the Roman, 241, 242. 
 
 Novera-populonia, iv. 565. 
 
 Novitiate, ii. 298. 
 
 Novus Comm. Reg. Soc. Getting. See 
 Walch. 
 
 Noyon, iii. 42. See Eligius. 
 
 Nubia, Christian realm of, under the Cop- 
 tic patriarchs, iii. 90. 
 
 Nuits, monastery of, iv. 383. 
 
 Numbers. 
 
 11 : 29, i. 179 n. 1 ; 23 : 19, i. 57, n. 2, 25, i 
 
 452. 
 
 Numen dominorum nostrorum, ii. 2 n. 
 
 Numidia, church there, i. 84. Persecu- 
 tion, 122, 146, 150-152. Ransom of 
 Numidian captives by the N. African 
 ch., 256. Murder of Christians in, ii. 
 102 n. 2. Numidian bps. in the Do- 
 natist schism, ii. 218-225. Victor, 
 ii. 473. In the Pelagian controversy, 
 ii. 645. 
 
 Nuraidicus, confessor, i. 133. 
 
 Nunia, Christian captive, ii. 139 n. 1, 
 
 Nunneries, ii. 273 ; iv. 210. 
 
160 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Nuns, as missionaries, iii. 51, 53. Order 
 
 of, iv. 276. In the Sects, iii. 252 ; iv. 
 
 594. 
 Kuremburg, v. 129, 342. Pious women 
 
 in, 222 and n. 1. Friends of God in, 
 
 320, 321, 381. 
 Kurses for the sick, iv. 2G7. 
 Nur.sia, ii. 296. 
 Nus. See Nous. 
 Nutescelle, convent at, iii. 46. 
 
 0. 
 
 Oak, Augustin's, iii. 17 n. 2. Oak of 
 Geismar, iii. 51. Sacred oaks, iv. 15. 
 
 Oasis, ii. 566 n. 1. Nestorius banished to 
 an, 552. 
 
 Oath, rejected by the Essenes, i. 46. Ba- 
 sil against the misuse of the, ii. 175. 
 Renounced at ba])tism, ii. 356. Pehx- 
 giiis, ii. 635. Of Boniface to the pope, 
 iii. 48, 49, 54. Of deans, iii. 108. Irene, 
 iii. 223. Breach of, iii. 231. In the 
 preparations for a universal peace, iii. 
 407. Contradictory oaths, iii. 449. Be- 
 rengarius, iii. 511, 514. Required by 
 Henry IV. against Gregory VII., iv. 
 107. Oath of allegiance, iv. 109, 110, 
 131, 147, 166, 167; v. 15, 28, 30, 99. 
 Binding nature of tlie, iii. 231 ; iv. 109 
 n. 1, 131 ; V. 99. Of bi>hops to the pope, 
 iv. 110, 200. Required of HenrvIV., 
 iv. 119. Of Paschalisll., iv. (134)"', 139- 
 141. Of the pope, v. 56, 99. Arnold, 
 iv. 150. A Becket, iv. 170. Louis IX., 
 iv. 300, 301. Pious laymen, iv. 304. 
 For converts from Mohammedanism, 
 iv. 535. Among tlie sects, iv. 574, 580, 
 587, 588, 614, 631 and n. 2. Waldcu- 
 ses, iv. 611, 612, 616. Benedict XIIL, 
 V. 56. Huss, V. 249, 361, 362. Wele- 
 nowitz, V. 250. 
 
 Obaize. See Stephen of. 
 
 Obedience to magistrates, with the Es- 
 senes, i. 46. Christian principle of, i. 
 259. Tatiun, i. 673. Monastic obe- 
 dience, ii. -^79,282, 283 n. 2, 284 ; iii. 31, 
 473; V. 278; (Bernard on), iv. 255; 
 (Dokino), iv. 6:^5, 636; (Mystics), v. 
 360,361,400. To the Roma'n church, 
 iii. 48, 49 ; v. 268 n. 2. To God, iii. 443. 
 Relation to knowledge, iv. 370. Of 
 Christ, iv. 499, 500, 507 ; v. 403. Huss, 
 V. 278, 296, 305, 334. Friends of God 
 on, V. 383, 384, 385, 387. 
 
 Obelisks, ii. 47 n. 4. 
 
 Objective power in sacraments, iv. 514 n. 
 5. See Sacraments, Subjective. 
 
 Oblati, iii. 472, 473 ; iv. 234, 251. 
 
 Oblatio, iv. 196. 
 
 Oblations, i. .330, 331 ; ii. 63 n.3, 109 ; iv. 
 138; V. 161. Pro defunctis, i. 334 n. 
 2. Pro martyribus, i. 334 n. 4. In the 
 Armenian ch., iii. 589. See Offerings. 
 
 Obotrites, iii. 324, 326. 
 
 Obscurautes, iv. 98 and n. 1. 
 
 Obstacles to Christianity, i. 72. As means 
 
 of advancement, i. 69. 
 Occam, William, v. 25. On the papal 
 
 power, 38-40 Definition of the church, 
 
 40. Nominalism, 135. Trausubstan- 
 
 tiation, 245. 
 
 Citations: — 
 
 Dialogue, v. 40. L. i. c. 4, the church, 40 n. 
 6. Octo quajstiones, f. 314, 38 n. 8 ; f. 327, 39 
 nn. 1, 2 ; f. 385, 39 n. 3, 40 n. 1 ; f. 390, 40 
 nn. 2-4 ; f. 291, 38 n. 2. See Goldast. 
 
 Occupations of Christians, i. 262, 263, 267, 
 270, 274, 279. 
 
 Oceanus of Rome, ii. 749. 
 
 Octava infantium, ii. 342 n. 2. 
 
 Octavian (John XII.), iii. 367. 
 
 Octavian, cardinal (Victor IV.), iv. 167. 
 
 Octavius. See Minucius Felix. 
 
 Odenatus, i. 603 n. 6. 
 
 Oder, river, iii. 323 ; iv. 16. 
 
 Odia tree, the sacred, iii. 51 n. 4. 
 
 Odilo, abbot of Cluny and reformer of 
 mouachism, iii. 418. 
 
 Odilo, duke of Bavaria, iii. 55, 63. 
 
 Odin, iii. 294, 295, 328. 
 
 Odincar, bishop, iii. 291. 
 
 Odo, abbot of Cluny, iii. 444, 445. Re- 
 former of monachism, 417. 
 
 Collationes, iii. 417 n. 2. Life of Count Gerald, 
 of Aurillv, 444 nn. 4, 5, 445 nn. 1, 3-5. See 
 Bibl. Cluiiiacen. and Acta S. (0. B.), S. V. 
 
 Odo, archbp. of Canterbury, iii. 288. 
 Odo of Tournay (Udiirdus), scholastic, iv. 
 
 357, 358, 359 n. 3, 493. Life of, 359 
 
 n. 3. 
 
 De peccato originale, iv. 493 n. 3. 
 
 Odoacer, iii. 28 n. 3, life. See Sirmond, 
 opp., t. i. 
 
 QEcumenical. See Ecumenical. 
 
 QScumenius, bp. of Tricca, iii. 531. 
 
 Oertel, John, v. 299. 
 
 Ofen, V. 275, 373. 
 
 Offa, Engli.sh king, iii. 121 n. 4. 
 
 Offerings. Apollouius of Tyana on, i. 26, 
 30. I'lutarch and Porphyry on, 28. No- 
 tion of offering in connection with the 
 Lord's Supper, i. 330, ii. 366-369. For 
 the dead, 334 nn. 2, 4; ii. 369; iv. 
 597. In pagan temples, iv. 14. See 
 Obhitions. 
 
 Offices, election to church. See Ecclesi- 
 astical elections. Ecclesiastical offices. 
 
 Officiales, iv. 212, 213. 
 
 Officium Mozarabicum, iii. 157 n. 2. 
 
 Ohrdruf (Orthorp), church and monas- 
 tery at, iii. 50 n. 2. 
 
 Of Kadapni, i. 247. 
 
 OlKovofiia, with the Orientals, ii. 557 n. 7, 
 572 u. 6; iii. 178, 179, 197, 224, 532, 
 533 n. 2, 536 n. 2, ,541 and n. 5 ; iv. 
 549. Pauliciaiis, iii. 269. 
 
 O'lKovofiog (steward), ii. 191, 272. 
 
 Oil, anointing with, among the Essene.s, 
 i. 49. In healing, i. 119 n. 6. With 
 the Gnostics (in baptism), i. 477. Con- 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 161 
 
 secrated by bishops, ii. 188. In bap- 
 tism. See Auoiutiug. 
 
 Oktaikhan, iv. 49, 50. 
 
 Old age, care for, iv. 363. See Longev- 
 ity. 
 
 Old and New Testament positions, their 
 relation, i. 179, 180, 394, 464, 672 ; ii. 
 391 ; iv. 77, 595. Origen on, i. 546, 
 556, 633 ; Sabellius, i. 599 and n. 4, 
 600 ; Antiochian school, ii. 392, 393. 
 Confounded, i. 171, 194-199,209,220, 
 226* 227, 272, 365, 463, 519, 588; ii. 
 181, 329; iii. 201, 202, 605; iv. 257; 
 by Montanists, i. 280, 294, 512, 513, 
 515, 519, 525 (see Ebionites) ; in the 
 Western church, ii. 181, 679 ; iii. 2, 101 
 n. 2, 103, 411 n. 7, 605 ; iv. 82, 86, 88. 
 Distinguished, i. 209, 525, 526; iii. 131, 
 237, 255, 257; by Tertullian, i. 272, 
 562 ; by the Artemonites, i. 582 ; by 
 the Donatists, ii. 219, 234, 243 ; by Pe- 
 lagiiis, ii. 672, 673 ; by Hugo, iv. 404, 
 407 ; Priscillianists, ii. 778 ; Aqviinas, 
 iv. 526; Waldenses, iv. 614 ; Occam, v. 
 39. Separated, in Gnosticism, i. 371 
 n. 1, 380-390,440,441,457,475. (Mar- 
 cion), 459, 463, 464-469, 470 n. 3, 562, 
 618 n. 1 (see individual Gnostics) ; by 
 Julian, ii. 55, 56. Paulicians, iii. 257, 
 267. Bacon on the, iv. 425. The Cath- 
 arists, iv. 567, 569. Old and New Tes- 
 tament Periods. Joachim, iv. 227, 228 ; 
 Oliva, iv. 622, 625; Dok-ino, iv. 631, 
 634. Old and New Testament in the 
 doctrine of Inspiration, i. 371 n. 1, 511, 
 515, 520, 680; sacraments of, iv. 514 n. 
 5 ; v. 217. See Old Testament, Janow 
 de Reg. 
 
 Old Testament, the, with the Pharisees, 
 i. 39, 53 ; the Sadducees, 40-42 ; the Es- 
 .senes, 44, 45, 46, 47 ; the Alexandrian 
 Jews, Philo, 53-58, 397. Greeks, .53. 
 Porphyry, 171. In the Synagogue 
 worship, 302. With the Nazarenes, 
 349. In the Clementines, 355, 356, 
 361 n. 1. With the Ebionites, 358 n. 
 1 (see Ebionites). In Gnosticism, 381, 
 
 383, 407, 408, 409, 426, 437-440, 448, 
 459. J. Martyr on the, 672. With the 
 Montanists (see Old and New Testa- 
 ments). Chilperic, iii. 91 n. With the 
 Paulicians, iii. 257, 267. Priesthood, iii. 
 
 384. Image worship in the, iii. 202, 
 203, 535. With the Jews, iv. 77, 78, 81. 
 Gregory VII., iv. 82, 86, 88. Bogo- 
 niiles, iv. 558. Catharists, iv. 571, 573. 
 Peter of Bruis, iv. 595. God of the, i. 
 22. With Julian, ii. 53, 54. Bogomiies, 
 iv. 553, 554, 563. Catharists, iv. 573. 
 Logos of the, i. 588 ; ii. 482. Salva- 
 tion in the, ii. 643 n. 2. Old Te.stainent 
 position discarded, v. 25, 26, 38. Old 
 1'esiament law, v. 140, 233. Version 
 of Symmachus, i. 708. See Interpre- 
 tation, Janow de reg., Old and New 
 Testament, Septuagint, Theocracy, 
 Theophauies. 
 
 11 
 
 Old world, the, and Christ, i. 77. Ideas 
 of the, i. 86. 
 
 Oldenburg ( Altenburg), bishopric, iii. 324, 
 326 ; iv. 35, 643. 
 
 Olga (Helena), Russian grand princess, 
 iii. 328. 
 
 Oliva, monastery, iv. 43. 
 
 Oliva. See John Peter de. 
 
 Olmutz, V. 247 n. 4, 251. Militz at, 177. 
 Bp. of, 295. 
 
 Olof, king of Norway, iv. 90. 
 
 Olof, king of Sweden, iii. 283-285. 
 
 Olof Stautkonnung, king of Sweden, iii 
 291,292. 
 
 Olof the Thick, king of Norway (saint), 
 iii. 297-299, 305, 306, 307. 
 
 Olof Tryggweson, king of Norway, iii. 
 296, 297, 302, 303, 306, 307. 
 
 Olopuen, Nestorian priest in China, iii. 89. 
 
 'OTioacpvpoc, iv. 535 n. 1. 
 
 Olympias, ii. 191. 
 
 Olympius, exarch of Ravenna, iii. 186- 
 188. 
 
 Olympius, pagan, ii. 97. 
 
 Omar, mosque of, iv. 181 n. 3. 
 
 Omens, belief in, ii. 12, 23, 350. Eligius 
 on, iii. 42. 
 
 Omnipotence. See God. 
 
 Omnipresence of Christ, ii. 490. See 
 Christ, God. 
 
 Omniscience of Christ, ii. 496, 656. See 
 Christ, God. 
 
 'Oiioiovatov, ofioovaLov. See Homoiousion, 
 Homoousion. 
 
 'Q,lj.o(l>6piov, iii. 570 n. 2. 
 
 'Ov, wv, with Plato, i. 25 (ii. 412 n. 2). In 
 Neo-Platonism, 27, 163, 417, 489, 571 
 and n. 5, 586 and n. 6, 589, 590 (Jul- 
 ian, ii. 50). In Alexandrian Judaism, 
 57 (with Philo), 373 n. 1, 397, 597, 
 601 n.l. With Origen, 551, 571. Prax- 
 eas, 585. Clement, 586. With Euse- 
 bius, ii. 412 n. 2. With John Scotus, 
 iii. 461. 
 
 Onesimus, i. 269 n. 1. 
 
 Only begotten God, ii. 449. 
 
 Ontological proof. See Anselm. 
 
 Ophioinorphus, i. 377 n., 443, 444. 
 
 Ophites, i. 375 n. 1, 377 n., 442-447, 477, 
 484 n. 3, 494 n. 2 ; ii. 776 n. 3. 
 
 Opinion distinguished from faith by Clem- 
 ent, i. 530, 540. By Bernard, iv. 372, 
 397. By Hugo, iv. 403. By Aquinas, 
 iv. 512. 
 
 Opposition, between the church and the 
 world, i. 70. Of natural and divine, 
 379. Oppositions within the church, 
 506-513. In general tendencies, and 
 particular doctrines, ii. 383. Dualistic, 
 iii. 247, 248. See Dualism. 
 
 Optatus of Mileve, number of churches 
 in Rome, i. 203. Primacy of Peter, ii. 
 200. Efforts to win over the Donatists, 
 ii. 228 n. 3. 
 
 De Schism.Tte Douatistarum, ii. 228 n. 3; f. 174 
 (ed. Du Pin), i. 1.50 n. 2, ii. 218 n.l; f. 184, 
 ii. 163 n. 1. h. i. c. 16, ii. 221 u. 2 ; c. 22, 1. 
 
162 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 155 n. ; ii. 225 n. 4. L. ii. c. 2, ii. 200 n. ; c. 
 24 ; ii. 231 n. 2. h. iii. c. 3, ii. 229 nn. 3, 4 ; 
 c. 4, ii. 230 n. 6, 231 n. 1 ; c. 12, ii. 231 n. 1. 
 L. vi., ii. 231 n. 2. h. vii. c. 3, ii. 200 n. 
 
 Opus operatum, i. 62, 229, 23.5, 252, 280, 
 314, 317, 326, 436, 706 ; ii. 32, 120,290, 
 356, 636; iii. 131, 149,442; iv. 224,225, 
 302, .306-312, 387, 514 n. 5; v. 217. 
 See Works. 
 
 Oracles, Plutarch's defense of the, i. 23. 
 Porphyry's collection, i. 31, 171, 172. 
 Oracles relatiiifj to Christianity, i. 171, 
 172. Constantius and, ii. 34. Julian 
 and the oracle at Daphne, ii. 82. Ar- 
 cadius, ii. 103. Simplicius, ii. 108. 
 Sought for in the Scriptures ; of the 
 saints; laws against, iii. 129. Com- 
 pare Montanism, Sibylline. 
 
 Orange (Arausio). See Councils, an. 441 
 and an. 529. 
 
 Oratories, iii. 57, 58, 264 ; iv. 243 n. 1. 
 
 Orbais, monastery, Gottschalk at, iii. 473. 
 
 Orcades, i.<lauds, spread of Christianity 
 in, iii. 306 and n. 3. 
 
 Ordeal, iii. 450, 480, 519 ; iv. 80, 115, 588 
 n. 6. See Judgments of God. 
 
 Ordericus Vitalis. 
 
 Historia eccles, L. i. c. 17, Guitmund, iii. 529 
 n. 3. L. iii. f. 468, false penitence, iv. 23G 
 n. 1. L. vi. f. 536, the piou.i nobleman, iv. 
 297 n. ; f. 628, Goisfred, iv. 295 n. 1 ; f. 639, 
 Greg. VII., iv. 92 n. 5. L. viii. ff. 712, 713, 
 Robert of Citeaux, iv. 252 nn. 1, 2 ; f. 714, 
 spread of the Cistercian order, iv. 254 n. 1, 
 263 n. 3. See Du Chesne. 
 
 Orders, monastic, iv. 244-292. Jealousies 
 between, 263. Multiplication of, 268. 
 See Monastic orders. 
 
 Ordibarii, iv. 571. 
 
 Ordinances, papal, iv. 93-97, 101, 102. 
 Grosshead on, 186. Respect for ordi- 
 nances, 294. 
 
 Ordination, i. 188,225,316; ii. 182,188, 
 190 and notes, 193, 352. Conditions of, 
 ii. 184. Of bishops, ii. 195 ; iii. 48, 89, 
 371 n. 2. Name given in, iii. 277. Va- 
 lidity of, iii. 379 n. Sacrament, iv. 335. 
 Of Origen, i. 703, 704 n. 3. Compare 
 Donatist controver.sy, ii. 222, 224, Me- 
 letian schism, ii. 253-255. 
 
 Ordinationes absolute, iii. 57 n. 1, 108, 
 412. 
 
 Ordo, i. 184, 195. 
 
 Ordo dominarum paui)erum, iv. 276. 
 
 Ordo fratrum niilitiai Christi, iv. 38. 
 
 Ordo miuorum, iv. 221 n. See Mino- 
 rites. 
 
 Ordo predicatorum, iv. 270. 
 
 Ordo rationi.s, iv. 521, 522, 524. 
 
 Orestes, presbyter, ii. 615 n. 3. 
 
 Organ, the, iii. 128 n. 4. 
 
 Oribasius, Iwdy physician of Julian, ii. 45. 
 See Eunajjius. 
 
 Oriental church. See Eastern church. 
 
 Oriental despotism, ii. 130. See Byzan- 
 tine. 
 
 Oriental languages, iv. 70. See Lan- 
 guages. 
 
 Oriental monachism. See Monachism. 
 
 Oriental sects, i. 366-506 ; ii. 768-779 ; 
 iii. 586-592; iv. 552-593 (see Hani- 
 cheans, Paulicians). Their influence in 
 the West, iii. 5^92-602, 603 and n. 2 ; 
 iv. 56,5-593. See Oriental Spirit. 
 
 Oriental spirit, oriental Theoso])hy, i. 5. 
 Influence of upon the Essenes, 44, 45, 
 47. In the preparation for Christian- 
 ity, 50. In heresies of the first ])eriod, 
 338. In Ebionitism,351,3.52. In Gnos- 
 ticism, 366, 368, 369.371, 377, 379,382, 
 390, 400, 433, 443 ;' ii. 768. Eelation 
 to Platonism, i. 368, 390; ii. 117. In 
 Manicheism, i. 81, 479, 485; ii. 768. 
 In other heresies, ii. 771. In Paulician- 
 ism, iii. 244, 269 n. 6, 587. Arevur- 
 dis, iii. 587. Catharists, iv. 565, 566, 
 582. In relation to the theocratic sys- 
 tem, iv. 592. See Insincerity, Oriental 
 Sects. 
 
 (h-igen, life and works of, i. 693-712. 
 Correspondence with Julia ]\Iannnsea, 
 125. Expounds the Scrijitures before 
 ordination, 197, 703. As a catecliist, 
 528. Scholar of Clement, 528 n. 1, 543, 
 692. As representative of the Alexan- 
 drian school, 543-557. Effects wrought 
 by Christianity, 71, 72, 250. Miracles 
 of the Christians, 74. Miraculous con- 
 versions, 75. On the preaching of 
 Christianity in the country, 79. Ori- 
 gen in Arabia, 81. Thomas among the 
 Parthians, 82. Situation of tlie Chris- 
 tians under Philip the Arabian, 127. 
 On the persecutions, and the condition 
 and prospects of the churcli, 127-130. 
 Origen and Celsus, 71, 72, 127, 129, 160, 
 161, 163 n. 1, 165 n. 2, 167 n. 2, 169, 
 177. Humility, 167 n. 2. The Sibyl- 
 lists, 177. Exorcists, 201 n. 3. Church 
 discipline, 219. Hypocritical ]irofession 
 of Christianity, 251. Profit of baptism, 
 253. The Christian's service to the 
 state; military service, 272. Prayer, 
 284, 285. Prayer in the study of Scri]> 
 ture, 287. Posture and place of jtraver, 
 
 288, 289. Spiritual worsiiip of God, 
 
 289. Pentecost, 300 n. 2. Eeasts, 300 
 n. 2,301. Catechumens, 305. Infant 
 baptism, 314. Ebionites, 345, 346, 348, 
 364. False Gnosi.s, 367 n. 2. Gnostic 
 Bible interpretation, 387 n. 1, 388. He- 
 racleon on John, 434, 436 n. 1. The 
 Ophites, 446, 447. Simon Magus, 454 
 u. 1. Apelles, 475. The second mar- 
 riage, 522 n. 4. Gnosis and I'ietis, 544 
 -551. Faith in miracles, 545, This 
 present life " in part," 546. The eter- 
 nal s]jiritual gospel, 547-549. Various 
 staiiiling poitits of Christians, 547, 548, 
 587 n. 3. \'arious forms of revelation 
 of tiie Logos. 549, 634. Origen and 
 Paul, 550. Tolerance, 551, 552. In- 
 terpretation of Scri])tiire, 552-557, 613 
 n. 2. The creation and the Scriptures, 
 553, 554. His aim, higher truths, 554, 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 163 
 
 555. Threefold sense of Scripture, 555. 
 Idea of God, 559, 500. Authropopath- 
 isni, Accommodation, 563. Doctrine of 
 creation, 568-571 (553; ii. 474). Em- 
 anation, 568, 587-589, 621 (ii. 403). 
 Omnipotence of God, miracles, 570, 571 
 (iv. 453). Monarchians, 576 n. 4, 578, 
 593 n. 1. Doctrine of the Logos, 587- 
 592. Subordination, 589, 590 (ii. 403). 
 Dispute with Beryll, 594. Pride of 
 church officers, 60.3 n. 5. Origen and 
 Tertullian, 605 (ii. 384, 561). Doctrine 
 of the Holy Spirit, 609. Anthropoloj;v, 
 621-631 (ii". 670). Christ's servau'tfonn, 
 633. Humanity of Christ, 635-640 (ii. 
 561). Redemption, 640, 643. Death 
 of Christ voluntary, 644. Baptism and 
 the Lord's Supper, 648, 649 (ii. 735). 
 Against Chiliasm, 652. Resurrection, 
 655. Eschatology, 656. Hipjjolvtus, 
 682. Influence of Origen, 607, 608,' G53, 
 711-722. 
 
 His influence in the second period, ii. 
 380, 386-389. His relation to Arius, 
 404, 405,407 n. 3, 740. To Semi-Arian- 
 ism, 410. Eusebius, 411 n., 422. Com- 
 pared with Augustin, 394, 395, 475. 
 Opposition to his school, 386. In tlie 
 AVestern church, 388, 595, 739, 746. 
 Vigilantius, 375 n. 1. Marcellus, 438, 
 740. His influence on the doctrine con- 
 cerning the Holy S]iirit, 466. The per- 
 son of'Chri.st, 478, 483,484,485,490, 
 491. On Antliropology, 617, 670. In 
 tlie Pelagian controversy, 641,643 n. 2. 
 Origen with Jerome, 641, 712 n. 3, 745 
 -750, 753. With other church teach- 
 ers, 740, 741. Doctrine of Restoration, 
 737, 738. In the Monophysite contro- 
 versy (see Origenists). Ilepl up;t;wv, 
 740." Translated by Rufinus, 748, 749. 
 
 In the Irish monasteries, iii. 461. 
 Abelard, iv. 351. Joachim, iv. 618. 
 Huss, V. 263, 362. See Alexandrian 
 theology, Ammonius, Catechetical 
 schools, Clement, Leonidas. 
 
 Citations from his loritings ; — 
 
 Commentaries, Comm. in Exod. 10:27, i. 629 
 n. 4; ed. Lonimatzscli, p. 299, 613 n. 2 ; p. 
 300, 564n. 1. Comm. in Genesin. init,., on 
 creation, 568 n. 2 (ed. de la Rue) ; t. 2, f. 25, 
 Hege.^ippus, 676 n. 4. Comm. in Rom. L. i. 
 (ed. I-omm., t. 5), f. 250, the soul of Jesus, 
 636 n. 6 ; f. 251, the possible and the actual, 
 571 n. 4. L. ii. (t 6), f. 107, the TrreOfia in 
 m.an, 628 n. 2 ; c. 9, f. 108, 629 n. 1. L v. 
 (ed. de la Rue, t. 4, f. 549), Basilides on 
 Rom. 7:9,404 n. 2. L. v. (Rufini. trans.), 
 infant baptism an apostolical tradition, .314 
 n. 2. Comm. series in Matt., § 62 (ed. Lomm., 
 t. 4, f. 352), severance of the spirit from the 
 soul of the disobedient, 629 n. 1 ; § 100 (f. 
 446), the Logos, manifoldness of his manifes- 
 tation, 634 n. 1 Comm. in Titum, fragm. 
 (Rutin, trans.), Patripassians, 678 n. 6, >ton- 
 archians, 693 n. 
 
 Contra Celsum. L. i. c. 1, Celsus accuses the 
 Christians of secret compacts, i. 88 n. 1, 108 
 n. 1 ; c. 2, Greels culture, 4 n. 0. on mira- 
 cles, 74 n. 5 ; c. 4, Koyos dArjerJ! of Celsus, 160 
 n. 1. 0. on the idea of God, 5'9 n. 1 ; c. 9, 
 C. on the place of faith in Christianity, 164 
 
 n. 2. 0. on the necessity of faith in daily 
 life, 544 n. 2 ; c. 17, C. on allegorical inter- 
 pretations, 171 n. 2 ; c. 28, 0. on the mira- 
 cles, 161 n. 3, fable concerning Jesus, 162 n. 
 1 ; c. 32, 0. on Christ's glorified body, 639 n. 
 3 ; c. 46, conversions through visions, 75 n. 
 
 3 ; c. 57, Simon Magus, 454 n. 1 ; c. 67, C 
 against Clirist's miracles, 169 n. 8 ; 0. on the 
 work of Christ, 250 n. 2. L. ii. c. 1, Ebion- 
 ites, .346 n. 2 ; c. 9, the soul of Christ united 
 with the Logos through its merit, 636 n. 5 ; 
 c. 10, sources of information used by Celsus, 
 169 n. 1 ; c. 16, transmigi-ation, 627 n. 3 ; c. 
 23, glorified body of Christ, 639 n. 3; c. 27, 
 Celsus on alterations of the gospels, 16o n. 2 ; 
 cc. 13, 34, 41, 42, 0. on the authority of the 
 gospels and the sinlessness of Jesus, 169 nn. 
 2-4 ; cc. 55, (53, 67, C. on the resurrection 
 and miracles, 169 nn. 7, 9. L. iii. f. 56, 
 C. on the response of the lower classes to 
 Christianity, 70 n. ; c. 7, Christianity a re- 
 volt from Judaism, 89 n. 4 ; c. 8, 0. on the 
 persecutions, 127 n. 3 ; c. 9, the gospel in the 
 country, 79 n. 3, among the rich, 128 n. 3 ; 
 c. 10 et seg., C. on sects, 164 nn. 5, 6 ; c. 14, 
 89 n. 4 ; c. 15, 0. foresees new persecutions, 
 128 n. 6 ; c. 24, miracles in Origen"s time, 75 
 n. 1; c. 27, Lucas on the mortality of the 
 psychical, 474 n. 5; c. 29, 0. on tlie charac- 
 ter of the Christians, 250 n. 3; c. 41, merit 
 of the soul of Christ, 636 n. 6; c. 42, his 
 glorified body, 689 n. 3 ; c. 44, C. on the ap- 
 peal of Christianity to the simple, 164 n. 3 ; 
 c. 46, 0. on the gift of knowledge, 544 n. 6 ; 
 c. 50, 305 n. 1 ; c. 51, 0. on penitents, 219 n. 
 
 4 ; on catechumens, 305 n. 2; cc. 69, 62, 66, 
 C. on the call to sinners, 166 nn. ; c. 70, 0. 
 on the omnipotence of God, 570 n. 4; c. 76, 
 transmigration, 627 n. 3. L. iv. c. 16, glo- 
 rified body of Christ, 639 n. 3; c. 16, trans- 
 figuration, 633 n. 4 ; c. 36, writings of Cel- 
 sus, 160 n. ; c. 40, 0. on the story of the fall 
 in (Jen., 627 n. 1 ; c. 57, on the vAi), 655 n. 1 ; 
 cc. 62, 69, C. on redemption, 16S nn. 4, 5; 
 c. 69, 0. on the repetition of redemption, 656 
 n. 2 ; cc. 69, 75, 76, 81, C. on man compared 
 with brutes, 167 nn. 3-5, 168 nn. 1, 2 ; cc. 
 73, 75, C. on the uncomeliness and weakness 
 of Christ, 169 nn. 6, 10 ; c. 99, C. on man a.s 
 only a part of the whole, 168 n. 3. L. v. 
 cc. 14, 23, omnipotence, 570 nn. 3-7, 571 n. 
 1 ; c. 25, C. on Christianity as a revolt from 
 Judaism, 89 n. 6 ; c. 54, Apolles on the 0. T., 
 475 n. 4 ; c. 61, Sibyllists, 177 n. 5, Ebionites, 
 348 n. 6 ; c. 63, C. on the disagreement of 
 sects, 164 n. 7. L. vi. c. 12 el seg., 0. on 
 faith, 5-14 n. 2 ; c. 13, wisdom, 544 n. 4; c. 
 16, C. on humility, 167 nn. 1, 2 ; c. 24, jour- 
 neyings of Origen, 699 n. 2 ; c. 28 et sfq., re- 
 ports of Jews against the Chri.stians, 128 n. 
 5, Ophites, 447 n. 1 ; c. 41, C. on magic, 161 
 n. 5 ; c. 42, Isidorus, 402 u. 2 : c. 44, 0. on 
 goodness as derived from God, 623 n. 3 ; c. 76 
 et seg., glorified body of Christ, 639 n. 3 ; c. 
 77, the transfiguration, 6.34 n. 1. L. vii. c. 
 26, 0. on the spread of Christianity, 128 n. 
 1 ; c. 36, C. on the resurrection, 169 n. 7; cc. 
 36, 42, 0. on the Christians, 165 n. 1 ; c. 56, 
 C. and 0. on the interpolation of the Sibjl- 
 line writings, 177 n. 4. L. viii. c. 12, Mon- 
 archians, 676 n. 4, the Logos, 588 nn.l, 2; 
 c. 17, C. and 0. on the absence of altars, im- 
 ages, etc., among the Cliristians, 90 n. 2, 289 
 n. 1 ; c. 21, C. on the absence of Christians 
 from the public festivals, 265 n. 4 ; c. 22, 
 Pentecost, 300 n. 2; c. 41, on the persecu- 
 tions, 108 n 1 ; cc. 63, 67, on swearing by 
 the emperor, 91 nn. 1, 2 : c. 68, C. and 0. oa 
 the results if all should do as tlie Christians, 
 91 n. 5, 129 n. 2 ; c. 69, C. on the conceal- 
 ment of the Christians, 108 n. 1 ; c. 70, 0. on 
 the victory over the world, 129 n. 1; c. 72, 
 C. on the impossibility of all men agreeing 
 in one religion, 90 n. 1. Fin. service of Chris- 
 tians to the state, 272 n. 2. 
 
164 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 De martTribus, § 4, i. 706 n. 2; § 7, restora- 
 tion, 025 u. 2: § 12, 637 n. 1 ; § 37, Heb. 
 4:12, Luke 12:49, 707 n. 1. 
 
 De oratioiie dominica, c. 7, souls of the planets, 
 i. 624 n. 6 ; e. 12, prayer without ceasing, 285 
 n. 3 ; c. 13, efficacy of, n. 1 : c. 15, difiVreuce 
 of the Son from the Father, 590 n. 5; c. 
 22, the Lord's prayer not a form, 285 n. 4 ; 
 c. 29, temptation, self-determination, 629 n. 
 4, 630n. 1; c. 81, 288 n. 1. 
 
 Dialogus de recta in Deum fide, opp. ed. de la 
 Rue, t. 1, Marcus, 1.474 n. 3 ; f. 807, Mar- 
 cion's gospel, 473 n. 4. 
 
 Epistles, ep. ad Greg. Thaumaturg., prayer, in 
 the study of Scripture, i. 287 n. 2. Ep. ad 
 Jul. African., § 4, on the Alexandrian ver- 
 sion, 709 n. 2 ; § 5, necessity of a knowledge 
 of the Hebrew, 708 n. 1. Ep. ad Demetrium 
 (apud. Ilieron. adv. Rufinum, 2, f. 411, ed. 
 Mart.), 704 n. 3. Ep. ad Synodum (Hiercn. 
 adv. Ruf. 2, f. 411), 705 n.4. Ep. t. i. f. 3 
 (ed. de la Rue), Ambrosius, 701 n. 1. 
 
 Homiliiv. In Isaiam, h. 4, § 1, i. 626 n. 1. In 
 Jeremiam, h. 2, § 16, metempsvchosis, 627 n. 
 3 ; h. 8, § 8, 705 nn. 2, 3 ; h. '9, § 3, eternal 
 becoming, 569 n. 4 ; h. 14, Adam, 627 n. 1 ; 
 h. 15, § 6, soul of Christ, 636 n. 5 ; h. 18, § 
 6, on anthropomorphism, 563 n. 2 ; h. 18, 
 § 12, Ebionites, hostility to Paul, 346 n. 4; 
 h. 19, § 4, celibacy, 277 n. 1. Horn. 14, in 
 Lucaui, infant baptism, 314 n. 2. 
 
 In Joannem, t. i. § 9, revelation of Christ un- 
 der the 0. T., i. 648 n. 2. Spiritual Chris- 
 tianity, 552 n. 1 ; § 11, 550 n. 3 ; § 16, final 
 intuition of God, 623 n. 1; § 17, the incor- 
 poreal life, 624 n. 5 ; § 22, the redeemer, 
 " all things to all men," 549 nn. 3, 4, Adam, 
 627 n. 1 ; § 24, the Gnostics on Rom. 8 : 20, 
 21,411 n. 3 : § 30, soul of Christ, 636 n. 5 : 
 § 32, time, in the generation of the Logos, 
 588 n. 4 ; § 40, Christ the " just one," 564 n. 
 S ; § 42, 7repiypo<|)i7, 593 n. 1. T. ii. § 1, 
 eternal generation of the Logos, 588 n. 4 ; 
 § 2, the Monarchian.o, 576 nn. 2, 4 ; the Lo- 
 gos, 587 n. 4 ; erepdTTjs t^s oucrias, Koi ttjs 
 v7rocrTd(rea)5, 590 n. 5 ; § 3, subordinate posi- 
 tion in regaid to the Logos, 578 n. 3 ; § 4, 
 Buflieriugs of Christ, 552 n. 4 ; § 6, citation 
 from the gospel of the Nazarenes, 350 n. 3 ; 
 § 7, fi^j 01/, 623 n 5 ; Satan. 624 n. 2 ; § 15, 
 Heracleon on the Soter, 423 n. 2 ; the nvev- 
 fiariKoi, 628 n. 3 ; § 18, classes of Monarch- 
 ians, 576 n.4: § 21, infirmities of Christ, 643 
 n. 1 ; § 25, Trpoaevxi) 'IojotjcJ), 66 n. 3 (ed. 
 Lomm.) ; f. 146, the Kather first revealed by 
 Christ, 591 n. 2. T. v. § 4 (ed. Lomm., t. 
 i. f. 172), Gnosticism, 367 n. 2 ; Marcion on 
 the go.-pels. 473 n. 4. T. vi. § 1, 704 n. 2 ; 
 § 2, prophets of the 0. T., 520 n. 3 ; § 12, 
 Heracleon on the self-expression of the god- 
 like, 441 n. 2 ; § 17, baptism, agency of the 
 Logos in the Sacraments, 253 n. 1, 648 n. 8; 
 § 23, Heracleon on the pneumatic principle 
 in the Messiah, 430 n. 1 ; § 24, 703 n. 2; § 
 34, power of holy self-sacrifice, 643 n. 1. 
 T. X., unity of e.ssence, 590 n. 4 ; § 4, criti- 
 cism of the gospels, 556 n. 3 : § 13, nepi ap- 
 viui', 702 n. 1 ; § 14, Heracleon on the " wed- 
 ding feast," 399 n. 2, 431 n. 3 ; § 19, H. on 
 the cross, 431 nn. 1,2; § 21, Monarchians, 
 576 n. 4; § 27, the perfect faith, 547 n. 1. 
 T. xii. § 8, development of Theism, 587 n. 3. 
 1'. xiii. § 5, relation of the Scriptures to the 
 Gnosis, 651 n. 1 ; § 10, faith of the spiritual 
 men, 432 n.5; § 11, atuji/, with Heracleon. 
 373 n. 3; Syzygy, 4.32 n. 2 ; § 16, Satan, 421 
 n. 2 ; the psychici, 422 n.4; the .lews and 
 pagans, 427 n. 1 ; § 20, the pncumatici, 
 432 n. 4 ; § 21, idea of God as a spirit, 560 n. 
 1 ; § 25, p.<ychici,422 n. 4; 0. on emanation, 
 668 n. 3; comparative exaltation of the 
 Father, Sun, and Spirit, 690 n. 2; (iod in 
 Christ, 591 n. 1 ; §§ 2.3, 30, 61, 69, 11. on the 
 p.'^ diici, 422 n. 4 : § .'i4, 0. on .Vdam, 627 n. 
 1 ; §§ 38, 41, llcracleons expositions of Scrip- 
 
 ture, 436 nn. 2-4 ; § 48, the Soter in relation 
 to Christ, 423 n. 2 : § 51, 422 n. 4 ; § 52, be- 
 lief on testimony, 307 n. 2 ; 0. on pistis and 
 gnosis, 546 n. 1 ; § 58, effect of Christ's ap- 
 pearance, 5'f3 n. 2 ; § 59, Gnostics on the psy- 
 chici, 422 n. 4, 432 n. 3 : 0. on to vXikov, 624 
 n. 5. T. XV. § 3, i. 6 (f. 367), i. 6y8 n. 1. 
 T. xix. § 1, the Father revealed by the Son, 
 546 n. 2, 591 n. 2 ; § 3, seekers of "je.sus, 251 
 n. 1 ; § 4, death of Christ voluntary, 644 n. 2 ; 
 § 5, creation of the corporeal world, 624 n. 
 4 ; the (c6o-|uos i/otjtos, 624 n.5; the preijxist- 
 ent soul of Chri.st, 636 n. 5, 638 n. 2. T. 
 XX. § 16, on emanation, 668 n. 4, 690 n. 1 ; 
 § 17, soul of Christ, 636 n. 6 : § 18, the same, 
 637 n. 2; § 20, H. on the evil principle, 421 
 n. 4, 422 n. 1 ; § 25, 0. on the sinlessness of 
 Christ, 638 n. 3 ; § 28, Christ, all things to 
 all men, 549 n. 2, 633 n. 3. T. xxii. § 18 
 (ed. Lomm., t. ii. f . 470), the personality of 
 God, 671 n. 5. T. xxviii. § 14, redemption, 
 643 n. 2. T. sxxii. § 6, the sects, 7U0 n. 1 ; 
 § 11, the pneuma, 627 n.5: in saints, 628 n. 
 4 ; and in Christ, 636 n. 4 ; § 16, the Lord-s 
 Supper, 649 n. 2 ; § 18, eradiation of God-s 
 glory in the world of spirits, 569 n. 1, 587 n. 
 4, 622 n. 3. 
 
 In Matt., ed. Huet., t. ii. § 10, evil as voluntary, 
 i. 623 n. 5. T. iii. (f. 827, ed. de la Rue), 
 the persecutions, 126 n. 4. T. iv. (Lat. ed. 
 Lomm., p. 73 et seg), death of Christ volun- 
 tary, 644 n.2, (ed. de la Rue, f. 887) ubiquity 
 of liis glorified body, 639 n. 3. T. x. § 2 
 (f. 207), final intuition of God, 623 n. 1 ; § 9 
 (ed. Lomm., vol. iii. f. 26), pistis and gnosis, 
 546 n. 2 ; § 23, avoidance of danger, 695 n. 2. 
 T. xi. § 12, the Ebionites, 346 n. 3 ; § 14, the 
 Supper, 649 n.2: § 17, interpretation, 694 
 n. 2. T. xii. § 6, the perfect faith, 547 n. 
 1 ; § 37, Christ's various revelations of him- 
 self" 63.3 n. 3. T. xiii. § 1 (ed. Lomm., vol. 
 iii., p. 310), a determinate number of created 
 beings, 571 n. 3 ; § 2, dependence of the 
 spirit in man on the divine spirit, 629 n. 2; 
 § 7, exorcism, 201 n. 3 ; § 22, necessity in 
 relation to evil, 6.30 n. 3 ; § 26 (ed. Lomm., 
 f. 257), free will, 622 n. 1 ; in Christ, 636 n. 
 6, 639 n. 1. T. xiv. § 16, advice to cate- 
 chists, 528 n. 6. T. xv. § 1 (ed. Huet., 1. 
 378), anger and goodness of God, 663 n. 3 ; 
 § 3 (ed. Huet., S. 367, 309), on Matt. 19 : 12, 
 094 n. 2, 097 n. 1, 098 n. ; § 7 (ed. Lomm., 
 vol. iii., p. 340), on Matt. 19 : 14, 652 n. 2 ; § 
 23, baptism, 648 n. 8. T. xvi. § 1, on 
 avoidance of danger, 695 n. 3 ; § 8 (ed. 
 Lnmm., p. 24), the soul of Christ, 593 n., 
 636 u. 5, 640 n. 1, 644 n. 1 ; proud bishops, 
 603 n. 5 ; § 9, faith and knowledge, 530 n. 2 ; 
 § 12, the Ebionites, 345 n. 2, 364 n. 4 ; § 22, 
 covetous deacons, 233 n. 2; § 25 (f. 445), 
 Origen's charity, 706 n. 4. T. xvii. § 14, 
 the Patri|)assians, 578 n. 2 ; § 26, opinions of 
 the multitude, 699 n. 3 ; § 30, bodies of the 
 angels, 024 n.5; f. 213, the souls under tute- 
 lage, 648 n. 1 : f. 208, revelation of the Logos 
 to different stages of faith, 660 n. 2 ; f. 290, 
 the same, 550 n. 1 ; f . 344, soul of (Jhrist, 636 
 n. 5 ; f. 363, second marriage, 522 n.4; f. 
 402, hint at a repetition of the apocatjistasis, 
 656 n. 2; f. 423, soul of Christ, 636 n. 5, opp. 
 vol. Iii., f. 898, the Lord's Supper, 640 n. 2. 
 
 IIcpl a.pxi)v, pr»f. f. 4, creation from nothing, 
 i. 608 n. 2, L. i. c. 2, § 6, on emanation, 
 568 n. 4 (ed. de la Rue, t. i.), f. 70, transmi- 
 gration, 027 n.2. L. i. c. 8, § 3 (liufin. 
 ttans.), possibility of not ginning, 6.38 n. 4. 
 L. ii. c. 1, soul of the world, 624 n. 3 ; c. 1, 
 § 4, creation from nothing, 568 n.2: c. 2, § 
 2, matter a necessary limit for the creature, 
 624 n.5, c. 4, repetition of the redemptive 
 process, 656 n. 2 ; c. 6, § 6 (Rufin. trans.), 
 sinless nature of Christ, 638 n 4 ; c. 6, the 
 game, t36 n.5; c. 8, .soul tninsfigured into 
 spirit, 626 n. 2 : c. 8, § 3, the same, 037 n. 1 ; 
 c. 9, the divine omnipotence, 570 n. 2, 571 n 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 165 
 
 8. L. iii. c. 4, the o-apfciKo? and the ij/vx'- 
 Kos iu relation to conversion, 629 n. 3 ; c. 5, 
 creative power not conditioned by a preex- 
 istent matter, 568 n. 2. L. iv. c. 8, on lit- 
 eral interpretation, 463 n. 1. 
 
 Philocalia. L. i. f. 17, spiritualizing interpre- 
 tation, i. 557 n. 1 ; literal, 680 n. 3; f. 28, 
 higher truths, 554 n. 2 ; f . 51, the Scriptures, 
 554 n. 1 ; c. 2, ff. 10, 61, analogy between the 
 Scriptures and the creation, 653 nn. 3, 4 ; c. 
 13, ep. to Greg. Thaumaturg.,718 n.3 ; c.l4. 
 Gnostic interpretation, their ignorance of 
 language, 387 n. ; c. 15, growth of knowledge 
 through faith, 544 n. 3 ; the word, 553 n. 1 ; 
 p. 139, hermeneutics, 556 n. 1 ; c. 24 (od. 
 Lomm., t. il., p. 450), grace and freewill, 630 
 n. 5 ; C.26 (ed. de la Rue, t. ii. f. Ill ; Lomm., 
 t. vili., p. 305), God's use of temptation, 626 
 n. 4. 
 
 Selecta in Psalmos, Ps. 44 : 1, the Logos in the 
 0. T., i. 588 n. 3 (ed. delaRue, t. ii.), p. 570, 
 effects of Chiliasm, 651 n. 1 ; (ed. Lomm., t. 
 ii.), p. 888, Identity of the body, 655 n. 2. 
 
 Orifren, school of. See Origen, Gregory 
 Thaiimaturgi^s, Paniphilus. 
 
 Origen, the pagan, i. 699 n. 1. 
 
 Origenistic controversy, ii. 595-598, 641. 
 Renewed, 739-765. 
 
 Origeuists and their opponents, i. 713- 
 722 ; ii. 387, 595. Two parties, ii. 764 
 n. 3. 
 
 Origin of evil. See EvU. 
 
 Origin of man. See Anthropology, Crea- 
 tion, Man. 
 
 Original condition, i. 626, 627 ; ii. 666- 
 668; iv. 485-495; v. 15. Compare 
 Anthropology, Image of God, Sin, 
 Grace, Gnostics, Panliciaus. 
 
 Original righteousness, iv. 492. 
 
 Original sin, i. 313, 314, 626, 627 ; ii. 344. 
 In the Pelagian controversy, ii. 666- 
 684. Hilary of Poictiers on, ii. 618, 
 619. Ambro.se, ii. 622. Augustin, ii. 
 625,626. Pelagius, ii. 638. Theodore 
 of Mopsuestia, ii. 717, 727, 728. Im- 
 maculate conception, iv. 331-333. 
 Scholastics, iv. 359, 491-495. R. of St. 
 Victor, iv. 517. Catharists, iv. 573. 
 Fomes peccati, iv. 332 n. 1. Compare 
 Original condition, Sin. 
 
 Orion, ii. 67 n. 2. 
 
 Orleans, sect there, iii. 593-596, 601. Do- 
 cetic doctrine taught there, 594. Sac- 
 raments of the sect, 594, 595. Bp. of, 
 509 n. 4. University of, v. 32. See 
 Councils, an. 511, an. 533, an. 538, an. 
 541, an. 1022. 
 
 Orninzd, in Parsism, i. 369, 402, 479, 480, 
 482, 488, 489 n. 3. 493 ; ii. 126 n. 1, 
 127-129, 133, 136 ; iii. 587. 
 
 Orontius, Pelagian bishop, ii. 657 n. 2. 
 
 'Opoc, i. 419. See Horus. 
 
 Ortisius. See Panlus. 
 
 < )rphan houses, ii. 169, 288. 
 
 Ori>hans, care for, ii. 288 ; iv. 299. Bish- 
 ops protectors of, ii. 176, 288, 755. 
 Orpheus, i. 125, 255. 
 
 Orthodox, Orthodoxv, zeal for, ii. 507, 
 514, 536, 569, 570, *578, 593, 737, 746; 
 iii. 49, 169, 252, 541, .544, .546 ; iv. 304. 
 Efforts of Lull in behalf of, iv. 68. At 
 
 Prague, v. 235. Feast of Orthodoxy, 
 iii. 549. 
 
 Orthorp (Ohrdrnf), church and monas- 
 tery there, iii. 50 n. 2. 
 
 Ortuinus Gratius. 
 
 Fasciculus rerum (ed. Brown), f. 42, Benno on 
 Greg. VII., iii. 380 n. 1 ; app. f. 185 et seq., 
 Opusc. tripartitum, Humbert de Romania de 
 his quae tractanda, etc., iv. 189 n. 4, 190 nn. 
 1, 2 ; f . 251, writings of Grosshead, iv. 185 
 nn. 
 
 Osbern, the boy, and Anselm, iv. 363. 
 Osborn. 
 Life of Dunstan, iii. 411 n. 6. 
 
 Osma, iv. 268, 269. 
 Osmund, bp., iii. 292. 
 Osservazioni letterarie. 
 
 T. iii. p. 16 (Verona, 1738), old acct. of the 
 Meletian Schism, Arius, ii. 409 n. 2. 
 
 Ostia, bps of, iii. 379 ; iv. 121, 603 ; v. 
 344, 360 n. 2. 
 
 Ostiarii, i. 201 ; iii. 53 n. 6. 
 
 Ostrogoths, ii. 298. See East Goths. 
 
 Oswald, king of Northumberland, iii. 20, 
 21. 
 
 Oswin, Anglo-Saxon king, iii. 24. 
 
 Otfrid, German preacher, iii. 425, 457. 
 Sermons of, 425 n. 3. Paraphrase of 
 the Gospels, 425, 426 n. 2. See Schil- 
 ter. 
 
 Othma, iii. 163. 
 
 Otho, duke of Saxony. See Otho IV. 
 
 Otho I., emperor, his influence in the 
 spread of Christianity, iii. 288, 322, 324, 
 328, 330 n. 2, 331. Embassy to Spain, 
 336 n. 2, 345. Deposition of John XII., 
 367 (v. 18J. Gerbert, 470 n. 3. 
 
 Otho II., emperor, iii. 332, 418. 
 
 Otho III., emperor, iii. 334, 375. Ger- 
 bert, 374, 375. Romuald, 419. Phil- 
 agathus, 422. Bruno, iv. 4-3. 
 
 Otho IV., emperor, as king of Rome, iv. 
 176, 177. As emperor, 177, 226 n. 7, 
 582 n. 4, 609 n. 3. 
 
 Othos, the, iv. 133, 167. 
 
 Otto, bp. of Bamberg, his education and 
 early life, iv. 3. At the Polish court, 
 as bishop, 4-6. His preparations for 
 his mission, 6, 2 n. 1. His missionary 
 labors in Pomerania, 6-31. His life, 
 2 n. 1 ; 4 nn. 1, 4 ; 5 nn. 1,2; 6 nn. ; 1 1 
 nn., 16 nn., 22 n. 2, 23 n., 26 nn., 27 n. 
 1,30 n. Account of Andreas, 2 n. 1, 
 4 n. 1, 7 n., 26 n. 2. See Canisius. 
 
 Otto, bp. of Constance, iv. 94 n. 3, 96. 
 
 Otto, bp. of Freisiugen, on Hildebrand, 
 iii. 381 nn. 1, 2. Gunther Ligtirinus, 
 iv. 148 n. 1. Arnold, iv. 148 n. 2, 149 
 n. 3, 151 n. 2. The crusade, iv. 155. 
 
 Gesta Frideriei, 1. i. c. 40, iv. 155 n. 1. L. ii. 
 c. 20, Abelard and Arnold, iv. 147 n. 2 ; ashes 
 of Arnold, iv. 162 n. 1. L. ii. c. 37, Bernard 
 and Rudolph, iv. 74 n. 2. History, 1. viii. c. 
 6, Urban II., his return to Rome, iv. 129 n. 
 1. 
 
 Otto, bp. of Ostia, iv. 121. 
 
166 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Otto, cardinal of Colonna. See Martin 
 V. 
 
 Ova'ia, ii. 450-455. 
 
 Outward forms and inward essence con- 
 founded, ii. 200, 258, 259, 282, 355, 365, 
 378. Outward works, forms, i. 386 ; 
 iv. 264, 348. See Works. 
 
 Ovid. iv. 448. 
 
 Oxford, university of, iv. 70, 408, 424, 
 608 n.l. Phila'rgi, V. 84. Theological 
 tendencies, v. 93, 240. And the men- 
 dicants, V. 134. Wicklif at, v. 135, 
 136, 137, 142, 149, 1.57, 162, 163. Bull 
 of Greg. XI., v. 146, 147 and n. 2. 
 Scriptures at, v. 151 n. 2. And Prague, 
 V. 241-244, 246, 248. Jerome of 
 Prague at, v. 246. Seal of, v. 244 n. 
 1. 
 
 Ozilia, iv. 39. 
 
 Ornun, iii. 250 u. 1. See John of. 
 
 P. 
 
 Pacatus Drepanius. 
 Panegvr. on Theodosius, c. 29, Maximus and 
 the Priscillianists, ii. 773 n. 3, 774 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Pacianus of Barcelona. 
 Ep. 3, c. Novat., i. 246 n. 2. See Bibl. patr. 
 Galland. 
 
 Pachomius, founder of the cloister life, ii. 
 271-274, 424 n. 2, 741. 
 
 Life of, § 15, ii. 271 n. 5 ; §§ 19, 73, 85, distri- 
 bution of charities, 272 u. 5 ; § 52, Mesori, 
 273 n. 1 ; § 61, 274 n. 1 ; § 77, 271 n. 4. See 
 Acta S. May, and Jerome, Praef. in Reg. Pa- 
 chom. 
 
 Pachomius, martyr, ii. 254 n. 
 
 Pachymeres. See George. 
 
 Padei-born, Diet of, iii. 273. School at, 
 iv. 33. 
 
 Padua, university of, iv. 421. 
 
 Pagan Christians. See GentOe Chris- 
 tians. 
 
 Pagan customs, observance of, differing 
 views of Christians in relation to, i. 
 259-267; ii. 347-351. Transferred to 
 or mixed with Christianity, i. 720 ; ii. 
 371 ; iii. 53 n. 7, 78, 129, 297 and n., 
 333, 497 n. 1, 589 n. 1 (see Pagan fes- 
 tivals). Suppression of, iii. 51, 56, 78, 
 95, 107, 108 (.see Paganism). Spirituali- 
 zation of, iii. 170. 
 
 Pagan elements in Christianity, ii. 48, 
 258 ; iii. 132 (see Pagan customs). In 
 the sects, ii. 768 n.^l ; iii. 603. See 
 Oriental sects. Oriental spirit. 
 
 Pagan festivals, attitude of the church in 
 relation to, i. 91, 265,301 n. 1 ; ii. 347- 
 351 ; iv. 334. See Yule. 
 
 Pagan literature. Sec Literature. 
 
 Pagan shows, i. 263-267, 309; ii. 258. 
 
 Pagan world, its state among the Greeks 
 and Komaus at the appearance of 
 Ciiristianity, i. 5-35. 
 
 Paganism, reliirion of the state, i. 70, 
 87-91, 99, 105, 108. Consciousness of 
 
 God in, i. 4, 177, 178, 558. Points of 
 union with Christianity, i. 5-35, 63, 
 170, 427, 470, 536 ; ii. "486. Of con 
 trast, opposition, i. 17, 26, 33, 34, 70, 
 86, 249. 2.50,462,631,649; ii. 48. At 
 tein]its to unite it with Christianitv, i. 
 93, 172; ii. 38, 258; iii. 297 (see Pa- 
 gan customs, 333). Its influence on 
 Christian life and doctrine, i. 252, 260- 
 262, 265, 276, 292, 337, 338 ; ii. 21, 258. 
 Eiinomius on, ii. 448. Influence of 
 Christianity on, i. 106, 170; ii. 62,63, 
 107. Kelatiou of Montanism to, i. 513, 
 520, 521. Adliered to by men, i. 172. 
 Zeal of Maximin for, ii. 2-6. Measures 
 for suppression of, ii. 22, 26, 27, 33, 
 88, 89, 91-104 (see Constantine, Force, 
 Pagan customs). ReAaA-al of (see Jul 
 ian). At Athens, ii. 39. And litera- 
 ture (see Literature). Remains of, ii. 
 90, 100, 110, 298. In high places, ii. 
 93 n. 3, 94, 96 ; in the country, origin 
 of the name, ii. 90, 91 , 100 ; in the East, 
 ii. 91, 94-99, 102, 103; in the West, ii. 
 92-94, 99-102 ; in Sardinia, iii. 13, n. 
 1, 603 n. 2. Revival of in Kent and Es- 
 sex, iii. 18, 19 ; in Northumberland, iii. 
 20 ; in Germany, iii. 25, .50 n. 1 ; among 
 the Saxons, iii. 76, 78, 79 ; in Den- 
 mark, iii. 290 ; in Norway, iii. 296-298 ; 
 Hungary, iii. 334, .335; the Franks, iii. 
 78, 79 ; Faroe Isles, iii. 307 ; in Bohe- 
 mia, iii. 322 ; among the Wends, iii. 
 323, 325. Photius on Western, iii. 566 
 n. 2. Condition of, iv. 11. Reactions 
 of (see Reactions). See Idealism, Pla- 
 tonism, Heathen, Logos. 
 
 Pagans. Intercourse with, i. 218. Ex- 
 cluded from part of the church service, 
 328. Instruction of, 527-529. Hostil- 
 ity to Christians, ii. 3-6, 17, 18. Ex- 
 cluded from ])laces of trust, ii. 102. 
 Of Julian's time, ii. Ill n. (see Jul- 
 ian). And image worsliip, V. 233. Sal- 
 vation of, iii. 314, 602; v. 388. See 
 Apologies, Baptism (period iii.). Barba- 
 rians, Clement, Justin Martyr, Virtues 
 of the pagans. 
 
 Paganus, Peter, v. 244 n. 1. 
 
 Pagi. 
 
 On the edict of Aurelian, i. 108 n. 2. Council 
 of tJangra, ii. 281 n. 1. Kp. of Boniface, iii. 
 65 n. 6. Ep. of Alcuin, iii. 77 n. 6. 
 
 Paintings, i. 293; ii. 328; iii. 198, 199, 
 212, 215, 219, 232, 237, 440. Religious 
 use of, forbidden, iii. 216-218. De- 
 stroyed, iii. 219. Of Methodius, iii. 308. 
 The' monk Lazarus, iii. 547. In the 
 temple at Stittin, iv. 14. Symbolic at 
 Rome, iv. 163 and n. 3, 164 and n. 3, 
 165. Lull on, iv. .307, 308. See Art, 
 Artists, Image worship. Pictures. 
 
 Palacky, Franz, v. 344 n. 1. 
 
 Oeschichte von, Boehnien, Bd. iii. Abth. 1, 8 
 24, Ann of lioheniiii, v. 241 n. S. 161 
 and 11. 225, Conrad of Waldhauscn. 183 n. 2. 
 S. 104, Militz, 174 n. 1. S. 187, Thomas of 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 167 
 
 Stitney, 245 n. 6. S. 188, Lectures at 
 Prague, 248 n. 2. S. 192, n. 245, Faul- 
 fisch, and Jerome of Prague, 245 n. 4. SS. 
 197, 198, Wicklif and IIuss, 243 n. 1. SS. 
 213, 214, Chronicles of Prague Universitv, 
 247 nn. 2, 3. S. 216, Ep. of Huss to Zbvnek, 
 237 n. 1. S. 222, Convocation of the univer- 
 sity, an. 1408; decrees relating to Wicklif\s 
 writing.'^, 248 nn. 1, 3. S. 223, Consistory 
 of Prague, an. 1408, Welcnowitz, 250 n. 3, 251 
 n. 1. S. 224, declaration of Zbynek, 252 
 n. 3 ; exodus of Genoans from Prague, 253 n. 
 S. 246, charges against IIuss, 258 n. 4. S. 
 258, Ep. of W'enceslaus to John XXIII., 271 
 n. 2. S. 264, Chron. Univ. Prag., 272 n. 1. 
 S. 277 note, and 278, burning of the bulls, 
 286 n. 1 ; edict of Wenceslaus, 287 nn. 2, 3. 
 S. 281, action of the faculty of the uuiv., 292 
 n. 5. S. 282, propositions of the eight doc- 
 tors, 292 n. 1. S. 286, Chron. univ.Prag., 
 excommunication of IIuss, 294 n. S. 289 et 
 seq., Synod of Prague, an. 1413, 297 n. 1. S. 
 293, the same, 297 n. 2. S. 294, committee 
 appointed bv the king, 298 n. SS. 297, 298 
 note, letters of IIuss, 310 n. 2. S. 298 et 
 seq., IIuss and the Bohemian literature, 244 
 n. 3. S. 301 note, 412, Jerome of Prague, 373 
 n. 3. S, 304, secret visits of IIuss at Prague, 
 316 n. 4. S. 312, and 313 note, ep. of Uuss 
 to Sigismond, 318 n . 2. S . 321 note, IIuss at 
 Constance, 326 n. 3. S. 330, 330 n. 2. S. 
 332 note, Jacobellus, 338 n. 1 S. 339 note, 
 448, efforts to liberate IIuss, 339 n. 4. 
 Tour to Italy (Prague, 1838), s. 72 et seq., sup- 
 pression of a sect at Milan, iv. 639 n. I . 
 
 Palais, iv. .373. 
 
 Paleuza, Spanish University at, iv. 268. 
 
 Palestine, Judaism in, i. 39-49, 62. Plato- 
 uisin, 44. Persecution in, 103, 140, 153, 
 154,156. Christmas, 302. Marcus, 440. 
 Origen in, 594,704,705, 716. Pagans in, 
 ii. 95, 103. Terebon, ii. 143. Monach- 
 ism in, ii. 263, 270, 271, 275, 741, 744, 
 745, 747, 748 ; iv. 266. Sacred places, 
 ii. 31, 377, 378; iii. 457 ; iv. 266 (see 
 Pilgrimages). In the Monophvsite con- 
 troversy, ii. 583 and n. 2, 589, 590. 
 Influence of Origen, ii. 595, 596, 764. 
 Pelagius in, ii. 640-645. Manicheans 
 in, ii. 769. Conquered by the Persians, 
 iii. 84. By the Saracens, iii. 180, 206. 
 Sophronius, iii. 178, 180. Image wor- 
 ship in, iii. 206, 209. The crusades, iv. 
 125-127, 178, 191, 300. See Acco, 
 Bethlehem, Cae.sarea, Cosmas bp. of 
 Majuma, Crusades, Holy places, Je- 
 rome, Jerusalem. 
 
 Paletz, Stephen, friend of IIuss, v. 244 
 and n. 2, 245, 248 n. 4, 252 n. 2, 277, 
 286. Timidity of, 277-279. Change 
 of relations between them, 279. Dean 
 of the faculty at Prague ; joins in the 
 condemnation of the 45 articles, 291, 
 and n. Writings of Huss against, 
 294, 299. Proceedings against Huss, 
 295-298, 303, 306, 310, 318 n. 1. At 
 Constance, 118, 279, 321, 327-332, 336, 
 345, 351, 356, 363, 366. Jerome of 
 Prague, 376. 
 
 Pall. See Pallium. 
 
 Palladius, archdeacon, ii. 147 and n. 2. 
 
 Palladius, bp. of Helenopolis, visit to the 
 Egyptian cloisters, ii. 272. 
 Hist. Lausiaca, cc. 6, 38, Bibl. patr. Paris, t. 
 
 xiii. ff. 909, 957, numbers of the Coenobites, 
 ii. 272 n. 1; hospitality, 289 n. 1; c. 26, f. 
 939, Anthony, 271 n. 1 ; cc. 31, 33,95, effects 
 of spiritual pride, 275 n. 1, 276 n. 1 ; c. 39, 
 cloister of Panopolis, industry, 272 n. 4. 
 Heron, 275 n. 3; c. 76, Serapion, 288 n. 3 : 
 c. 78, Jerome, 644 n. 3 ; c. 147, Origen, i. 708 
 n. 3 ; f . 300, nunneries, ii. 273 n. 4. Life of 
 Chrysostom (opp. Ghrysost. ed. Montf., t. 
 xiii.), ii. 170 n. 2, 753 n. 2, 756 notes; acts 
 of process against bp. Antoninus of Ephe- 
 sus, ii. 170 n. 2. 
 
 Palladius, magistrianus, ii. 534. 
 
 Pallium, of the aanriTTig, i. 239 n. ; ii.409 
 u. 2. Philosopher's cloak, mantle, i. 275, 
 661, 662, 668, 674; ii. 88 n. 97. Pall, 
 badge of archiepiscopal dignity, iii. 15, 
 64, 65, 118, 119 n. 2, 124 n. 1, 277, 375, 
 574 ; iv. 43, 200 ; v. 276. 
 
 Palm Sunday, ii. 341 ; iv. 39. 
 
 Palmyra, ii. 95 n. 5. 
 
 Pambo, abbot, ii. 354, 355 n. 1. 
 
 Pammachius of Rome, ii. 749. 
 
 Pamphylia, ii. 276, 584, 757. 
 
 Pampliylus, presbyter at Caesarea. His 
 
 zeal in behalf of science, and Biblical 
 
 study, i. 721. Death of Origen, 711 n. 3. 
 
 Apologia Origenis (ed. de la Rue), i. 704 n. 3 : 
 
 t. 4, f. 35, 640 n. 
 
 Pandects, i. 107 n. 4. 
 
 Pandulf, prince of Capua, iii. 422. 
 
 Paunonia, ii. 18, 449, 450, 742 ; iii. 318 n. 
 1, 330 and n. 2, 332, 333. Lower, ii. 
 438. See Sirmium. 
 
 Panopolis, cloister of, ii. 272. Nestorius 
 in, 552. 
 
 Panta?uus, catechist, in Arabia, i. 81. In 
 India, 82. In Alexandria, 529, 691, 694 
 u. 1. 
 
 Pantheism, of the stoics, i. 16, 17. Unity 
 and end of heathenism, 31. Opposi- 
 tion of Judaism to, 347. Origin of 
 evil in, 374. In Gnosticism, 374, 375, 
 443, 444 n. 4,446, 450. lu the religions 
 of ancient Asia, 479, 481, 573. Mys- 
 tic, 450 u. 2. Relation of the doctrine 
 of the Trinity to, 572, 573. And of the 
 Resurrection, 654. Modern, 370 n. In 
 Scotus, iii. 461, 462, 464 n. 4, 465, 489 ; 
 iv. 444. In the Thondracians, iii. 588 
 n. 2. In the sect at Orleans, iii. 594. 
 The Euchites, iii. 601. Pantheistic in- 
 terpretations of Joachim's doctrine, iv. 
 230. (See Franciscans.) In the school 
 of Averrhoes, iv. 431, 449. Contest of 
 Christian theism with, iv. 444-450. Al- 
 maric, iv. 446, 449, 618. In the sects, 
 V. 179 n. 1. Pantheistic friends of God, 
 v. 392, 393-402, 409, 411. 
 
 Pantheistic tendencies, ii. 279, 615; iii. 
 183, iv. 275; v. 167. 
 
 Pantheon, presented to Boniface IV., iii. 
 
 134. 
 Pantomimes, i. 264. 
 Pautoppedan. 
 
 Annates eccles. Danic, p. 158, Poppo, iii. 269 
 n. 2. 
 
 Papa universalis, iii. 115. See Papacy, 
 
 Pope. 
 
168 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Papa urbis jsternoe, ii. 207. 
 Papacy, germ of the, ii. 211 ; ii. 198- 
 208. In Britain, i. 85, 86. Zacliarias 
 and the, iii. 6.3. Its development in the 
 Third and Fourth Periods, iii. 111-122, 
 210 (.see IJoniface, Gregory I.). lu 
 Britain, iii. 292, 346-399. 
 
 //( the Filth Period, iv. 82-197. Op- 
 ponents of, 2 u. 2, 628. Papal election.s, 
 169 and n. 2, 192 (sec elections). Tri- 
 umph of alisoluti.sm, 194. l'a]):il sys- 
 tem, 194-197. Attacked, 211. Distinct 
 branches of the papal chnrch govern- 
 ment, 197-205. Bernard on the, 158- 
 160, 255, 256. Abbot Joachim on the 
 corruption of, 222-226. Downfall pre- 
 dicted, 187 n. 2, 202. 
 
 Histori/ in the Sixth Period, v. 1- 
 133. Eoiindatiou of its power, 1. 
 Wicklif and the, 137, 162, 164, 172, 
 173. Janow, 204. Hiiss, 304-309, 
 311. Ejjochs in the history of the 
 papacy, iii. 112, 353; iv. 82, 173, 194. 
 See Absolutism, Popes. 
 Papal court, v. 13, 21. See Avignon, Ro- 
 man court. 
 Papal monarchy, i. 211 ; iii. 447 ; iv. 194 ; 
 
 V. 21. See Papacy. 
 Papellards, iv. 285, 286, 303. 
 Paphlagonia, ii. 71, 180, 281. Image 
 
 worship in, iii. 206. 
 Paphnutius, abbot, ii. 751. 
 Paphnutius, bishop and confessor, ii. 180, 
 
 181. 
 Papias, bp. of Hierapolis, i. 513 n. 1, 650, 
 651. 
 
 AoyCuiv KvpiaKuiv e'fTjy^creis, fragm. J. A. Cramer, 
 Catena in actaapost., Oxon, ISSS, p. 12, Judas 
 Iscariot, i. 650 n. 2. 
 
 Pappeuheim, Von, marshal of the empire, 
 V. 371. 
 
 Parables of Christ, with the Gnostics, i. 
 388. Bogomiles, iv. 558. AVheat and 
 tares, i. 501 ; ii. 242 ; iv. 589 ; v. 158 n. 
 2. Mustard seed, etc., v. 201 (i. 1). 
 
 Parabolani, ii. 192, 570. 
 
 Paraclete, Mani, i. 487, 501, .504. In 
 Moutanisni, i. 511, 512, 51.5-517, 527, 
 565 n. 3, 678. With Photiiins, ii 482. 
 In the Oriental sects, with Scrgius, 
 iii. 253, 254. Catharists, iii. 59.5; iv. 
 571. 
 
 Paracondaces, abbot, iii. 256. 
 
 Paradise, with JMiilo, i. 54 n. 2. The 
 Hahbins, 56. In Manicheism, 497. 
 Moutanisni, 523 n. 2. With Origcn 
 and Hieracas, 627, 714. With Teitul- 
 liau, 654; Chry.sostom, ii. 719; Catha- 
 rists, iv. 581. John xxii., v. 38. 
 
 Uafmihaic u7ToaTo?uKr/, i. 306, 528, 532. 
 
 Paraphrases, iii. 425, 471. 
 
 HapaaKevff, ii. 333 n. 1. 
 
 Parchor, the iirophet, i. 406 u. 3, 408. 
 
 Pardulus of Laon, iii. 490. 
 
 Parentalia, i. 720; ii. 371, 372 n. 2. 
 
 Paris, introduction of Christianity there. 
 Diouysius, i. 84 ; iii. 466. Bps." of, iii. 
 
 567 ; iv. 201, 325, 409, 423. University 
 of, iv. 3, 33, 70, 173, 210, 211, 282, 283', 
 289, 340, 409, 410, 411, 417, 418 and n. 
 4, 425 ; V. 25, 32, 37 and n. 3, 84, 93, 
 192, 232, 248, 254, 353, 354, 407. 
 
 Spirit of freedom at, iv. 282, 289. 
 Lull at, 63, 65, 70, 437. Yves summoned 
 to, 121. Peter Cantor, 202. Fulco at, 
 209. Abelard, 373, 383. Albertus,421. 
 Aquinas, 422. Almaric, 446. The Sor- 
 bonne, 303. Sciiolasticism, 357. Life 
 there, 413 and n. 7, 414, 417. St. Geu- 
 ovese, 416. Catharists, 583. The eter- 
 nal gospel, 619. Convention of the 
 Franciscan order at (an. 1292), 621. 
 See Councils, an. 557, an. 615, an. 825, 
 an. 1050-1052, an. 1210, an. 1212, an. 
 1406. See St. Victor, William of Au- 
 vergue. 
 
 The university and the popes in 
 Avignon, v. 21. And that of Orleans, 
 32. Of Oxford, 93. Of Prague, 248. 
 In the schism, 46 n. 1, 48-50, 52-56, 62- 
 66, 72, 77. In the Council at Pisa, 78- 
 8.3. After the Council at Pisa, 91-100. 
 At Constance, 107, 110, 375. Pious 
 women in Paris, 222. Jerome of 
 Prague at, 246, 372, 375. Hist. Uni- 
 vers. Parisiens., see Boulaeus. 
 
 Parish, parochia, ii. 194 and n. 1. Par- 
 ish churches neglected, iii. 413. Parish 
 priests, i. 194, iv. 277 ; oppressed, iii. 
 413 ; incompetent, iv. 287 ; Janow on, 
 V. 203-205. 
 
 Parisian theologians, v. 13, 254, 375, 382. 
 See Paris. 
 
 Parma, iii. 154, 396; iv. 107. Segarelli 
 at, iv. 626 and n. 4, 627, 629. See 
 Chronicle of Parma. 
 
 Parmenianus, Donatist bishop, ii. 249, 
 251 n. 2. 
 
 Parochia, parochus, napoiKia, ii. 194 n. 1. 
 See Parish. 
 
 Pars Donati, ii. 226. 
 
 Parsism. Among the Pharisees, i. 40. 
 Paisic elements in the Essenean mysti- 
 cism, 44, 47. In Gnosticism, 369, 374, 
 376, 378, 382. With Basilides, 402 and 
 n. 2, 403. In Maniclieism, 376, 479- 
 495, 501, 506. Relation to Christianity, 
 482-484. Purgatory, 654. Paganism 
 and, ii. 110. Oi)])Ositiou of, to Cliris- 
 tiauitv, ii. 126-1.30. In the Oriental 
 sects," iii. 243, 244 n. 4, 266, 587, 588; 
 iv. 553. 
 
 Partheiiey, iv. 145. 
 
 Parthenius, bp. of Lam])sacus, life of, ii. 
 319 n. 2. 
 
 Tlap&evot., i. 275. 
 
 Ua/mevuv, ii. 266 n. 1. 
 
 Partliia, Christianity there, i. 79, 80, 
 487. 
 
 Parthians expelled from Persia, 487. 
 
 Particularism, i. 86, 87; ii. 680, 701. 
 With Mohammed, iii. 85. Particular 
 conscience, iv. 84. 
 
 Parlies, church, ii. 609-616. In the 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 169 
 
 schism, V. 63, 64. In reference to re- 
 form, 232, 233, 235, 240, 253, 254, 258. 
 
 Party, passion, ii. 72 ; couscieuce, iii. 350. 
 
 Party, spirit of, iv. 84. 
 
 Pasagii, iv. 590-592. 
 
 Pascal, i. 359. 
 
 Pascha, ii. 341 nn. 3, 6. 
 
 Paschal festival. See Easter, Passover. 
 
 Paschal lamb, v. 228. 
 
 Paschalis I., pope, iii. 433, 546. 
 
 Paschalis II., pope, iv. 2, 97 n. 8. Cru- 
 sade against Henry IV., 129, 130. Re- 
 monstrance of the clergv of Liege, 130- 
 132. Contest with Henry V., 132-135. 
 Imprisoned, concedes the right of lay 
 investiture, 134. Opinions in regard to 
 his conduct, 134-140, 142, 223. 'ilis re- 
 pentance, 140, 141. Consequent schism, 
 141. On the regalia, 147. Court of, 
 196 n. 2. Confirms the rule of the Cis- 
 tercian order, 252. Opposed to the 
 withdrawal of the cup, 345. See Har- 
 dnin, t. vi. p. ii. 
 Ep. 22, to emp. Henry V., iv. 13.3 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Paschalis III., pope, iv. 135 n. 1, 168. 
 Paschasiiis, deacon, iii. 25 n. 3. 
 Paschasius l?adhert, teacher at Corbie, 
 iii. 272. Doctrine of the Eucharist, 
 494-497, 499, 508. Ojtposed, 497-502, 
 515, 527, 528. Berengar against, 505, 
 506, 521, 522. Stories of actual appear- 
 ances of the body and blood of Christ, 
 496, 521 ; iv. 345 ; v. 238. Controversy 
 on Matt. 15 : 17, iii. 529 n. 1. 
 Citations : — 
 
 Address to Charles the Bald, iii. 497 n. 2. 
 Conini. on Matt. 1. ix, 501 n. 1. L. xii., 501 
 nn. 1, 2. Decorporeet .sanguine Domini, c. 
 14, p. 1595, Peswil, 521 n. 2. De sacramento 
 corporis et sanguinis Christi, 495 n. 2, c. 2, 
 496 n. 3 ; c. 3, 496 n. 1 ; c. 5, 499 n. 4 : c. 14, 
 miraculous stories, 496 n. 2; c. 19, 495 nn. 
 3, 4, 496 nn. 4, 5 ; f. 1566, 499 n. 2. Second 
 edition, 497, and n. 2. {See D'Achery Spici- 
 leg., t. i., A. S. (0 B.) S. iv. p. 2). Ep. to 
 Frudegard (opp. f. 1619), 496 n. 6. Life of 
 Wala, 352 nn. 1, 3. Life of Adelard (Acta S. 
 Jan.), 449 n. 3. 
 
 Passau, iii. 26. Bishopric there, 55. See 
 
 Altmann, Pilgrim, Wenzel Tiem. 
 Passio Donati et Advocati. 
 (See Du Pin, monumenta, f. 190), ii. 228 n. 3 ; 
 § 3, 229 n. 1. 
 
 Pasi^ion, the, of Christ. See Christ. 
 
 Passions, victory over, i. 76, 621. Con- 
 flict with, ii. 276; iv. 236. Passio and 
 propassio, iv. 496, 497. See Affections, 
 Temptation. 
 
 Passive tendency, iv. 623, 624. See Mys- 
 ticism. 
 
 Passover festival, controversies with re- 
 gard to the, i. 297-300 ; ii. 337, 338; iii. 
 347, 585. In the east and in the west, 
 i. 297-300; ii.338. Council of Nice on 
 the, ii. 337, 338. Jewish, i. 324, 325, 
 331 ; ii. 337, 379 ; iii. 436 n. 2. See 
 Easter. 
 
 Pastoral care, iv. 276, 277, 278, 281, 284, 
 287. 
 
 Pastoral epistles, the, i. 64, 396. 
 Pa.storal instructions, iii. 123-126, 142, 
 
 143, 154, 426, 427. 
 Pastoral office, Grosshead on the, iv. 185, 
 
 186. 
 Pastors, ii. 193 (see Presbyters). Among 
 
 the Paulicians, iii. 264. Franciscans 
 
 as, see Pastoral care. 
 Patarenes, iii. 393 ; iv. 99, 225, 226, 565, 
 
 592. 
 Pataria (Patarenes), popular part}' in Mi- 
 lan, iii. 393. See Patarenes. 
 Paternoster, ii. 361 n. 2 ; iii. 42. See 
 
 Lord's Prayer. 
 Paternus, the proconsul, i. 137. 
 Patience, of Ciiristians, i. 76, 123, 127. 
 
 Gregory I. on, iii. 149. Militz, v. 180. 
 
 Huss, V. 267. Suso, v. 411, 412. See 
 
 Martyrs. 
 Uu&oc, in error, i. 21, n. 5, 22. 
 Patinus, bp. of Lyons, iii. 39 n. 3. 
 Patres apostolici, i. 109 n. 1. See Apos- 
 tolic fathers. 
 Patriarchs, ii. 196-198 ; iii. 349, 545, 557, 
 
 570, 575. The twelve, with the Priscil- 
 
 lianists, ii. 777, 778. 
 Patrick, St., ii. 146-149; iii. 10. Life of, 
 
 ii. 147 n. 1. 
 
 Confessiones (see Opuscula Patricii, ed. J 
 Waraji), ii. 146, 147 n. 1 ; c. 3, 148 n. 1 ; ff. 
 16, 20, 149 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Patrimonium Petri, iii. 120, 234. En- 
 larged, 122. 
 
 Patripassians, i. 469, 576 n. 4, 577, 578, 
 583-585, 590, 592, 593 n. 610; ii. 485. 
 
 Patronage, rights of, first establisliment 
 of them, iii. 109. Their enlargement, 
 limitation, 1 10. 
 
 In tlif h'iiurth Perioa. Abused, iii. 
 351, 400-404, 413. See Investiture. 
 
 Paul, Armenian, teacher of the Pauli- 
 cians, iii. 246, 249. 
 
 Paul, martyr, i. 230. 
 
 Paul, patriarch of Constantinople, iii. 
 185-187, 190. 
 
 Paul I., pope, iii. 234. SeeMansi Concil. 
 t. xii. 
 
 Paul, son of Callinice, iii. 244, 246. 
 
 Paul, the Apostle, on the Pagan world, 
 i. 4; iv. 370, 379. At Athens, i. 17 
 n. 2, 176 ; ii. 133 n. 3. Pharisee, i. 40. 
 Persecutor, ii. 705. Conversion of, 
 i. 544; ii. 705; iii. 312; iv. 79, 80, 
 245, 375. Method of, i. 550, 551 ; iii. 
 21 ; iv. 136, 158; v. 301. Relation to 
 the other ajjostles, i. 212. To Peter, 
 i. 319; iii. 437 n. 3; iv. 132, 424; v. 
 18, 32, 95, 127. Liberal culture of, iii. 
 150 n. 7 ; V. 262. Use of diali-Ctics, ii. 
 233. Of the miracle, iii. 147. Reve- 
 lations to, iv. .345 n. 3, 371, 405. Inspi- 
 ration of (Jerome on), ii. 391, 392. Ja- 
 now, V. 207. Labors among Gentile 
 Christians, i. 342, 343. Manual labor, 
 ii. 295 ; iii. 77, 286 ; v. 141. In Arabia, 
 i. 81. In Spain, i. 85. At Rome, mar- 
 
170 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 tyrdom, i. 203, 204, 213 (695) ; ii. 199 ; 
 iii. 35 ; iv. 90. Images of, i. 292 n. 2 ; 
 ii. 324, 326; iii. 199, 219 n. 3. festival 
 of, ii. 369; iii. 134. Tomb of, iii. 423. 
 Church of in Rome, v. 3. Alluded to 
 by Lucian ■? i. 158 n. 2. Influeuce in 
 the early church, i. 159, 289, 351, 645. 
 lu the church cou.stitution, i. 182, 188, 
 189, 197 ; earlier and later time, i. 187, 
 191 ; retrogression from his position, i. 
 194, 195. The Jewish spirit and, i. 340, 
 342, 343. AVith the Ebionites, i. .346, 
 349, 675. The Nazareues concerning 
 Paul, i. 349. In the Clementines, i. 360- 
 362. In Gnosticism, i. 371, 383, 385, 
 388. With individual Gnostics, i. 396, 
 398,413,415,417, 4.33, 450, 453, 457, 
 458 n. 3 ; (Marcion), 460-464, 470, 471, 
 473,474. Porphvrv on. i. 171. Clem- 
 ent, i. 262, 621. Justin Martyr, i. 364 
 and u. 2. With Origen, i. .544, "546, 550, 
 551, 628 and n. 2, 695. With the Ar- 
 temonites, i. 580 n. 1. Hegesippus, i. 
 675, 676. Clement of Home, i. 676. 
 With Irenreus and Tertullian, i. 679, 
 680 11. 2 (290, 294). With Julian, ii. 
 46, 55, 56. Augustin and, ii. 124, 398, 
 624, 627, 6.30, 678 ; iv. 376. Jerome, ii. 
 391, 392, 747. Hilary, ii. 620. Pra3- 
 destiuatus, ii. 704, 705. Bisho)) Daniel, 
 iii. 54 n. 2. Desiderius, iii. 56 n. 5. 
 Migetius, iii. 157 n. 1. With the Pauli- 
 cians, iii. 245, 246 and u. 1, 247, 248, 
 251-254, 258, 268. Claudius of Turin, 
 iii. 431. Awakening influence of Paul, 
 iii. 593. Abbot Joachim, iv. 227-229. 
 Catharists and, iv. 569, 570, 576. 
 Wicklif, V. 157, 171, 172. Janow, v. 
 207, 209. Huss, v. 332, 362. Nicholas 
 of Basle, 391,392. 
 
 On Judaism and Christianitv, i. 62, 
 63, 64 ; iv. 72, 81 ; v. 238. Power of 
 Christianity, i. 72, 129, 249. Evidence 
 of the Go-spel, i. 75, 176; v. 27. On 
 Charismata, i. 170, 180, 186, 510, 544; 
 iii. 174. Universnl priesthood, i. 180. 
 On lay preaching (in the Apostolic con- 
 stitutions), i. 197. Church disci]jline, 
 i. 218; ii. 24. On conversion, i. 249. 
 The stadium, i. 265. On slavery, i. 
 269; ii.288; iii. 99. Place, in worship ; 
 the church in the house, i. 290. On 
 fasts and festivals, i. 294, 297, 299 and 
 n. 2. Churcli siugimj, i. 304. On jireach- 
 iug (i. 197), 323 n. 1 ; iii. 77, 124. Di- 
 vine service, i. 327. Jewish and pagan 
 Christians, i. 341, 363. Gnosis, i. 360. 
 Second marriage, i. 522 n. 4. Faitii 
 and sight, i. 546, 645. Historical Chris- 
 tianity, i. 550, 551. Creation, i. 564. 
 Trinity, i. 572. 574, 575. The nuinifold 
 ojjerations of the spirit, i. 595 ; iii. 179. 
 Kesiirrection, i. 655. Corinthian church, 
 ii. 48. On nuirriage of clergy, ii. 180, 
 182, 309; iii. 383. On martyrdom, ii. 
 253 u. 2. Difference in usages, ii. 335 ; 
 iv. 92. The natural and sjiiritual man. 
 
 i. 628 ; ii. 487 ; iv. 428 ; v. 8. Depend- 
 ence on God, ii. 488 ; iii. 465 n. 3. 
 Against superstition, iii. 64. On knowl- 
 edge of Christ, iii. 143. Assurance, iii. 
 146. On intercourse with unlielievers, 
 iii. 157 n. 1. Head.shipin thechuirh, iii. 
 116. The Gospel as final, iii. 192, 209, 
 371,406. Church offices, iii. 209. Con- 
 tentment, iii. .306. Number of the saved, 
 iii. 421. Incom))rehensibilit_v of God's 
 decrees, ii. 699; iii. 477. 1 Tim. 2 : 4, 
 iii. 482. 2 Cor. 5:16, iii. 522. Kings, 
 iii. .537. Sect in Col. 2 : 2, iii. 592 n. 
 1. Life without law, iv. 11, False 
 teachei-s, iv. 73. Magistrates, iv. 109 
 n. 1, 142, 172, 202. Clergy in secular 
 affairs, iv. 147 ; v. 86. On .soitow, iv. 
 250. On knt)wledge, iv. 377. Eternity 
 in predestination, iv. 475. Freewill, ii. 
 689, 705 ; iv. 516. The law and sin, iv. 
 554 ; v. 206, 209. Armor of, iv. 532. 
 With Chrysomalos, works, iv. 561. In- 
 ner man, iv. 562. Antichrist, iv. 615; 
 v. 239. Authoritv of Scri])ture, v. 27, 
 28, 40. The la.st times, v. 42, 178, 21 1. 
 Spiritual liberty, v. (8), 118, 212. The 
 Lord's Supper, v. 157, 220, 225. Orders 
 of the clergv, v. 170. The church, v. 
 171. 172. Grace, v. 214 n. 3. His epis- 
 tles, i. 64, 72, 290, 297, 396, 574, 575 ; 
 iv. 616 ; copied, iii. 81 n. 1. See Com- 
 mentaries, Pauline, The several epis- 
 tles. 
 
 Paul, the hermit, ii. 264. 
 
 Paul Bernreider. 
 
 Life of Gregory VIX., § 11, iii. 381 n. 2. 
 
 Paul of Autioch, Gnostic, i. 695. 
 
 Paul of Samo.<ata, bp. of Antioch. His 
 doctrine, i. 601-603. His character and 
 methods, 603-605. Banisluuent of the 
 church hymns, 604 (.304). Deposition, 
 605(142). Lucianand, 722n. 6. Arius 
 and, ii. 404. Apollinaris on, ii. 486. 
 Doctrines of Nestorius compared with 
 his, ii. 511, 563 n. 5. 
 
 Cited in Kpiphaniu?, hseres., 67, i. 602 nn. 1, 5. 
 lu Leoiir. Rvzaiit. c. .Vest, et Kutvchen, 602 
 n. 2, tido n."2 (see Erlieh). Synodal letter 
 ajrainst (in Euseb. 1, V, c. 30), H02 n 4, 603 
 n. 4. In Mansi, cone. i. f. Itl34 (pub. by 
 Turrian), 603 un. 1, 3. See Logos, Malehion, 
 Monarchians. 
 
 Paul Perriu. 
 
 Hist, des Vaudois, 1. iii., iv. 605 n. 2. Albi- 
 geois, 642 n. 2. 
 
 Paul Warnefrid (Diaconus). 
 
 Ilomiliarium, iii. 126, Gesta episc. Mcttcns. (See 
 I'erz .Mon., t. 2), Chrodegang, iii. 128 n. 1. 
 
 Paiilicians, iii. 244-270. Their origin, 244. 
 Derivatiiin of tiie nanu' ; their founder, 
 
 246, 247. Their adherence to the N. T., 
 particularly to the writings of St. Paul, 
 
 247. Distinguished teachers among 
 them, 249, 2.')0. Their opposition to 
 image worship, 250. Their spread in 
 Asia Minor, 250. False accusations 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 171 
 
 brought against them, 253. Their con- 
 spiracy auci flight, 256. Their irrup- 
 tions into the Homan provinces, 256. 
 Doctrines of tlie Paulicians, 256-26.3. 
 On the ci-eatiou of tlie workl, 257. On 
 the Demiurge, 257-263, 266-268. On 
 heaven, 257. Ou human nature, 258. 
 On redemption and tlie person of the 
 Redeemer, 260-262, 594 n. 3. Against 
 the worship of tlie Virgin Mary, 262. 
 On the passion of Christ, 262. Against 
 the adoration of the cross, 262, 598. 
 Against the celebration of the sacra- 
 ments, 263, 595 n. 2. Their ecclesias- 
 tical institutions, 263. Church offices 
 among them, 264, 591 u. 5. Their svs- 
 tem of morality, 265-267. Written 
 records of the faith among them, 267- 
 269, 600. In Bulgaria ? 309 n. 6. 
 
 In the Fourth Period, iii. 586-589, 
 598. Proceedings of Theodora and of 
 Tzimesces against them, 587. Athinga- 
 nians, 592. 
 
 [n the Fifth Period. Their settle- 
 ments beyond the limits of the Greek 
 empire, iv. 552. In Philippopolis (iii. 
 587), 564. Publicani, 565. Allied sects, 
 552, 567. See Peter of Sicily, Photius, 
 Rader. 
 
 Paulicius. See Paulitzky. 
 
 Pauliue church, i. 328; development, 342. 
 See Paul. 
 
 PauUnus, bp. of Antioch, ii. 458, 461, 
 464. 
 
 Paulinus, bp. of York, iii. 19, 20. 
 
 Paulinus, canonical at Metz. 
 Ep. to Berengar, iii. 508 n. 8. 
 
 Paulinus, deacon of Milan, ii. 640. 
 Life of Ambrose, ii. 95 n. 4, 215 n. 1. 
 
 Paulinus, magister, ii. 519 n. I. 
 
 Paulinus, patriarch of Aquileia, iii. 167. 
 
 Paulinus of Nola. 
 
 Carmen 9 and 10, de Felicis natali, ii. 328 n. 1. 
 Ep. 36, ad Macarium, 119 u. 4. Ep. 321, 317 
 n. 3. 
 
 Paulitzky (Paulicius), Polish command- 
 ant, iv. 7, 8, 10. 
 Paulliuiaiius, brother of Jerome, ii. 748. 
 Paulus, bp. of Eniesa. Homily at Alex- 
 andria, ii. 346 n. 2. Deputy of Orien- 
 tals at A., 542. 
 Paulus, imperial commissioner, ii. 229. 
 Paulus, notary. Catena of, ii. 34. 
 Paulus, patriarch of Constantinople, re- 
 signs his office, iii. 225. De^ith, 226. 
 Paulus Ah arus, friend of Eulogias, bp. 
 of Toledo, iii. 340. On confessing 
 Christ, 337. His Indiculus Luminosus 
 (in riorez, Espana Sagrada, t. xi.), 343, 
 344. 
 
 Citations from his writings: — 
 Indiculus Luminosus, iii. .343 n. 2, 344 nn. 1-3 ; 
 § 5, John the martjr, 3.39 n. 1 ; § 6, Moham- 
 mcdau law against blasphemy, 336 n. 2 ; § 9, 
 f. 219, Christians at court, 335 n. 3. 3S1 un 
 2-4 : f . 229, condition of the Christian? be- 
 fore the persecution, 336 n. 1 ; § 11, .344 n. 
 
 4 ; § 15, 344 n. 5 ; § .33, on Mohammed, 345 
 n. 1. I.,ife of Eulogius (see Schott, Ilispaiia 
 must., IV. and Acta S. March), .340 n. 2, 342 
 n. 2 ; f. 148, ep. to Speraindeo, 430 n. 3. 
 
 Paulus Diaconus. See Paul Warnefrid. 
 
 Paulus Orosius, presbyter of Tarraco, his 
 history of the world, ii. 1 14. Pelagius, 
 632 n. 2. In the Pelagian controversy, 
 641, 642. Priscillian, 776 n. 5. 
 
 Adv. paganos, hist, libri vii., ii. 114 n. 2. Pref., 
 name I'agani, 90 n. 5. L. viii. 32, the Bur 
 guudians, iii. 4 n. 2. Apologia de arbitr. 
 libertat. (ed. Uavercamp, p. 607), ii. 665 n 
 
 Pauperes Catholici, iv. 612, 613. 
 Pauperes Christi, iv. 247. 
 Pau])eres de Lombardia, iv. 609. 
 Pauperes de Lugdimo, i. 352 ; iv. 609. 
 Pauperes Sacerdotes Christi, v. 248. 
 Pausanias, defence of the myths, i. 12. 
 Arcadica, or 1. vii. c. 2, § 2, i. 12 n. 1. 
 
 Pavia (Ticinum), iii. 28 n. 3, 29 n. 3, 34, 
 469, 470 and n. 3. See Councils, an. 
 850, an. 853, an. 1160, an. 1423. 
 
 Payne. See Petrus Pagan us. 
 
 Peace, proposals for a universal, iii. 407, 
 454. Promoted by Christian mission- 
 aries, iv. 24. Peacemaking, iii. 505 ; 
 iv. 213, 294, 299. Clemangis on the 
 means of promoting, v. 115, 116. Ja- 
 cobellus on, v. 297. Huss on, v. 324. 
 
 Peasant, vocation of the, v. 214. 
 
 Peasant war in Germany, v. 158. Insur- 
 rections of peasantry 'in England, 159, 
 160, 161. 
 
 Peccata mortalia, venalia, i. 221, 226, 227 
 240,244, 245; ii. 310. Occulta, 'pub- 
 lica, iii. 136 n. 4. 
 
 Peene, river, iv. 18. 
 
 Pegua. See Francesco. 
 
 Pekin (Cambalu), iv. 57-59. 
 
 Pelagian controversy, ii. 638-658 ; iv. 485. 
 The questions in dispute, ii. 658-687. 
 See Semi-Pelagian controversy. 
 
 Pelagianism, and Arianism, ii."408 n. 4. 
 And Xestorianism, ii. 495 u. 2. Foot- 
 hold for, in Hilary's doctrine, ii. 620. 
 In the apologists 'against Mohamme- 
 danism, iii. 88. Op])Osition to, iii. 148, 
 431, 472. In the Greek church, iii! 
 554. In the sects, near Arras and 
 Liege, iii, 597. Abelard and, iv. 390, 
 493. 
 
 Opposition to in the Fifth Period iv 
 485, 488, 509, 510, 523. In the Sixth 
 Period, v. 167; v. 350. 
 
 Pelagians, on baptism, unbaptized infants, 
 ii. 728-730. 
 
 Pelagius, account of his character, ii. 624, 
 631-639. Letter to Demetrias, 633,' 
 634. Comni. on Paul's epistles, 638. 
 Ccelestius, 639. In the controversy, 
 624, 639-651, 659, 662, 663, 666, 669- 
 679, 697 Q. 1, 721. On baptism, 730. 
 Purgatory, 637, 643 n. 2, 736. Theo 
 dore of Mopsuestia and, 713. Berengar 
 on, iii. 505 n. 1. Abelard and, iv. 41)3. 
 
172 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 CiCtttons from his wntinss : — 
 
 De lib. arbitrio, 1. i., ii. <)61 n. 1. Ep. ad Dem- 
 etriad., cc. 2,3, obedience to the divine com- 
 mands possible, 637 nn. 3, 4 ; c. 8, custom a 
 second nature, 671 n. 3 ; c. 9, works of super- 
 erogation, 634 nn. 5, 6 ; study of the Bible, 
 635 n 3; c IS. on unity in the moral life, 
 634 n. 1 : false humility, 634 nn. 2-4 : c. 19, 
 the oath, »io5 n. 6. On Col. 1 : 22. 637 n. 3. 
 On Eph. 4 : 4, 5, 636 n. 2. On Ephes. 5 ; 5, 
 6, 636 n. 4. On 1 Cor. 3 : 13, 637 n. 1. On 
 1 Cor. 6:9, 636 n. 4. On 1 Cor. 10:1, 636 
 n. 3. On 1 Cor. 13 : 3, 633 n. 2. On II. Cor. 
 3 : 6, 635 n. 4. On II. Cor. 6 : 12, 63.5 n. 1. 
 On II. Cor. 11:3, 637 n. 2. On II. Cor. 
 12:20, 636 n. 1. On Rom. 5: 12, 670 n. 1, 
 671. On Rom. 7 : 8, 670 n. 2. On Rom. 7, 
 671 n. 3. On Rom. 16:1, deaconesses, 191 
 n. 2. 
 
 Pelagius II., pope, iii. 141. 
 
 Pelaffius, Roman archdeacon, ii. 596. 
 
 Pella, i. 344. 
 
 Pelusium. See Isidore of. 
 
 Pelzel. 
 
 Life of Wenceslaus, v. 253 n., 273 n. Doc. Xo. 
 81, p. 103 (ed. Prag., 1788). Bethlehem chapel, 
 236 n. 1. No. 220 (in Urkundenbuch), p. 130, 
 petition acainst the burning of Wicklifs 
 writings, 261 n. Thl. II. s. 568,262 n. 1. 
 frkuudenbuoh. No. 221, ep. of \Venceslaus 
 to the cardinals, 271 n. 2. No. 230, confes- 
 sion of Huss, 274 n. 4. 
 
 Penance, regulation.s in regard to in the 
 First Period, i. 218-220. Controversies 
 relating to, 220, 221, 226-246. Germ 
 of tho Catholic doctrine, 647. For sins 
 committed after baptism, 647, 654. 
 With the Montanists, 522, 523. 
 
 In the Second Period. Imitated by 
 Julian, ii 63 n.3. Chesses of penitents, 
 213. Difficulties in administering, Am- 
 brose, 214-216. In the Greek church, 
 abolished, 216. In the ^Icletian schism, 
 252-254 n. I. Letter of Peter of Alex- 
 andria, 252. 
 
 In the Third Period. In the new 
 states, iii. 95. System of, 136-140. 
 Defects in administration, 140. Pri- 
 vate and jmblic penance, 136, 137. In- 
 structions will) regard to the adminis- 
 tration of it ; ])ecuniai'y fines intro- 
 duced, 137, 138. Severer kinds of pen- 
 ance, 140. GregorA'the Great on, 212. 
 
 In the Fourth Period, iii. 450-454. In 
 preparation fin- the universal peace, 407. 
 (.)])|iosite tendencies, 450,451 Public 
 iiiul private, 451, 454. Council of 
 !Mentz on, 451. Compensation, 451, 
 452. Siilistiiution, 452. Self castiga- 
 tion defended by Damiani, 451. Grades 
 of guilt distintiuislied, 453, 454. At the 
 de])osition of Photius, 570 and n. 1. 
 
 //) tlie FijVi Period. Assassins of the 
 excommunicated, iv. 129 n. 4. The 
 pirates and Hernard, 237. St. Francis 
 on the dangers of, 273. Life of pen- 
 ance, 276. Louis IX., 285 n. 4. A 
 sacrament, 335, 347. System of, 347- 
 354. Three i)arts of, 347. False pen- 
 ance, ?48. Kft'ect of indult^enoes on, 
 348, 349. Law of Innocent III., re- 
 
 garding, 353. Abelard on, 390. With 
 the Catharists, 577, 587 u. 5. 
 
 In the Si.clh Period. Po\\er of Peter 
 confined to, v. 39. Clcmangis on the 
 administration of, 54. Gersou, use of 
 penance money, 81. Council of Cou 
 stance, 113. Militx, 174. Huss, 281. 
 Taiiler, 384, 407. Kuysbroch, 385, 386. 
 404. See Penitence. 
 
 Penitence, i. 218-221, 684 n. 2. Proofs 
 of, i. 218,219; ii. 213. Ambrose on, 
 ii. 215. Peter of Alexandria on, ii. 
 254. Principles of, ii. 254 n. 1. Greg- 
 ory I. on, iii. 145, 146. Eatherius, iii. 
 441. Relation to redemption, iii. 451. 
 To indulgence, iv. 350. To forgiveness, 
 iv. 615 ; V. 30. Fruits of, in monasticism, 
 iv. 234. Clemausis on the necessitv of, 
 v. 114, 115. Militz, V. 182. See Pen- 
 ance, Penitents, Repentance. 
 
 Penitents, treatment of, i. 218-221. 
 Classes of, 213. Prayer for the, ii. 
 361 n. 2. See Donatist Schism, Mele- 
 tian Schism, Penance. 
 
 Pennv preachers, iv. 279. 351. 352. 
 
 Pent.ipolis, ii. 181, 196, 215, 388, 763. 
 
 Pentateuch, with the Pharisees, i. 39 
 The Sadducees, 41, 42. The Alexan- 
 drian Jews, 53. In the Clementines, 
 355, 358. Genuineness, 355. The 
 Ebionites, 358 n. 1. Ptolemteus, 439 
 n. 1. 
 
 Pentecost, festival of, i. 300, 301 : ii. 332, 
 342,343,360, 361, 452; iii. 134, 156. 
 See Whitsuntide. 
 
 Peojde, the, relation of, to the philosonh- 
 ical religions of antiquity, i. 29. See 
 Aristocratic spirit. 
 
 Pepin of Aquitania, iii. 460. Adalhard, 
 273 n. 1 . 
 
 Pepin of Heristal, maj. dom., iii. 44. 
 
 Pei)in the Little, Boniface and, iii. 55. 
 Sturm, 75 n. 1. Maj. dom., 68. Anointed 
 king, 69 (v. 15). Gregory I., 73. Gen- 
 eral assemblies, 96. Increases the pat- 
 rimony of St. Peter, 119, 120. Im- 
 proves the church psalmody, 127. Or- 
 gans, 128 n. 4. In the image contro- 
 versy, 233, 234. Referred to bv Nich- 
 olas L (?), 360, 361. Supply of "vacant 
 bishoprics, 401 n. 4. Benedict of Au- 
 iane, 414. 
 
 Pepuza, Pepuzians, i. 513 n. 1, 525. 
 
 Pen^a. f luht to, i. 343. 
 
 Peraldus. iv. 519. 
 
 Percy, Henry, v. 147, 148. 
 
 Pcregriuus Proteus, cynic, i. 158, 159. 
 
 Perfect, the, among the Manicheaus, i. 
 503. See Elect. 
 
 Perfecti. See Perfects. 
 
 Perfectibility of Christianity, Gnostics on 
 the, i. 389"! Montanists, 512. Compare 
 Development, Joachim, Abbot. 
 
 Perfection, moral, Pelagius on, ii. 642, 
 644 n. I, 671, 672, 676. Augustin, ii. 
 683. State of, iii. 183. Evangelical, 
 iv. 272, 291, 292; v. 25, 216. Mouas- 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 173 
 
 tic idea of, iv 524-526. Janow on, v. 
 
 215. Christian, v. 249, 282, 403. 
 Perfects, among the Catharists, iv. 576 
 
 and n. 2, 579-581, 584, 585. 
 Perfectus, marn r, iii. 338, 343. 
 Pergamiis, school of Platonists there, ii. 
 
 42. Julian at, 44 n. 1. 
 Pericopcs, iii. 126. 
 Perigueux (Petragorium), sect at, iv. 594, 
 
 604. 
 UepwdevraL, ii. 193 and n. 6, 221, 253. 
 Ileplo^oi uTTOcjTuAwv, a))ocryphal writing. 
 
 Act. cone. Nic. 2, actio 5 (ed. Mansi, t. xiii. f. 
 ItJT), i. 500 n. 4. 
 
 Periods of excitement, i. 370. Of transi- 
 tion, V. 1, 274, 380. See Epochs. 
 
 Peristera, ii. 262. 
 
 Perjury, iv. 131. Of John XXIIL, v. 111. 
 Huss on, V. 361, 362. See Oath. 
 
 Permanence, in effects of the Christian 
 faith, i. 72, 74. 
 
 Permission and causality, i. 374. See 
 Evil, Predestination. 
 
 Pernan, v. 320. 
 
 Pcrpetua, the martyr, i. 123, 124. 
 
 Perrin. See Paul. 
 
 Persecutions, of Christians bv Pagans, 
 history of, i. 83, 84, 86-156 ; 'ii. 1-6, 80, 
 81, 83, 84, 99, 102 n. 2, 125, 126, 130- 
 136, 137, 138, 141, 151, 152-156; iii. 42, 
 45, 72, 286, 301-303, 326, 327, .331 ; iv. 
 10, 38, 39, 40, 42. Causes of the early, 
 i. 86-93. Occasions, i. 67, 76, 103, 104, 
 119, 126, 136, 153, 283. Conduct of 
 Christians under, i. 76, 77, 109,111, 114, 
 132-135, 151 ; ii. 19, 70, 80, 133, 135 n. 
 1. Impression produced bv their con- 
 duct, i. 76, 77, 105, 109, I'll; ii. 155. 
 Salutary effects of, i. 130, 131, 135, 138, 
 143 n. 1, 208; ii. 86, 87, 141. Immu- 
 nitv purcha.sed, i. 121. Withdrawal 
 from, i. 132, 133, 134. Seeking of, 
 wavering under, i. 132, 133, 135, 151 
 (see Lap,-i, Sacrificati, Traditores). 
 Consolations under, i. 138. In the 
 provinces, i. 131. Intermission of, i. 
 142. Causes of cessation, i. 117, 140, 
 142, 156. See Diocletian, M. Aurelius, 
 Maxiniin, Nero, Trajan. 
 
 Against the Manicheans, i. .505. Of 
 pagans liv Christians, ii. 34, 88 n., 95, 
 96-99, IO'4-IIO. Julian on, ii. 70, 80, 
 81-83, 84 ; in Norway, iii. 297, 298. 
 Sei- Force. 
 
 Of Jews, ii. 95, 512 (iii. 13 n. 1). Of 
 Douatists, 226-2 i8. Donatists on per- 
 secution, 247, 248. Auuustin on, 249- 
 252. C)f Aeriiis and his party, 379. By 
 Nestorius, 505, 553 n. 4. lu the Nesto- 
 rian dis])Utes, 548-555, 572. Bv Van- 
 dals, 238, 473, 709 (iii. 5 n. 2). Of 
 Athanasius, see Athanasius. Of Ori- 
 genists, 753, 755, 756 (see Chrysostom). 
 Of Audians, 767. Of Manicheans, 769, 
 770. 
 
 Of image worshippers, iii. 220, 224, 
 534, 536 n. 2, 538, 540-543, 546, 547. 
 
 Of Paulicians, 248, 254-256, 587, 589. 
 (_)f the adherents of Ignatius, 560. Of 
 .«ects, 591, 592, 596, 598, 599, 601-603. 
 Branding, 588 n. 3, 589. Effects of, 
 
 586, 587. Of Christians by Mohamme- 
 dans, 336-345 ; iv. 124. 
 
 In Pomerania, iv. 10. Liefland, 38. 
 In Persia, 56 (ii. 125-136, 141, 143). 
 Of Jews, 71-76. Of the adherents of 
 Innocent II., 145. Of Saracens, 190. 
 Of the sects, 448, 585 n. 1, 640-644; 
 (Bogomiles), 557-560; (Catharists), 
 586,' 589, 590; (Waldenses), 609; 
 (Apostolicals), 628-633. Of Greeks by 
 the Latins, 539. In the Greek church, 
 .5.34, 546-550, 552. Burning, 448. Ber- 
 nard, Hildegard, Peter Cantor on, 586, 
 
 587. The Catharists on, 589. Wm. of 
 Paris, 589. Peter of Clany on, 597. 
 
 Persecutions of the church foretold, 
 V. 60, 113, 114, 180, 322 (see Hildegard). 
 Of pious clergy and laymen, Janow on, 
 232, 233. Patience under, 180, 267. Of 
 castigatory preachers, 258. Huss, 258, 
 267 (see Huss). At Prague, 288, 289. 
 Henry of Nordlingen, 383 n. 2. Cruci- 
 fratres, 412. See Eanaticism, Jerome, 
 Martyrdom. 
 
 Perseverance, i. 630. With Augustin, ii. 
 684. Arnulph, iii. 445 n. 2. Florus, 
 iii. 490. Synod of Valence on, 493. Of 
 angels, iv. 486. 
 
 Persia, Jews in, ii. 125, 126. Mongol 
 empire in, iv. 56. See Mani, Mani- 
 cheans, Parsism. 
 
 Persian church, foundation of the, i. 80. 
 Infant baptism in the, 314, 498. Con- 
 nection with the Syrian church, 486. 
 Persecution, ii. 112 n. 2, 12.5-136, 141, 
 143 ; iv. 56. Schism with the Eoman 
 church, ii. 136. Syrian version of the 
 Bible, ii. 137. Activity in spreading 
 the gospel, ii. 136, 141 ; iii. 89, 90 n. 2. 
 Nestorianism, ii. 589, 610, 611 ; iii. 89. 
 Under the Mongol rule, iv. 49, 56, 57. 
 See Ebed Jesu., Ibas, Nestorians, Steph. 
 Euod., Assoman. 
 
 Persian mysticism, i. 44. 
 
 Persian wars, i. 144, 149 n. 1 ; ii. 69, 86, 
 87 n. 3, 132, 136. With Armenia, ii. 
 137, 138. Conquest of Armenia, ii. 612. 
 Conquests in the Roman empire, iii. 84. 
 Provinces lost, iii. 176. 
 
 Persico- Jewish ideas, ii. 736. 
 
 Person of Christ, doctrine of the, i. 576, 
 577, 592, 593, 631-640. Sabellins, i. 
 597, 599, 601 ; ii. 478-504, 573, 708, 717. 
 Controversies regarding the, ii. 504- 
 616. Julian of Eclauum on the, ii. 655. 
 Leporius, ii. 656, 657. Gnostic view, 
 ii. 561. See Gnostics. 
 
 In the Third Period. Adoptianist con- 
 troversy, iii. 157-168. In the Greek 
 church, 169. With Maximus, 171, 173. 
 Monotheletic controversy, 175-197. 
 The Euchites, 591. Catharists, iv. 574. 
 See article Christ. 
 
174 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Personality of God, i. 571. Of the Logos, 
 i. 600-602 ; ii. 405. Essence of, v. 402. 
 See Holy Spirit. 
 Persons, distinction of, in the Godhead, 
 ii. 40.3, 439 ; iv. 360, 369, 462, 465. 
 Person in Christ, ii. 500, 501. See Per- 
 son of Christ, Trinity. 
 Pertz. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Italienische Reise, law of Nicholas II. on papal 
 elections, iii. 388 n. 1. T. i. £f. 4fl3, 465. An- 
 nales Bertiniani, i^othaire and Nicholas I., 
 85<3 nn. 1, 4. Jlonumenta hist germ., t. ii., 
 life of Sturm, 75 n. 3,76 nn. 1, 2: life of 
 Willehad, 82 n. 2; Ge-^^ta episc. Mettens. 
 Chrodecang., 128 n. 1. T. ii. f. 30, Vita St. 
 Gain, 29 n. 1 ; c. 1, f. 334, life of Boniface, 
 46 n. 2, 48 n. 1, 49 n. 1 ; Adalbert, 56 n. 5, 63 
 n. 1 ; f. 405, Lindger, 45 n. 1 (80 n. 2) ; f. 
 676, Corvey, 273 n. 2 ; f. 631, life of Louis the 
 Pious (an. 828), 553 n. 3 ; f. 698, life of Ans- 
 char, Ileridac, 271 n. ; f. 706, Anschar (c. 
 22), 279 n. T. iii., Scriptores rerum German- 
 icum, life of Gallus, 36 n. 2. 
 
 Pescennius Niirer, i. 119. 
 
 Pes.'iinus, tOM'n in Galatia, ii. 86. 
 
 Pestilence in the rei<:n of INIarcus Anre- 
 lins, i. 104. In Alexandria and Car- 
 thage, conduct of the Christians, i. 257, 
 258. In the time of Gregory the Great, 
 iii. 112. Of Constantine Copronymus. 
 iii. 214 In Pomerania, hostility excited 
 against the clergy, iv. 26, 100. Influ- 
 ence on mental development, v. 380. 
 
 Peswil, priest, iii. 521 n. 2. 
 
 Peter, abp. of Amalfi, iii. 583. 
 
 Peter, abp. of Moustier en Tarantaise, iv 
 213. Life of, 214 n. 1, 294 u. 3. See 
 Acta S. May. 
 
 Peter, bp. of Alexandria, in the Meletian 
 schism, ii. 252-255. Arius, 409 n. 3. 
 Festival of , 423. Homoousion, 461. His 
 pastoral ep. to the Egyptian church, 
 252 and n. 2. Ep. to the Alexandrian 
 community, 254 and n. 1. 
 
 Peter, bp. of the Saracens, ii. 143. 
 
 Peter, monk, among the Anglo-Saxons, 
 iii. 11. Sent to liome, 14. 
 
 Peter, monk in Florence, iii. 399. 
 
 Peter, patriarch of Antioch, iii. 583 n. 1, 
 584 and n. 1, 585. On bread in the 
 Lord's Supper, 584 n. 2. See Cotele- 
 rius, Monunienta, t. ii. 
 
 Peter, patriarch of Jerusalem, ii. 596, 597, 
 Ep. to Constantinople, 596 n. 3. 
 
 Peter, the Apostle, in Babylon, i. 79 n. 4. 
 In Parthia, i. 80. Primacy of, repre- 
 sentative of church unitv,'i. 183, 21 1- 
 213, 216, 319; (Aug. on)* ii. 200, 201 ; 
 iii. 116, 349, 386; iv. 175. Relations 
 with Paul, i. 171,319,417,461 ; iv. 132, 
 424; V. 95, 127; (Paulicians on), iii. 
 247. At Rome, i. 203, 204, 213; ii. 
 199 ; V. 32. Confession of, ii. 497 ; iii. 
 585. The rock, i. 211 ; ii. 200, 201 ; iii. 
 24, 166; iv. 88; v. 25, 304. Power of 
 the kevs, i. 517, 518; ii. 200; iii. 24, 
 35, 113" n. 4, 438; iv. 194, 195; v. 39, 
 108. Christ's rebuke to, ii. 498. Pay- 
 ing of tribute, iv. 167, 172. Command 
 
 to (Matt. 26 : 52), i. 273 ; iv. 215 (v. 7). 
 Denial, iii. 386,514; iv. 139. Deliver- 
 ance of, V. 358. At Caisarea, ii. 1 55 ; 
 V. 222. Wisdom of, iii. 83. Labors 
 
 fireparatory, i. 341. Poverty of, v. 14. 
 )i.spute with Simon Magus," i. 296 n. 5, 
 454 n. ; ii. 335. Relation to the Alex- 
 andrian and Antiochian churches, ii. 
 203. Martyrdom, i. 203. 204, 213 ; ii. 
 199 ; iii. 35. Tomb of, pilgrimages to, 
 ii. 199, 378; iii. 48, 118, 120, 140, 423, 
 437 ; iv. 157, 640. Churches named 
 for, iii. 52, 81, 457. Church at Rome, 
 ii. 160, 347 n. 4 ; iii. 191, 355, 367, 546 ; 
 iv. 157, 298; v. 3; synod in, iii. 367; 
 assemblies of Henrv VII. before, v. 36 ; 
 Militz at, V. 180, 181. Of Peter and 
 Paul, iii. 19. Festival of, ii. 324, 369 ; 
 iii. 1 13. Images of, i. 292 n. 2 : ii. 324 ; 
 iii. 219 n. 3. "Picture of, iii. 199. Prin- 
 ceps apostolorum, iii. 349. Banner of 
 St., iii. 398 and n. 3. Dignity of the 
 Roman church connected with, i. 213, 
 216 ; ii. 202 ; iii. 24, 35, 310, 369, 376 ; 
 iv. 90, 222; (John of Paris on), v. 18, 
 19. Roman bishops as successors of, 
 ii. 202; iii. 48, 113 n. 4; iv. 158, 161, 
 166, 176, 183, 536, 540, 593; v. 18, 85, 
 95, 123, 301, 304, 350; (Greirorv the 
 Great on), iii. 112-114,116; (Stephen 
 II.), 121 ; (Gregory VII.), iv. 83 n. 3, 
 86; (Bernard on),"iv. 158, 159; (De- 
 fensor pacis), v. 31, 32. Mediation of, 
 iii. 191. In the Clementines, i. 353, 
 361,362. Visions of, iii. 19, 56 n. 5. 
 Boniface and, iii. 48, 52 (copy of the 
 epistles of, 52). Bishop Daniel, iii. 54 
 n. 2. Claudius of Turin on, iii. 437 
 and n. 3, 438. With Joachim, iv. 227- 
 229, 231. Ahelard on, iv. 376, 377. 
 Lull, iv. 482. Rejected by the Pauli- 
 cians, iii. 247, 269. Patrimonv of, iii. 
 120. See Cathedra, Petri, Keys. 
 
 On questions in bajitism, i. 308 n. 5. 
 Fasting on the Sabbath, ii. 335. Obedi- 
 ence, iv. 165. Salvation by faith, ii. 121, 
 122. Convocationof councils, V. 85. Ep. 
 to James in the Clementines, i. 361. 
 I. Pet., 2:6, 8, i. 554. 2:9,1.180. 2 : 13, ii. 
 283 n. 1. 2: 18, v. 257. 3:21, i. 306 n. 2, 
 308 n. 6. 4 : 10, ii. 283 n. 1. 5 : 13, i. 79 n. 4. 
 
 Peter Alix, iii. 511 n. 1. 
 
 Peter Bernard, abbot (Eugene III.), iv. 
 152. 
 
 Peter Cantor, character of, iv. 414. On 
 exemptions, 202, 203. Absentees, 207. 
 Lectures at Paiis, 209. Worldly bish- 
 ops, officials, 212. Confessors, 212 nn. 
 2-4. Orthodoxy and morals, 304. Vic- 
 torine, bp. of Tournay, against secular- 
 ization in the church, 414. Against 
 Sersecuting the Catharists, 587, 588. 
 udgments of God, 588. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Verhum abbrcvi.itum. (Summa), \y. 207 n. 3. 
 
 414 ; f. 7, on arbitrary iiitcrpnUition 414 
 
 nn. 3, 4 ; c. 24, nfflciales, 212 nn. 2, 3, 6, 213 
 
 n. 1 ; cc. 27, 28, sale of masses, 346 nn. 2, 5 J 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 175 
 
 c. 34, absentees, 207 n. 4 ; c. 51, study of 
 law, 204 n. 1 ; f. 114, exemptions, 202 n. 6, 
 203 n. 1 ; f. 171, Alex. III., on the papal 
 office, 173 n. 2; f. 200, on persecution, 587 n. 
 2, 588 nn. 5, 6 ; f. 211, quibbling interpreta- 
 tion, 304 n. 4, 415 n. 1 ; c. 80, f. 213, ortho- 
 doxy and morals, 304 n. 3; c. 127, f. 291, 
 oaths, 304 n. 2 ; f. 687, Henry of Cluny, 604 
 n. 2. 
 
 Peter Chrysologus, ii. 350 n. 2. 
 
 Peter D'Ailly. See D'Ailly. 
 
 J'eter Damiiiui. See Daniiiini. 
 
 Peter de Beruadone, iv. 270. 
 
 Peter de Bosco, v. 7. 
 
 Peter de Iti Celle, abbot, iv. 331,332,488. 
 
 Epp. 1. iii. ep. 4, image of God, iv. 488 nn. 1-3. 
 L. Ti. ep. 23, sinles.sness of Mary, 332 n. 1. 
 L. ix. ep. 10, the same, 332 n. 6. 
 
 Peter de Lncalougo, iv. 58. 
 
 Peter de Lugio, apostolical (Petru.s Lu- 
 censis), iv. 636. Babylon, 635 n. 1. On 
 perfect and imperfect poverty, 635 n. 
 ■ 2. See Philip of Limborch. 
 
 Peter de Luna, cardinal, v. 52, 55, 56. 
 See Benedict XIIL 
 
 Peter de Rusia (Rossiaco), iv. 211. 
 
 Peter de St. Angelo, v. 293, 294. 
 
 Peter de Viueis, chancellor, iv. 180. 
 Ep. ii., of Frederic II., iv. ISO n. 1. 
 
 Peter Gerber. See Peter the Clotln'er. 
 
 Peter Leonis, cardinal, iv. 142 n. 3, 144. 
 
 Peter Lombard, character, school of, iv. 
 409-41 1. Method of, 204. Three parts 
 of penance, 347, 353. Aquinas, 422. 
 Sentences of, 409, 421. Lull on the, 
 437. Being of God, 462. Man's orig- 
 inal state, 487. Original sin, 495. Siii- 
 lessness of Jesus, 496. Doctrine of 
 atonement, 505. Justifying faith, 511. 
 
 Citations from his writings: — 
 
 On absolution, iv. 347 nn. 2, 3. L. ii. Dist. 24, 
 original state, 487 n. 3 ; determinations of 
 the church on the being of God, 462 n. 6. 
 
 Peter Mongus, head of the Monophysite 
 party, ii. 586-588. 
 
 Peter of Amiens (the hermit), iv. 124 
 125, 154. 
 
 Peter of Blois, episcopal insignia of ab- 
 bots, iv. 202. Officials, 212. Estrange- 
 ment of theologians from the study of 
 the Bible, 415. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Ep. 25, officiales, iv. 212 n. 5. Ep. .38, A 
 Becket, 169 n. 4. Ep. 53, falsifying of bulls, 
 205 n. 1. Ep. 60, nepotism, 207 n. 1. Ep. 
 68, exemption of abbots, falsifying of bulls, 
 205 n. 1. Ep. 76, distaste for the Bible, 
 study of law, 204 n. 1, 415 n. 7. Ep. 9f), to 
 an abbot, 202 nn. 4, 5. Ep. 101, unprotitable 
 directions of theological culture, 415 nn. 2- 
 4. Ep. 140, study of law, unfruitful specu- 
 lations, 204 n. 1, 415 nn. 5, 6. Ep. 1.58, ap- 
 peals to Rome, 199 u. 1. 
 
 Peter of Bruis, reformer in South France, 
 iv. 595-597, 598, 602 and n. 5, 604^ 
 Peter of Cluny on, 602 n. 5. 
 
 Peter of Castelnan, iv. 641 and n. 4. 
 
 Peter of Cluny (Mauritius), the Venera- 
 ble, character of, iv. 249-251. The 
 
 Jews, 75. Anaclete, 144. Admonition 
 to Linocent IL, 194. Pilgrimages, 238. 
 To a recluse, 242. Mother of, 246, 249, 
 250. On asceticism, .solitude, 249, 250. 
 Christian communion, 251. Compared 
 with Bernard as the man of love, 259 
 (75). Luxury in monastic life, 263. 
 The church, love, 264. On the divin- 
 ity of Christ, 328. Abelard, 398, 400. 
 Peter of Bruis, 595. The Petrobru- 
 sians, 595 n. 2, 597, 603. Henry of 
 Cluny, 602 n. 5. 
 
 Citations: — 
 
 Ep. to a prior, on excessive asceticism, iv. 250 
 n. 1. Ep. to his brother on the death of 
 their mother, 250 n. 2. Ep. against the Petro- 
 brusians (opp. f. 1119). 595 n. 2, 597 and n., 
 602 n. 5, 603. L. i. ep. 20, to a recluse, 242 
 nn. 3, 4. L. ii. ep. 15, to a knight, 2-38 n. 3 ; 
 ep. 17, his mother, 247 n. 1, 249 n. 4 ; ep. 22, 
 to a monk, on flying his country. Christian 
 intercourse, 250 n. 3, 251 n. 2 ; ep. 28, to In- 
 nocent II., 194 nn. 3, 4. L. iii. ep. 7, the 
 studious monk, 249 n. 5. L. iv. c. 36, ep. 
 to Louis VII. of France, the Jews, 75 nn. l' 
 2 ; ep. 4, Bernard and Abelard, 398 n. ; ep! 
 21, to Heloise, last years of Abelard, 400 nn. 
 1, 2. L. vi. ep. 12, to Eugene III., 251 n. 
 3 ; ep. 15, luxury of the Cluniacensians, 263 
 n. 4. 
 
 Peter of Corvaro, v. 36. 
 Peter of Dresden, v. 338. 
 Peter of Mladanowec. See Mladanowec. 
 Peter of Morone (Celestin V.), iv. 193. 
 Autobiography of, iv. 193 n. 1. Tracts by, 193 
 n. 2. Life, 193 n. 3 See Acta S. May, t. 4. 
 
 Peter of Poictiers, iv. 410. Image of 
 God, 487. 
 
 Libri seutentLarum, iv. 410 n. 2. P. ii. c. 9. 
 487 n. 4. ' 
 
 Peter of Sicily, iii. 244 n. 1. Letter of 
 Sergius, 258, 259 nn. The Paulicians 
 on the Virgin Mary, 262. Ep. to the 
 Laodiceans, 268. The Paulicians in 
 Bulgaria, 587 n. 6. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 His account of the Paulicians (see Hist. Paulic, 
 ed. Bader., Ingoldstadt, 1604), iii. 244 n. 1 ; f. 
 6, the Paulicians, knowledge of N. T.,2.52 n. 
 6 ; f. 16, on the creation, 257 n. 2 ; f. 18, on 
 the Virgin Mary, 262 n. 3: on the Lord's 
 Supper, 263 n. 2 ; on the 0. T., 267 n. 3 ; on 
 the gospels, 268 n.2: f. 20, presbyters,' 264 
 n. 4 ; f. 40, their relation to 5Iani. 246 n. 3 ; 
 f. 54, Sergius, 251 n. 1 ; f. 60, epistle of, his 
 labors, 252 n. 2 ; f. 62, his influence among 
 monks and clersy, 2.52 n. 7, hostile inroads 
 of the Paulicians, 2.56 n. 3 ; f. 64, language 
 of S. concerning himself, 252 n. 8,253 nn. 1, 
 2 ; f . 66, Argaum, 2-56 n.2; f . 68, S. on the 
 nopveCa, 1 Cor. 6 :18, 258 nn., 259 nn. Mar- 
 ginal remark on the gospels used by the later 
 Paulicians, 268 n. 3, 269 n. 2. 
 
 Peter of Vaux-Sernai. See Chronicle 
 
 of. 
 Peter of Verona, Dominican, his life, iv. 
 
 585 n. 1. 
 Peter of Znaim, v. 244. 
 Peter Philargi, archbishop of Milan, v. 
 
 83, 84. See Alexander V. 
 Peter (Gerber) the clothier, patriarch of 
 
 Antioch, ii. 589, 590. 
 
176 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Peter the hennit. See Peter of Amiens. 1 
 
 Peter the W-nerable, iv. 249. See Peter 
 of Cliiiiv. 
 
 Peter Waldos, iv. 606, 607, 609. 
 
 Petermann, Dr., iii. 587 n. 8. 
 
 Petiliauus, Donatist bishop, at the con- 
 ference at Carthage, ii. 237, 24.5. Pas- 
 toral letters against the Catholic 
 church, 246. On persecution, 247, 248. 
 See Aug. brevic. collat. c, Donatistis 
 and c. lit. Petil. 
 
 Petitions in favor of persecuting the 
 Christians, ii. 3, 4. 
 
 Petra, ii. 552. 
 
 Petrarch, on the papal court at Avignon, 
 V. 44, 67. 
 
 Epp. senil. 1. vii. 1 (oper. ed. Basil., p. 811). 
 Ep. to Urban VI., v. 44 n. 
 
 Petrobrusians, iv. 595 and n. 2, 596, 602 
 n. 5, 604. See Peter of Bruis. 
 
 Petrus de iNIarca. 
 
 De concord, sacerdotii et imperii, iii. 457 n. 6. 
 
 Petrus Paganus (Payne), v. 244 n. 1. 
 
 Petrus Passinus. 
 Ttiesaurus asceticus (Paris, 1684), life of Bar- 
 tholomreus of Cr\-pta Ferrata, f. 440, abdi- 
 cation of Benedict IX., iii. 376 n. 2. 
 
 Pez. 
 
 Citations : — 
 Thesaunis anecdotorum norissimus, t. i. f. 47, 
 Dissert. Isagog., Abbreviatio de libro Petri 
 Parisiensis, iv. 410 n. 1 ; f. 476, Alanus, Ars. 
 Cath. fidei, iv. 417 u- 2. T. i. p. ii. f. 133, 
 Gerbert de corp. et sang. Dom., iii. 502 n. 1 ; 
 f. 221, Gerholi de gloria et houore f. hom.,c. 
 I'olniar, iv. 345 n. 3, 346 n. 1. T. ii. f. 482, 
 Gerhoh de ditf. cler. sasc. et reg., iv.206 n. 3. 
 T. ii. p. ii. f. 75, Placidus de honore eccles., 
 iv. 137 n. 4 ; if. 281, 359, Gerhoh de aedifi- 
 cio Dei, iv. 183 nn. 1, 3, 214 n. 3. T. ii. 
 p. iii. ff. 204, 228, life of Conrad of Salzburg, 
 iv. 141 n. 1, 143 n. 6. T. iii. p. ii., Scito 
 te ipsum of Abelard, ff. 652, 646, 666, 682, 
 iv. 346 n. 3, 351 n. 4, 386 n. 4, 8S9 n. T. 
 iv. p. ii., Anti-wickleffus, etc. (see Stephen of 
 Dola). T. V. f. 157, Gerhoh in Ps. x., ordi- 
 nance of Greg. VII., iv. 94 n. 2 : f. 540, ep. to 
 Alex. III., iv. 215 n. 2; ff. 792, 794, G. in 
 Ps. 39, iv. 153 n. 4, 205 n. 4 ; ff. 1182, 1183, in 
 Ps. 64, de corruptu statue ecclesiie, iv. 83 n. 
 2, 151 6. 1 ; ff. 1352, 1353, in Ps. 67, iv. 208 
 nn. 4. 5 : f. 1497, in Ps. 72, iv. 410 n. 3 ; f . 
 2034, in Ps. 133, iv. 143 n. 5; f. 2039, in Ps., 
 iv. 208 n. 1. 
 
 Phajdrus of Plato, i. 449, 623 n. 4. 
 Phalet, Prussian convert, iv. 43. 
 Pharan, iii. 181, 182 n. 2. 
 Pharaoh, ii. 627, 628. _ 
 Pharensis, synod of, iii. 24 n. 1. 
 Pharisaism, and the Ksscues, i. 357, 396. 
 
 Influence on Christianity, 35 1 , 352. 
 Pharisees, i. 39, 40, 42 u. 3 ; iv. 559 ; v. 
 
 16, 59, 113, 114, 171, 189, 206,212,389. 
 
 Relation to Christianity, i. 63, 538. 
 
 Two classes, i. 63. With the Nazarenes, 
 
 i. 349. IIuss, V. 292 n. 4, 300, 319, 
 
 337. 
 Phasis, bp. of, iii. 177. 
 Phasitla, cloister of. ii. 612. 
 Pherecides Syrius, i. 402 n. 2. 
 
 Jragmenta, p. 46, ed. Sturz, i. 402 n. 2. 
 
 Pherozes, Persian kiug, ii. 611. 
 
 Phidias, i. 27. 
 
 Philte, worship of Isis at, ii. 105 n. 3. 
 
 Philiigathus (John, archbishop of Pla- 
 ceuza), iii. 422. 
 
 Philargi, cardinal Peter, v. 84. See Alex- 
 ander V. 
 
 Philaster, on the Ophites, i. 447 n. 1. 
 Ilseres., § 91, the Rhetorians, ii. 767 n. 4. 
 
 Phileas, Egyptian bp., martyr, ii. 254 n. 
 Pliilemon, epistle to, ii. 391. 
 
 V. 2, i. 185. 
 Philemon, the Roman presbyter, i. 712 
 
 n. 1. 
 Philip, companion of Christian, iv. 43. 
 Philip, companion of Gottfried, iv. 43. 
 Philip, duke of Suabia, iv. 176, 177, 582 
 
 n. 4. 
 Philip I., king of France, iv. 97 n. 8, 102. 
 
 Repudiates his queen, 121. Firmness 
 
 of Yves of Chartres, 121-123. The 
 
 king under the ban, 123. 
 Philip, the apostle, v. 306. 
 Philip, the deacon, i. 316 n. 3. 
 Philip Augustus, king of France, iv. 175. 
 Philip of Limborch. 
 
 Protocol of the inquisition at Toulouse (Hist. 
 Inquisitionis, app., Amstelodami, 1692), iv. 
 580, ,581 n. 9, 584 n. 3, 614 ; ff. 15, 20, 22, 29, 
 59, 104, 111, 152, on the Catharists, 581 nn. ; 
 ff. 33, 76, 138 ; the same, 582 nn. 1-3 ; ff. 201, 
 207, 251, 290, the Waldenses, 614 nn. 4-7 ; f 
 360, the Apostolicals, 635 n. 2 ; f . 361, 631 n 
 2, 655 n. 1. 
 
 Philip of Sida, the catechist, i. 673. 
 
 Philip the Arabian, i. 126, 130, 683, 710; 
 ii. 7. 
 
 Philip the Fair, king of France, his con- 
 test with Boniface VIII., v. 5-13, 19, 
 20. Clement, v. 20, 22. Abolition of 
 the order of Knights Templar, 23. 
 John XXII., council of Viuceunes, 37, 
 38. 
 
 Ep. to Boniface VIII., v. 7 nn. 2-4. See Hist, 
 du diff. 
 
 Philippians. ^ 
 
 1 : 1, i. 184. 1 : 16, i. 323 n. 1. 1 : 18, ii. 26 n. 
 4, 248, 767 n. 4 ; iii. 152 n. 2. 1 : 21, iii. 189. 
 1 : 23, fl., i. 266 ; ii. 253 n. 2; v. 313. 2, ii. 
 407. 2 : 4, ii. 283 n. 1. 2 : 7, i. 224. 2 : 8, 
 9, ii. 407 ; iii. 160 n. 5. 2 : 10, i. 288 ; ii. 738 
 n. 1. 2 : 11, iii. 318. 2 : 12, i. 251. 2 : 13, 
 ii.675. 2:15,1.263. 3, v. 142. 3 : 15, ii. 
 692. 3 : 18, 19, ii. 635 n. 1. 3 : 20, iv. 575. 
 4 : 3, i. 658. 4 : 7, i. 707. 4 : 13, i. 129. 
 
 Philippicus, Greek emperor, friend of 
 Monotheletism, iii. 196, 203 n. 3. 
 
 Philippopolis, in Thrace, seat of the Pau- 
 licians, iii. 587 ; iv. 564. See Councils, 
 an. 347. 
 
 Philistines, iv. 39. 
 
 Philo, on the office of the Jewish people, 
 i. 35, 52. On the E.ssenes, 44, 47, 48 
 n. 3. Relation of Judaism to universal 
 history, 52. Against mysteries, 52. 
 Paradise, 54 n. 2. As representative 
 of the Alexandrian Judaism, 52-60, 65. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 177 
 
 Allegorical interpretation, 56, 657. On 
 miracles, 55. On rationalists, 59. On 
 contemplation, 59. Therapeutte, 60, 
 61. Perpetuity of temple and Mes- 
 sianic period, 65. Golden age of Je- 
 rusalem, 65, Number of Jews in and 
 about Ale.xandria, 50 n. .3. On the 
 Logos, 351 n. 1 (57), 397, 424 n. 1, 578, 
 585, 597. Angels, 380. Theo|.hanies, 
 386 n. 2. Creation, 396 n. 3. Distinc- 
 tion between the masses and the en- 
 ligiitened few, 381, 397, 578, 587 n. 3 
 (48 u. 3, 57,58; iii. 170 n.3; iv. 568 
 n. 5). The temple, 407 n. 2. Matter, 
 456. Anthropopathism, 563. Poly- 
 theism, 587 n. 3. Trinity, 601 n. 'l. 
 The Serpent, 620 n. 6. Image of God, 
 iii. 641 n. 4. 
 
 Citations : — 
 De Abrahamo, § 19, f. 364, prophetic ofHce of 
 the Jews, i. 52 n. 2 ; f. 367, Trinity, 601 n. 1. 
 De Caritate, § 2,f. 699, vocation of the Jews, 
 52 n. 1. De (Cherubim, § 5, falsehood, 58 n. 
 2. De confus. ling., § 5, 51 n. 2. De decalogo, 
 § 22, therapeutic and moral life, opposition 
 between, 59 n. 3, 60 n. 1; f. 760, 61 n. 4. 
 De execrationibus, § 9, restoration of the 
 Jews, 65 n. 2. De migratione Abrahami, § 
 
 16, neglect of the ceremonial law, 58 n.3; 
 f. 402, 59 n. 1. De monarchia, 1. ii., the tem- 
 ple, a symbol of the world, 407 n. 2 ; § 3, 
 continuance of, 65 n. 1. De mundi opiti- 
 t io, § 24, 396 n. 3. De nominibus mutatis, 
 § 8, f. 1053, scoffers, 51 n. 4. De plantat. 
 Noa;, t. ii. § 8, f. 219, Paradise, 54 n. 2^ § 
 
 17, pagan accusers of 0. T., 53 n. 1. De prse- 
 inio et poena, § 7, self manifestation of God, 
 57 n. 4; § 15, reconciliation of nature with 
 man, 65 n. 2: § 19, 65 n. 2. De profugis, § 
 
 1, asceticism, the occasion of family divis- 
 ions, 59 n. 4 : § 6, f. 455, human virtue first, 
 60 n. 5 ; § 7, hastv entrance on the Therapeu- 
 tic life, 60 n. 3 ; "§§ 15, IS, eternal life, 66 n. 
 
 2. De sacrif. Abel et Caini, § 17, 61 n. 2. 
 De somniis, 1. i. § 17, f. 5S0, literal interpre- 
 ters, 54 n. 1 ; § 41, subordinate position in 
 religion, 397 n. 3. De victimis, § 3, f. 2.38, 
 the offering, for the race, 52 n. 4. De vic- 
 timis offerent, f. 854, Theraptutse, 61 n. 4 ; 
 § 12, f. 856, the mysteries, 52 n. 5. De vita 
 contemplativa, diffusion of Therapeutic, § 3, 
 62 n. 1. De vita Mosis, 1. i. § 7, f. 607, ren- 
 egades, 51 n. 1 ; § 27, f. 625, the Jews a 
 priestly people, 52 n. 3. L. ii. § 3, perpetuity 
 of the Mosaic law, § 38, miracles, 55 nn. 3, 
 4. L. iii. § 17, universality of sin, 66 n. 1 ; 
 f. 681, contemplative class, 61 n. 4. Legis 
 allegor., i. §12, Ai'va/uis oXrjSii'rjs fiorjs, 66 n. 
 2. Ii. ii. § t, creation of woman, 56 n. 1 ; § 
 21, solitude, 59 n. 2. L iii. § 33, immediate 
 knowledge of God, 57 n. 4 ; § 73, 397 n. 2. 
 0pp. f. 186, eunuchs, 697 n. 2. Oratio in 
 Flaccum, § 6, number of Jews, 50 n. 3. 
 Qusestiones in Genesin (Armenian trans., ed. 
 Lips., opp., t. vii.), 1. i. § 55, on anthropo- 
 pathism, 57 n. 2. L. iii. § 3, p. 5, pagan ac- 
 cusers of 0. T., 53 n. 1. Quis rer. divinar. 
 hferes., § 16, f. 492, arbitrary interpretations 
 of Philo, 55 n. 1. Quod deus immutab., § 
 11, on anthropopathism, 57 n. 2 ; § 14, fear 
 and love in religion, 58 n. 1 ; § 16, sin, 66 n. 
 1. Quod deterior potiori insid., § 6, inter- 
 pretation, 56 n. 2 ; § 7, asceticism, 60 n. 2. 
 Quod omnis probus liber, § 12, the Essenes, 
 43n. 3, 47n. 2, 48n.3. 
 
 Philogonius, martyr, ii. 345 n. 2. 
 Philopatris, dialogue, ii. 111. 
 Philoponus. See John. 
 
 Philosophers, Christian, i. 275, 278, 279. 
 
 Philosophers, Pagan, their relation to 
 Christianity, i. 176; ii. 106-110, 163. 
 To other religions, ii. 62, 117. Influ- 
 ence of, ii. 21. Under Julian, 88 n. 1. 
 Christian, iv. 434. Tatian on the, i. 
 672. Odo of Tournay, iv. 359. Abe- 
 lard on the, iv. 383, 384. See Philos- 
 ophy. 
 
 Philosopher's cloak. See Pallium. 
 
 ^i2.oao<l)ia dtu ovftiSoluv, i. 47. 
 
 Philosophical education, necessary for the 
 catechists at Alexandria, i. 528, 529, 
 698, 701. Clement on, 533-539, 558. 
 Tertullian, 558. Influence on the ex- 
 position of the doctrine concerning 
 Christ, the word Logos, 585. Of Clem- 
 ent, 559, 620, 691. Justin Martyr, 662. 
 Origen, 698. 
 
 J'hilosophical religion, i. 367; ii. 116. 
 Development, iv. 355. Life (ascetical), 
 ii. 78. 
 
 Philosophv, its source, i. 5. Influence, i. 
 6-11,368. Uncertainty, i. 1 1 , 354. Par- 
 ticular systems, i. 8, 15-35. Of the 
 Essenes, i. 47. Needof a morepositi\'e,i. 
 368. Christian, i. 542, 670. Relation 
 of philosophy to Christianitv, i. 53.3- 
 543, 667 n. 2, 672, 719. To 'Judaism, 
 666, 667. Philosophy of religion, ii. 
 39 (see Neo-Platonism). In the West- 
 ern nations, ii. 52. Julian's advice to 
 priests in relation to, ii. 62. Relation 
 to religion, ii. 62, 106-110. Augustin, 
 ii. 396. 397. Synesius, ii. 763. Scotus 
 on philosophy and religion, iii. 462. 
 Study of, iv. 415. Relation to faith, 
 Lull on, iv. 64. To theoloffv, iv. 64, 
 70, 369, 419, 432, 434, 435, 47"4. Abe- 
 lard on the supernatural and, iv. 377 ; 
 on the ancient, iv. 383, 384, 385 n. 4, 
 399 n. 3. Anselm, iv. 369. Hugo on 
 the place of, iv. 401. Bacon on the 
 province of, iv. 434, 435. Moral and 
 speculative, iv. 434. Faith and, iv. 64, 
 418, 450. Worldly, v. 113. Philoso- 
 phy and theology in England, Wicklif, 
 135, 142, 241 , 261 ; in the time of Huss, 
 V. 235, 241, 308, 309, 375, 376. 
 
 Philostorgius, Arian historian, on The- 
 ophilus Indicus, ii. 140. Ulphilas and 
 the Goths, 150. Omissions in Ulphi- 
 las' trans, of the Bible, 152. Constans 
 and Athanasius, 436 n. 4. 
 
 H. E., 1. i. § 7, ii. 417 n. 3; § 8, Constantia, 
 422 n. 1 ; § 9, 421 n. 2. L. ii. § 3, doctrine 
 of Arius, 408 n. 3 ; § 5, Christian captives 
 among the Goths, 149 n. 4, migration of Goths 
 under Ulphilas, 152 n. 1 ; § 6, Theophilus 
 Indicus, 142 n. 2. L. iii. §^ 3, 4, 5, the same, 
 (i. 83 n. 1), 142 n. 2 ; § 14, the Christian- 
 ity in India, 140 n. 5. 
 
 Philostratus, the rhetorician, on Apollo- 
 nius of Tyana, i. 30, 173, 174. 
 
 Vita ApoUonii Tyanensis, 1. iv. f. 200 (ed. 
 Morell. Par. 1608, c, 40, f. 181, opp. Philost. 
 ed. Clear), prayer of Apollonius, i. 31 n. 1 ; 1. 
 
178 
 
 GEXERAL INDEX. 
 
 vi. c. 29, 174 n. 2. Ep. 58, of ApoUonius, 31 
 nn. 2-5. 
 Philoxenos (Xeiiayas), bp. of Hierapolis, 
 on images, ii. 331. I'hiloxeueau trans, 
 of Old Testament, 589. 
 Pliilunieiie, Marcionite, i. 474, 475. 
 Phinea.s, iii. 255, 579. 
 Phocrea, iii. 219 n. 1. 
 Phoca.s, Greek emperor, Grejrory I. and, 
 iii. 113 n. 1. The Pantheon,' iii. 134. 
 Decree conccrnin<r monasteries, iv. 530. 
 Phoca.s, martyr, ii. 371. 
 Phoenicia, persecntion in, ii. 6. Paganism 
 
 in, 26. See P^mesa. 
 Photimi.s of Iconium, his erroneous doc- 
 trines S])read among the Waraslcians, 
 Bavarians, and Burgundians, iii. 38, 
 39. 
 Photinns of Sirmium, — Photinianism, ii. 
 71, nn. 2, 3, 78 n. I, 438, 440, 492, 506 
 n. 1, 509. Person of Christ, 481-483, 
 486. 
 Photius Damaskios, patriarch of Constan- 
 tinople, his erndition ; Bibliotheca, iii. 
 530. As patriarch, 559, 560. In the 
 image controversies, 549, 550 and n. 1, 
 559-578. Controversy between the 
 Greek and Roman cluirches resjiecting 
 his patriarchate, 561-578 (356). On 
 the Latin church, 567 ; iv. 547. See 
 Harduin, t. vi. 
 
 On Justin's writings, i. 666, 670. On 
 Hippolytus, 681, 682. On Clement, 
 692. On Origen, 693 n. 2, 703 n. 5, 
 711 n. 3. Pierius and Theognostus, 
 613. Stephanus Gobarus, ii. 614. 
 
 On the Paulicians, iii. 257, 258, 263, 
 268, 269. Bogoris, 308 and u. 2, 309. 
 Coustantine, the pliilo.sopher, 314 n. 5. 
 The Russians, 327. See Wolf. 
 Citations : — 
 Bibliotheca, p. 1. Theodore on the Dionysian 
 
 writings, iii. 170 n. 2. 
 Cod. 52, Eustathian.* ; Synodal act.s against 
 the Euchites, ii. 277 n. 3, 279 n. 1. Ood. 5i, 
 Pelagianism and Nestorianisni, ii. 495 n. 2. 
 Cod. 59, Synod of the oak, ii. 759 n. 1. Cod. 
 95, " Acts ■■ of Mani, i. 485 n. 3. Cod. Ill, 
 on the Stroniata of Clement, i. 692 n. 4. 
 Cod. 118, Orison, i. 693 n. 2, 704 n. 3, 711 n 3. 
 Cod. 121, Hippolytus, i. 681 n. 1. t'od. 177, 
 Theodore again.st Jerome, ii. 712 nn. 2, 3. 
 Cod. 179, Agapius, ii. 771 n. 2. Cod. 181, 
 Damascius, ii. 110 n. 4. Cod. 202, works of 
 Hippolitus, i. 682 nn. 3, 4. Cod. 215, Philo- 
 ponus, ii. 613 n. 2. Cod. 232, Gobarus, ii. 6, 14 
 n. 2. Cod. 233, Germanus on Gregory of 
 Nyssa, ii. 738 n. 4. Cod. 235, Gobarus, quo- 
 tation from Ilegesippus by, i.675 n. 2. 
 Epistolfie. Ep. to Nicliolas I. (Baronius, Annal. 
 an. 861), iii. 559 n. 1, 565 n. 2. Ep. 2 (cor- 
 respondenoe, ed. Montieut), f . 58, circular let- 
 ter, 327 n. 2, 567 n. 3. Ep. 6, f. 70, to Bar- 
 das, 559 n. 6, 560 nn. 3, 4. Ep. 22, against 
 cruel punishments, 560 n. 4. Ep. 64, images 
 of Christ, 550 n. 1. Ep. 84, against the Oc- 
 cidentals, 566 n. 2. Epp. 85, 97, 114, his 
 misfortunes, separation from liis books, 572 
 n. 1. Ep. 97, to Micliael HI., 568 n. 3, 572 n. 
 1. Ep. 98, to the cmp. Ba.silius, 668 n. 3. 
 Ep. 1(11, the earthquake, 572 n. 1. Ep. 113, 
 family of Bardas, 659 n. 1 ; tlic anathema, 
 571 n. 3. Ep. 115, the anathema, 571 n. 3. 
 Ep 118, f. 100, Basilius, 568 n. 3; false 
 
 plenipotentiaries, 575 n. 4. Epp. f. 40, to 
 the Bulgarians, -309 n. 1 ; f . 49, to the bishops 
 of the East, conversion of the Bulgarians, 
 308 n. 2. 
 His work against the Manicheans (see Wolf). 
 On the Paulicians, iii. 244 n. 1. L. i. c. 2, 
 name Paulicians, 244 n. 2; c. 4, f. 13, their 
 origin, 246 n. 2 ; c. 7, their doctrines, iucar- 
 nation, 261 n. 3 : c. 7, f. 23, the cross, 262 n. 5 ; 
 f. 24, 0. T. teachers, 267 n. 2, St. Peter, 269 
 n. 3 ; c. 8, f. 25, their principles with regard 
 to veracity, 267 n. 1; c. 9, sacraments, 263 
 nn. 1, 2 ; oratories, 264 n. 2 ; c. 9, f. 29, use 
 of the cross, 263 n. 3; f. 31, their church 
 officers, 264 nn. 3, 4 ; f . 33, reverence paid to 
 the gospels, 268 n. 1 ; c. 16, death of Constan- 
 tiue (Silvanus) 248 n. ; c. 18, Paul, and his 
 son Theodore, 246 n. 4, 249 n : c. 22, the Vir- 
 gin Mary, 262 n. 2 : f . 95, Scrgius. 261 n. 1 ; 
 f. 98 (and 111, 115), his designations of Ijim- 
 self, 264 nn. 1, 2, 262 n. 8 ; f. Iu8, on the 
 dominant ch., 252 n. 5 ; f. Ill, Paraclete, 253 
 n. 4, 254 n. 2 ; f. 112, labors of Scrgius, 
 252 n. 2 ; f. 114, intercession of the spirit, 
 2.53 n. 3 : c. 21, f. 116, their apostles, 264 n. 
 ' 6 ; f. 117, the first sin, 268 n. 1 ; c. 22, f . 120, 
 moral character of Sergius, 252 n. 4 : f. 128, 
 inquisitors cut off, 256 n. 1 ; aoraToi, 265 n. 
 3 ; f. 130, trade of S., 252 n. 3 ; c. 26. f. 134, 
 crvv€KSritj.oi, 2(35 n. 1. L. ii. c. 3, origin of 
 the evil principle, 257 n. 1 ; self revealing 
 power of God, 260 n. 2 ; c. 5, the Creator, 
 2.57 n. 3 ; f . 147, 261 n. 1 : f . 169, John 1 : 9, 
 260 n. 1 ; c. 10, f . 190, name derived from St. 
 Paul, 247 n. 1. 
 Photius on his relations with Basilius, and Ig- 
 natius (.see Ilarduin, vi. p. i. f . 2.55), iii. 572 
 n. 2, 573 n. 1. See Councils, Const, an. 879. 
 ^uTiCo/ievoi.. ii. 358. 
 if)6v7iaic, Basilides, i. 400. 
 ^povTiarf/jJia, ii. 317. 
 
 Phrvgia, i. 109, 117, ii. .327, 451, 563 ; iii. 
 203, 205, 219, 229 n. 3 ; iv. 530. Seat 
 of Moutanism, i. 509, 513. Of Icono- 
 clasm, iii. 229 n. 3. Paulicians, iii. 254. 
 Upper, iii. 592. 
 Phthartodocetism, ii. 613. 
 4>i5opo., i. 615. 
 Phusik, martyr, ii. 132. 
 ^vaic, ii. 614. See Nature. 
 Physical and spiritual phenomena con- 
 nected, V. 380. 
 Physicians, ii. 169, 537 ; iv. 310 n. 7. 
 Picardy, iv. 235. 
 Piccolomini, iEneas Sylvio, v. 380 n. 
 
 See ^neas Silvius. 
 Picts, pagans, ii. 146, 149. Conversion of 
 
 the, iii. 10. 
 Pictures, in churches, ii. 328, 329. De- 
 votional use of, iii. 198, 199, 237, 238, 
 239, 547; iv. 58, 79, 307. Symbolical 
 of the papal system, at Rome, iv. 163 
 and 11.3, 164 and n. 3, 165. In monas- 
 teries, Bernard on, iv. 264. In Bethle- 
 hem chapel, v. 332, 333. See Art, Im- 
 age worsiiip. Mosaic. 
 Piedmont, Anselm, iv. 361. Waldenses 
 
 in, 609. 
 PieriiLs, the Alexandrian, i. 713. 
 Pierre de Beres, knight, iv. 577 n. 5. 
 Pierre de Vaux, iv. 606. See Peter 
 
 Waldo. 
 Pietism, in Montanism, i. 523, 565. Pie- 
 tistic bent ])romoted bv monks, iv. 285, 
 286. In the sects, iv. 594. " Pietists " 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 179 
 
 term of reproach, i. 273 ; iv. 206, 303 ; 
 
 V. 143, 213, 288, 386. 
 Pietv, ii. 628. Discou racked, ii. 260, 76.5, 
 
 766 ; V. 216-218, 221, 224. Amons; the 
 
 laity, ii. 261, 766; iii. 445 ; v. 213-218, 
 
 221,224,306, 381. Caricature of, iv. 
 
 271, 303. See Laity, societies amoug 
 
 the. 
 Pilate, i. 8. 74, 93, 451; v. 38, 39, 191, 
 
 301 n. 3, 314, 359. 
 Pileus, abp. of Genoa, v. 119. 
 
 Address to coac. Const., v. 119 n. 3. 
 
 Pilgrim of Passau, iii. 331, 332, and n. 3. 
 
 Ep. to Benedict VI., Hungarian mission, iii. 331 
 n. 1. 
 
 Pilgrimages, ii. 259, 377, 378 ; iii. 7, 20 
 D. 1, 276, 394; iv. 172, 236, 276 n. 2, 
 638. Opposer of, iii. 57. Cautions 
 against trusting in, iii. 131, 443. As 
 penance, iii. 140. To Rome, iii. 58 n. 
 1, 131, 132, 290, 322, 367 n. 2,378,433, 
 437, 438, 440, 452, 453, 475; iv. 164, 
 165, 204, 222, 298, 640. Dangers of, 
 iii. 58 n. 1, 367 n. 2. Advantages of, 
 iii. 118, 440. To Jerusalem, iii. 398, 
 448 n. 1,470 n. 2; iv. 237, 298. In- 
 dulgences for, iii. 451, 452. Dispensa- 
 tion from, on taking monastic vows, iv. 
 237, 238. IJaymund Palmaris, iv. 297, 
 298. Hildebert on, iv. 306. Lull on, 
 iv. 307 (63). Benedict, iii. 414, Catha- 
 rists, iv. 578. Buddhist, iv. 52. Wick- 
 lif on, V. 140. To Wilsuack, v. 237-239. 
 Hnss on, v. 324. 
 
 Pilgrims to Palestine, ill treated by Sar- 
 acens, iv. 124, 125. At Rome during 
 the Jubilee, v. 3. 
 
 Pilichdorf. 
 
 Tract against the Waldenses, c. 1, iv. 605 n. 1, 
 606 n. 4, c. 20 et seq., 614 n. 3. See Bibl. 
 Patr. Lugd., t. xxv. 
 
 Pilsen, v. 174. 
 
 Piper, Prof. See Studien u. Kritiken, 
 
 1838. 
 Piracy, pirates, ii. 146, 147, 149; iii. 300 ; 
 
 iv. 26, 236, 237, 294. 
 Pisa, Lull at, iv. 69, and n. 2, 70, 190. 
 
 Bernard at, iv. 146. Frederic IL at, iv. 
 
 152. Papal court at, iv. 198. Flight 
 
 of the cardinals of Gregory XII. to, v. 
 
 77. Ap])ointment of the council at, v. 
 
 77, 78, 253. University of, v. 89. See 
 
 Councils an. 1409, Bernard of Pisa. 
 Pisidia, ii. 590 ; iii. 206, 229 n. 3, 250. 
 Pisinus, in Galatia, iii. 229 n. 3. 
 UiaTiKoi, i. 381, 692. 
 Uianc and yviJaii, i. 208, 305 n. 1, 413, 
 
 460, 529-557, 645, 698, ii. 395. Jewish 
 
 conception of TTldTi^, i. 395 (381). See 
 
 Gnosticism, Faith. 
 Pistus, Arian bishop of Alexandria, ii. 
 
 432, 433. 
 Pityus, ii. 761. 
 Pius, bishop of Rome, i. 660 and n. 2. 
 
 Ep. 2, in the Pseudo-Isidorean decretals, iii. 
 348 n. 1. 
 
 Placenza, church assembly at, an. 1095, 
 iv. 125. Palmaris at, iv. 297-299. 
 
 Places, sacred, ii. 240 ; iii. 45. Francis 
 of A.ssisi, and, iv. 271, 272. Peter of 
 Bruis, iv. 597. Dolcino, iv. 636. 
 
 Placidius, disciple of Paschasius Radbert, 
 iii. 495. 
 
 Placidus, Benedict's disciple, ii. 300. 
 
 Placidus of Nonantula, Liber de honore 
 ecclesifB, iv. 137-140. On the church, 
 138, 139. On the oath taken by Pas- 
 chalis, 139. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 iv. 138 nu. 1, 2. See Fez, thesaurus, t.ii. p. 2. 
 
 Placita episcoporum, iii. 107 n. 6. 
 
 Plague, the, iii. 92 n. 3. See Black death. 
 
 Planetary spirits, empire, i. 455, 456. 
 
 Planets, the seven, i. 444, 445, 446. Ori- 
 gen on the, 625. 
 
 Plank, Hist, of the Papacy, ii. 1, p. 198 ; 
 iv. 113 n. 2. 
 
 Plato, on the natural explanation of 
 myths, i. 5. His philosojjhy, view of 
 Socrates, 18. TaTrEtvor??^, 19, 166. His 
 monotheism, 25. Idea of the absolute, 
 as distinguished from the Supreme 
 Spirit, 26 (586). Of God, 78. Tima;us, 
 25 n. 1, 26 n. 3, 78. On falsehood, 58 
 n. 2. Busts of, 292. Mavia, 356. Mun- 
 dane spirit, 380. The Symposium, 386. 
 In Gnosticism, 390, 408"and u. 1. Geof 
 ytvTjTog, 424 n. 1. Phajdrus, 449, 623 
 n. 4. With Tertullian, 618. M^ or, 623 
 n. 5. Justin Martyr, 662. And Moses, 
 667 n. 1. With Julian, ii, 50 n. 3, 62. 
 Translated by Victorinus, ii. 77. Liba- 
 nius, ii. 85. On the relation of pas- 
 sions to reason; Thcmistius, ii. 158, 
 159. Study of; the Monophvsites, ii. 
 613. Abelard on, iv. 378 n. 3, 379, 384, 
 467. Janow, v. 212. With Wicklif, 
 V. 165 n. 2, 166. See NoOf. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 De legib., 1. iv. (ed. Bip., vol. viii., p. 185), ra- 
 ncLvov, i. 19, threefold relation of God to man- 
 kind, 572 n. L. X. (ed. Bip., vol. ix., pp. 87- 
 91), conflict between -npovoLa and avdyKt), .375 
 n. 2. Derepublica, 26n. 2. L. ii. p. 2.D7andl. 
 iii., p. 266 (vol. vi., ed. Bip), on falsehood, 58 
 n. 2. Phtedrus (ed. Bip., vol. x., p. 285), So- 
 phists, 5 n. Philetus, 26 u. 3. Timseus, 25 
 n. 1, 26 n. 3(ed. Bip., t. ix., f. .326), the mor- 
 tal in man proceeds from subordinate gods, 
 396 n. 3. 
 
 Plato, monk, iii. 100, 230 n. 1, 536 notes 
 1, 2. See Theodore, Abbot. 
 
 Platonic philosophy, Platonism, i. 15. Its 
 essence, 18. Relation to Christianitv, 
 19, .33, 34, 379, 388, 391, 558, 559, 585. 
 Original and derivative, 19-35. In later 
 Judaism, 40, 51-54, 58, 64, 366, 377. 
 Relation to the Essenes, 44, 47. In 
 Alexandria, 51, 52, 53, 366, 377, 508, 
 542. With Celsus, 163, 166. In Gnos- 
 ticism, 366, 368, 369, 374-380, 390,391, 
 449, 456. Its place in the Alexandrian 
 Gnosis, ii. 395. Two tendencies in 
 Platonism : practical and coutempla- 
 
180 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 tive, i. 378, 379. In Asia, i. 479. With 
 Clement,!. 540. With Origen, i. 543, 550, 
 569, 571, 622, 627; ii. '740, 764 n. 2. 
 Aristotle, i. 611. With Constantine, ii. 
 24 u. 3, 163. lu pai2:auisni,ii. 27. In the 
 doctrine of the church, ii. 387, 388, 438, 
 445. With Augiistin, ii. 124, 294, 295, 
 395-400, 401, 625, 626, 669. Synesius, 
 ii. 763. In Scotus, iii. 461. Pseudo-Dio- 
 nysiaii writings, iii. 466,467. See Neo- 
 Platonism, Platonists. 
 
 riatoiiic philosophy iu the thirteenth 
 century, iv. 419, 420. 
 
 Platonic anthropology, i. 611. M.avla,i. 
 356. 
 
 Platon ice- Aristotelian realism, ii. 669 ; iv. 
 356. 
 
 Platonists, the, on magnetic influences, i. 
 161, 162. And the oracles, 172 n. 4. 
 The irrational soul, 376. On Homer, 
 ii. 41. At the head of the pagan party, 
 ii. 42, 102, 104, 106. Influence on Jul- 
 ian, ii. 42, 43, 44 n. 1. Toleration, ii. 
 163. Latin and Arabic translations of 
 the, iv. 420, 444 (378 u. 3). See Neo- 
 Platonism. 
 
 Flatten, lake of, iii. 316. 
 
 TlXarvafiug, Sabellius, i. 599, see 595 nn. 
 2, 3, 596 n. 5. 
 
 Plaul, Master, v. 83. 
 
 Plays, TertuUian on, i. 264. Spiritual, iv. 
 39. 
 
 Pleroma, 'rvlrjpufia, in Gnosticism, i. 373 
 n. 3, 374, 375 n. 5, 389, 393, 399 n. 2, 
 418,420-427, 432, 434, 441, 442,443, 
 477 ; iv. 571. 
 
 Plescow, v. 373. 
 
 Pliny the Elder, on religion, i. 10, 11. 
 On the Essenes, i. 43. 
 
 Hist, nat., 1. ii. c. 4, et seq., 1. Til. c. 1, the 
 Highest cannot concern himself about men, 
 i. 10 n. 2. L. XX. c. 3, wild cucumber, iv. 
 582 n. 2. L. xxxiii. c. 24, holosphyratos, iv. 
 535 n. 1. 
 
 Plinv the Younger, on suicide, i. 16 n. 2. 
 Report to Trajan, 79, 97-100, 105, 175. 
 On the Christian hymns, 98, 304, 575. 
 Testimony of slaves, 112 n. 3. AgapiB, 
 325. 
 
 Epistles. L. i. 12, 22, 1. iii. 7, 1. vi. 24, sui- 
 cide, i. 16 n. 2. L. x.,ep. 97,i. 97ii. 2, 99 nn. 
 1,2. 
 
 Plotinus, his intuition of the absolute, i. 
 27. Stages of development, 29. Pan- 
 theism, 31. Porphvry, 170. Relation to 
 Platonism, 368, 391 (iv. 445). Against 
 the Gnostics, 368, 390-394, 415, 472. 
 Matter, 376 n. 1. Ethics, 379, 415. 
 Relation to Christianitv, 390, 391 and 
 u. 1. Monism, 391 (iv. 445). Provi- 
 dence, reason, 406 and n. 2,472. Clem- 
 ent and Pkitinus, 586 n. 6. Anthropol- 
 ogy, 611. Pupil of Ammonius Saccas, 
 698. Magic, ii. 43. Division of the 
 virtues, iv. 523, 524 n. 1. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 In auecdota graeca, t. 2, p. 237 (ed. Villolson, 
 
 Venet. 1781), intuition of the absolute, i. 26 
 n. 4. Enuead I., 1. ii., division of virtues, iv 
 523 n. 2. L. viii. c. 14, longing of the'YAij, 
 i. 376 n. 1. II., 1. ix., i. 369 n. L. x. c. 9, 
 classes of men, i. 29 n. 4. III., 1. ii., provi- 
 dence, i. 406 n. 2. L. vii., endless becoming, 
 i. 569 n. S ; vovi and ov, i. 586 n. 6. See 
 Porphyry. 
 
 Ploughmen, iii. 426. 
 
 Plozk, iv. 36. 
 
 Plurality of benefices, iv. 207 ; v. 50, 367. 
 
 Plutarch, against foreign religious cus- 
 toms, i. 13. Superstition and infidel- 
 ity, 13-15, 21, 22, 71. Epicureanism, 
 15. Stoics, 18 n. 1. Relation of relig- 
 ions, 20, 21, 368. Hypocrisy of philos- 
 ophers, 21. Anger of the gods, 22. 
 The priest, 22. Natural causes, oracles, 
 23, 24. Demons, 28. Alexander the 
 Great, his significance, 50. Moral free- 
 dom, 611. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Adversus Stoicos, c. 31, i. 20 n. 3. De anima 
 procreatrice in Timaeo, c. 9 (opp.,ed. Ilutten, 
 t. 13, p. 296), 376 n. 2. De el apud Delphos, 
 c. 20, the only true Being, 25 n. 2. De Iside 
 et Osiride, c. 1, aiuii'tos ^iotj, 34 n. 2 ; c. 20, 
 myths, 23 n. 1 ; c. 23, on unbelief, 21 n. 3 ; 
 c. 37, relations of different religion.s to one 
 another, 20 n. 2 ; c. 71, effects of false no- 
 tions of the gods, 14 n. 5. De Pythias oracu- 
 lis, c. 6, Sibylline oracles, 177 n. 1 ; cc. 7, 21, 
 inspiration, 24 nn. 2-4 ; c. 9, Sibyl cited, 176 
 n. 2 ; c. 24, 514 n. 1. De sera numinis vin- 
 dicta, c. 3, humiliation by punishment, 19 n. 
 2. De Stoicorum repugnantiis, c. 6, self-con- 
 tradiction of the Stoics, 18 n. 1 ; c. 13, Stoi- 
 cal pride, 16 n. 1 ; c. 15, punishment, 22 n. 
 1 : c. 35, Chrvsippus on evil, 16 n. 7 ; c. 38, 
 the God of Judaism, 22 n. 3 ; c. 39, cycles, 
 16 n. 5. De superstitions, c. 33, foreign cer- 
 emonies, 13 n. 1. Defectu oraculorum, 1. i. 
 c. 2, unity of religions, 20 n. 1 ; c. 9, decay 
 of forms, 21 n. 1 ; c. 12, demons, 28 n. 1 ; c. 
 2-1, infinite series, 571 n. 2 ; c. 47, causes, di- 
 vine and natural, 23 n. 2. Life of Alexander, 
 c. 27, Psammon, on the kingdom of God, 34 
 n. 2. Non posse suaviter vivi secundum 
 Epicurum, c. 20, reverence and faith, 15 n. ; 
 c. 22, hypocrisy, 21 n. 2. Oratio 1, de Alex- 
 andri virtute sive fortuna, §§ 6, 10, mission 
 of Alexander, 50 nn. 1, 2. Quaestiones Pla- 
 tonicse, qu., iv. 375 n. 2. 
 
 Ilvei'/ia, i. 474, 492 n. 1, 636-639. Uvev- 
 /uara vkiKoi, 456. See Spiiit. 
 
 YlvEvnazLKoi and ipvxiKoi, among the Gnos- 
 tics, i. 366, 381, 388, 389, 393, 395, 399 
 n. 2, 411, 413, 541. In particular svs- 
 tems, 411,413, 414, 420-435, 441-447 
 456, 474, 476, 477, 502. With Origen, 
 546, 627, 628, 629. 'loviaiafibg Trvevftan- 
 Koc, 399. 
 
 TlvevfiariKuv, ii. 733 n. 4. 
 
 Pneumatology, i. 47, 612. See Anthro- 
 pology. 
 
 Pneumatomachi, v. 186. 
 
 Po milui (Slavonian), iii. 324. 
 
 Pococke, specimen Hist. Arab., on Mani, 
 i. 486 n. 2. 
 
 Poenitentes, i. 219, 687. See Penitents. 
 
 Poets and poetry, consciousness of God 
 in, i. 176. The Logos, i. 667. Study 
 of, ii. 85, 116, 288; v. 113. Plato on, 
 iv. 384. Rutilius, ii. 290 n. 1. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 181 
 
 Christian; Alanus Magnus, iv. 417 
 n. 1. Alcuin, iii. 153 n. 4. Alphanus, 
 iii. 399 n. 4 ; iv. 83 n. 1. Ambrose and 
 Hilary, iii. 354 and n. 3. Arius, ii. 409. 
 Damiaui, iii. 399 u. 3. German national 
 poets, iv. 180, 188, 215, 216. Sacred 
 sonfj, iv. 155, 313. Gregory Nazianzen, 
 ii. 182 n. 3, 185 u. 1, 196 n. 3, 262 n. 1, 
 273 n. 6. Giinther Ligurinus, iv. 148 
 n. 1, 149 n. 4. Koa/xag o (j.E2.if)6ric, iii. 
 206 V. 3. Livin, iii. 43 n. 2. Nigellus 
 Witeker, iv. 265 n. 4. Otfrid, iii. 425. 
 Pauliims of Nola, ii. 328 n. 1. Prosper, 
 ii. 691 n. 1, 693 nn. 1, 2, 694 n. 1. Pro- 
 ven9al, iv. 616 nn., 639 n. 2, 641 nn. 3, 
 4, 5. Roman de la Rose, iv. 289 n. 2. 
 Rudolph of Liege, iv. 343 n. 4. Sev- 
 erus, ii. 13 n. 4, 323 n. 2. Syne^ius, ii. 
 371 n. 2. Theodulph of Orleans, iii. 
 132. Troubadours, iv. 604 n. 3, 616 n. 
 
 1. Walafrid Strabo, iii. 472 n., 474 n. 
 
 2. Walter von der Vogehveide, iv. 173 
 n. I. See Hymns. 
 
 Poggio of Florence, v. 378 and n. 1, 379 
 and n. 2. See Van der~ Hardt, iii. f. 
 71. 
 
 Poictiers, council at (an. 1076), iii. 518. 
 Bp. of, iv. 145, 408. See Gilbert, Hil- 
 ary, Isidore, Peter. 
 
 UoLfjJiv, i. 184; iii. 254, 264. 
 
 Poitou, iv. 247. 
 
 Poland, spread of Christianity in, iii. 330 ; 
 iv. 1,3,4. Dukes of Poland and the 
 Pomeranians, iv. 1, 6-8, 10, 11, 12, 
 14, 16, 24; and the Prussians, iv. 44. 
 Otto in, iv. 3, 4, 17. Adalbert, iv. 41. 
 Gottfried, iv. 43. Mongols in, iv. 49. 
 Pilgrims from, v. 51. Poles at Con- 
 stance, V. 127. Militz, V. 182. Polish 
 nation at Prague, v. 247. Doctrines 
 of Huss in, V. 357. Jerome in, v. 
 373. 
 
 Polemic, between Christians and pagans, 
 i. 157-178; ii. 111-115. Against the 
 Mohammedans, iii. 88; (Raymund 
 Lull), iv. 61-71. Against Jews, iv. 77- 
 81. Evil connected with, iv. 395. Mys- 
 tics on, V. 360. Nicetas, iv. 530. See 
 Apologists, Controversies. 
 
 Poll, merchants of the family of the, iv. 
 56, 57. 
 
 Political disturbances in the West, ii. 102. 
 Ill Xorth Africa, ii. 694, 695. Of the 
 tenth century, iii. 425. In Oldenburg, 
 iv. 643, 644. And religious, in Eng- 
 land, V. 157-161. In Italy, see Italy. 
 
 Political idea, with the Romans, i. 86, 87, 
 100. 
 
 Political influences in choice of bps., ii. 
 185. 
 
 Polybius, on Roman sujjerstition, i. 67. 
 Hist., 1. iii., 6, c. 6, cause, true and apparent, 
 i.3n. L.vi.c. 56, superstition and the state, 
 6 nn. 2-4 
 
 Polycarp of Smvrna. the martvr, i. 109- 
 111, 335 (v. 371). On the" passover, 
 299 (iii. 32). Meeting with JNIarcion, 
 
 465. Ignatius, letter to the Philippians, 
 661. Irenffius on, 677, 680. 
 Polycrates, bishop of Ephesus, the apos- 
 tle John, i. 194 n. 1. The passover 
 controversy, 298, 299. 
 Ap. Euseb. h. eccles., 1. v. c. 24, i. 194 n. 1, 298 
 n. 3. 
 
 Polycronius, monk, iii. 195. 
 
 Polygamy, in Bohemia, iii. 322. Among 
 
 the Pomeranians, iv. 8, 9. Nestorian 
 
 clergy in Tartary, iv. 52. 
 Polytheism, Pliny on, i. 10. According 
 
 to the eclectic philosophy, 25. Ter- 
 
 tullian against, 177. Judaism and, 347. 
 
 Origen and Philo on, 587 n. 3. Of 
 
 Julian, ii. 50, 51, 54, 57. Of Simpli- 
 
 cius, ii. 106-110. 
 Pomerania, introduction of Christianity 
 
 into, iv. 1-31, 130. Manners of the 
 
 Pomeranians, 11. As missionaries, 
 
 43, 44. 
 Pomesanien, bishopric, iv. 45. 
 Pompa diaboli, i. 264, 309. 
 Pomponatius. 
 
 De natural, effect, admirand. causis, p. 142 et 
 seq., iii. 591 n. 4. 
 
 Pontianus, North African bp., ii. 600. 
 
 Ponticus, the martyr, i. 114. 
 
 Pontifex Maximus, Constantine, ii. 23. 
 
 Julian, 59. Gratian, 92. 
 Pontius. 
 
 Life of Cyprian, i. 1.39 n. 2, 222 nn. 2, 3, 225 
 nn. 1, 8". A. 1, 223 n. 1. 
 
 Pontius, abbot of Cluny, iv. 249, 345. 
 
 Pontoise (Pontisara), iv. 97 n. 8. 
 
 Pontus, Alexander of Abonoteichus in, 
 i. 92. Pliny in, 97. Earthquakes in, 
 126. Influence of Origen, 716. Of 
 Gregory Thaumaturgus, 719, 720. Per- 
 secution under Libanius, ii. 19. Asy- 
 lum in, ii. 177 n. 1. In the patriarch- 
 ate of Constantinople, ii. 196 n, 3, 197, 
 203. Eustathius, monachism, ii. 281 
 and n. 1. Evagrius, ii. 752. Chrysos- 
 tom exiled to, ii. 761. See Amasea, 
 Caesarea, Comana, Pityus, Sinope, 
 Trapezund. 
 
 Poor, goods bestowed on the, i. 222, 274. 
 Agapie, 325. Poor and rich principle, 
 with the Gnostics, 402. Care of the 
 poor, 232, 255, 256, 274, 278, 281 ; Con- 
 stantine, ii. 26 ; Julian on, ii. 63 ; by 
 bishops, ii. 168; iii. 105, 408 nn. ; iv. 5, 
 213; Basil, ii. 169; council of Car- 
 thage on, ii. 192 n. 1 ; by women, ii. 
 262 ; in cloisters, ii. 272, "288 ; Crato, 
 iii. 93 n. 3 ; by monks, iii, 104 n. 1, 
 415,418; Alcuin, iii. 131, 132; Fride- 
 burg, iii. 282 n. 2 ; by spiritual socie- 
 ties, iv. 34 ; the laity, iv. 34, 255, 294, 
 296, 298, 299; by legates, iv. 198. 
 Domiuick, iv. 268. Berthold, iv. 318 
 n. 1. Eustathius on, iv. 533. The 
 Catharists, iv. 577. Wicklif on, v. 138, 
 142. Militz, V. 182. Gifts of the, iii. 
 421. Fund for the, iv. 255. Bonaven- 
 
182 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 tiira on the honor to be paid to poor 
 ami rich, iv. 288, 289. Gerson on the 
 pope aud the, v. 98. See Almsgiving, 
 Povertv. 
 
 Poor priests, v. 143-145,163. See Lol- 
 lards. 
 
 Pope, the, authority of, law of Valentin- 
 ian III., ii. 207. 
 
 Oath of obedience to the, iii. 48, 49, 
 54. Presents to the, 62 n. 3, 114. Re- 
 lation to the metropolitan constitution, 
 Boniface on, 64. Theocratical head 
 ovir the nations, 68, 69, 111, 112, 355, 
 
 360, 361. Relation to the East Roman 
 church and emperors, 112, 113 and n. 
 1, 117, 120, 210-212, 234, 536 n. 2, 545, 
 561-584. To bishops, 114. To the ))a- 
 triarchs of Constantinople, 115, 197, 
 576. To the Spanish church, 117, 118. 
 To the English church, 1 1 8 (see Angus- 
 tin, abbot). In civil affairs, 119. To 
 the Eraukish empire, 118-122, 351-358, 
 
 361, 362, 367, 377. Emperor crowned, 
 anointed, by the, 120, 367. Declarations 
 concerning their powers, 120, 349, 350. 
 Supervision of the whole church, 113, 
 115, 120, 353, 359. Authority disputed 
 or resisted, 121, 292, 351-382". Infalli- 
 bility, Alcuin on, 122, 167, 350. Popes 
 of the eighth century, 151. In the 
 image controversies, 234, 551-553. 
 Charlemagne and the, 242. Relation 
 to the northern missions, 292. To the 
 Bulgarians, 310-314. To the Mora- 
 vians, 316, 319. In the Decretals, 346- 
 351. Judge of bishops, 349, 369. Ar- 
 uulph on the character and authority 
 of the, 369, 370. Crimes of, in the 
 tenth century, 366-368. In the elev- 
 enth century, 375, 376. Order of elec- 
 tion, 387, 395 n. 2. Dominus apostoli- 
 cus, 438. Absolution by the, 453. Su- 
 pervision of books, 467. 
 
 In the Fifth Period. Connection with 
 missions, iv. 43 n. 1, 44, 56 (see Inno- 
 cent III., Innocent IV.). The Mon- 
 gols, 49, 50, 56. Conduct towards Jews, 
 75. Imperial sovereigntv over the 
 world, 83, 87, 88-90, 120, 163 n. 1, 173- 
 175. Head of the whole church, 87-89, 
 194. Consecrated by consent of the 
 emperor, 92 n. 6, 151, 177. Coronation 
 of emperors, 118, 119, 120, 161, 164 aud 
 n. 3, 177. Contests with the German 
 emperors, iv. 103-121, 129-143, 161- 
 169, 176-185, 582, 610. Appeals to the, 
 123 (see Appeals). Heretical, 135. 
 Person of the, 140. In Erance, 144, 
 145, 152, 153, 157, 168, 183-185, 197. 
 Bernard on the duties of the, 157-160, 
 255. On the secular authority of the, 
 158-160. Laws on papal elections, 169, 
 192. Em])eror in papal elections, 92 
 un. 4, 6, 151, 177. Abdication, deposi- 
 tion of, 193, 194. Journeyings of, 197 
 anil n. 4. Relation to bishops, 200, 256. 
 To abbots, 201. Predictions of Joachim 
 
 concerning the, 223, 224. Mendicants 
 and the (see Mendicant). Laws lim- 
 iting indulgences, 352. Opposition to, 
 448. 610, 642. In the Greek church, 
 538-541, 544, 546. Relation to the 
 period, 600. Wm. of St. Amour, 619. 
 Dolcino, 636 and n. 3. See E.xtor- 
 tions. 
 
 In the Sixth Period. Abdication, 
 depositions of popes, v. 2, 4, 17, 18, 19, 
 64, 70. 71, 76, 94-96, 99, 101, 112, 125, 
 126, 352. Vicar of Christ, 13, 14, 17. 
 Secular power contested, 14, 16, 146, 
 165. Power to bind and loose, 15, 98, 
 146, 171, 284. Church property, 16, 
 17. Dependence on Erance, 21, 22. 
 Supreme authority on matters of faith 
 and polity denied", 33, 40, 65, 92, 96, 
 107, 108, 127, 164, 165, 285 (see Oc- 
 cam). Simony, 34 (see Simony). Cor- 
 ruption, 35, 51. Secular possessions 
 of, 39. Subtraction of allegiance to 
 the, 63-65, 69, 70, 95, 96, 253. Power 
 to convoke councils, 76, 96 (see CEcu- 
 menical Councils). Relation to eccle- 
 siastical laws, 97, 112. To secular tri- 
 bunals, 146. Servus servorum, 98. 
 The Germans on the, 122. Wicklif on 
 the, 137, 146, 147, 164, 172, 173. Ja- 
 now on the, 202. Huss, 278, 284, 285, 
 299, 304, 307-309, 363 (see Huss). The 
 Sword, 281, 282. 
 
 See Abbots, Absolutism, Avignon, 
 Benefices, Bulls, Church constitution. 
 Extortions, Legates, Kepotisin, Pa- 
 pacy, Peter, Roman court, Simony, 
 See, also, the individual popes. 
 
 Popes, Catharist, iv. 590. 
 
 Pophlagaria, iii. 558 n. 1. 
 
 Po])penbiittel, iii. 289 n. 2. 
 
 Pojjpholz, iii. 289 n. 2. 
 
 Po]ipo, archbisho]) of Triers, ep. to Bene- 
 dict IX., on the hermit Simeon, iii. 445 
 n. 2, 448 n. 1. 
 
 Poppo, bp. of Aarhus, iii. 289. 
 
 Po]ipo, bp. of Brixen (Damasius II.), iii. 
 378. 
 
 Populace, rage of, against the Christians, 
 i. 71, 92, 93, 94, 101, 109, 112, 126, 130, 
 136, 513, 664; iv. 26. Gothic, protect 
 Christians, ii. 154. Decisions of, in 
 favor of Christianity, iii. 285, 304, 305 ; 
 iv. 8, 16,29,31. 
 
 Hopvda, with the Paulicians, iii. 258- 
 260. 
 
 Porphyrins, martyr, i. 722 n. 1. 
 
 Por])hvry, bp. of Gaza, ii. 103. Life of, 
 103 n. 1. 
 
 Por])hyry, pagan philosopher, Neo-Pla- 
 touic mysticism, i. 27. Defence of im- 
 age worship, 27. Demons, 28. Oracles, 
 longing of heathenism, 31. Against 
 Christianity, 170-173. Antinomian 
 Gnostics, 385. Gnostic writings, 393 
 n. 3. Origen, 699 and n. 1. Arius 
 classed with, ii. 421, 552. On John 
 7 : 10, Pelagius, ii. 646 u. 1. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 183 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 De abstinentia camis, 1. i. c. 40 et seg.,\. 385 n. 
 2 ; 1. ii. c. 34, ApoUonius of Tyana, 26 n. 1. 
 Ep. ad Marcellam uxorem, p. 172, c. 18, na- 
 tional worship, 170 n. 3 ; c. 24 (ed. Maii, Mi!. 
 181G), faith, love, and hope, 170 n. 1. Kara 
 XpicTTiai'a)!', ap. Euseb., 1. (i, c. 19, Ammonius 
 Saccus, 699 n. 1. Ilepl TrJ5 « KoyCiou ^lAotro- 
 i^ia5, Kuscb. prsepanit., 1. iv. c. 7, oracles, 31 
 n. 7; Euseb. H. E., 1. yi. c. 19, on artificial 
 interpretations of 0. T., 171 n. 3; ap. Aug. 
 de civitate Dei, 1. xix. c. 28, fragments, the- 
 ology dx'awn from the oracles, 171 n. 4 ; ap. 
 Euseb. demonstrat. evang., 1. iii. p. 134 and 
 ed. Maii, fragments, 171 n. 4 (see Theodoret, 
 Gr»c., affect, curat.). Vita Plotini, intuition 
 of the absolute, 27 a. 1 ; c. 2, death of Plo- 
 tinus, 31 a. 6 ; c. 16, Plotinus on the Gnos- 
 tics, 390 u. 2. 
 
 Poi'tiuncula, church of Mary at, iv. 272. 
 Porto, iii. -^62. Cardinal bp. of, v. 10. 
 Porto Yenere, Benedict XIII. at, v. 75, 
 
 76. 
 Portugal, iv. 174 n. 
 Posen, hp. of, V. 109. 
 Posidonius, deacon, ii. .520. 
 Possession. See Demoniacal. 
 Possessor, North African bp., ii. 710. 
 Possibility and necessity, iv. 482-48.5. See 
 
 Predestination, Foreknowledge. 
 Possible and actual, v. 166, 167, 168. 
 Possidius, life of Augustin by, ii. 168 n. 
 
 1, 192 n. 1. 
 Postills, v. 195. 
 Potaiuou, confessor, ii. 427 n. 
 Pothiuus of Lyons, i. 112, 677. 
 Potho of Pruiii, iv. 331, 333 u. 6. 
 
 De Statu domus del, 1. iii., festival of the Im- 
 maculate conception, iv. 331 n. 5 ; of the 
 Trinity, 333 n. 6. See Bibl. Patr. Lugd., t. 
 xxi. 
 
 Poverty, of the early church, i. 197, 346. 
 With the Eliionites, S52, 367. Volun- 
 tary, 222, 274, 457, 462 ; iv. 149, 235. 
 
 Gilbert on, iv. 78. In Cistercian 
 monasteries, 252. Carthusian, 265. 
 Albigenses, 269. The mendicants, 268, 
 270, 272 (v. 188). Catharists, 580. 
 Waldenses, 608, 609, 611, 616. See 
 Evangelical Poverty. 
 
 Poverty of spirit, in relation to Christi- 
 anity, i. 63, 64. 
 
 Power of (iod (see Omnipotence). Ordi- 
 naria ct absoluta, iv. 457. 
 
 Powers of (hirkness, Mani on the, i. 491, 
 494, 495, 497-499. 
 
 Prachatic, Christaun of, v. 298, 310, 367. 
 
 Prachatic, priest of, v. 316. 
 
 Prachini, circle of, v. 235. 
 
 Practical bent, in mysticism, i. 44, 45, 60 ; 
 iv. 371; V. 393, 409. In the Clemen- 
 tines, i. 395. Of Marciou, i. 462, 464, 
 466, 467, 474, 478. Of the Christian 
 mind, i. 560. Practical realism, i. 529. 
 Practical and theoretical, i. 367. Prac- 
 tical interest in the Pelagians, ii. 660. 
 "With Gregory the Great, iii. 143, 144. 
 In the Carolingian age, iii. 156. In the 
 Greek church, iii. 169. Sergius, iii. 252, 
 The Latin cliurcli, iii. 553. Arnold, 
 Abelard, iv. 148. Societies, iv. 302, 
 
 303. "Berthold, iv. 318. Peter "Waldus, 
 iv. 607. Huss, V. 237. Practical the- 
 ology, iii. 460, 471, 472. Practical ele- 
 ment in theology, Clemangis on, v. 61 
 Practical reformers, iv. 209 ; v. 192, 
 240, 243, 264. 
 
 Prificepta and consilia, ii. 635 ; iv. 525, 
 526 ; V. 213, 216, 249. See Consilia. 
 
 Pra;destinati, v. 302. 
 
 Prredestinatus, i. 685 ; ii. 702 n. 2, 703- 
 706, 767 n. 4. Author of, ii. 767 n. 4. 
 H. 26, and 86, Tertullian, i. 685, nn. 
 2, 3. II. 88, Coelestius, ii. 639 n. 2. 
 L. ii., ii. 703 n. 2, 705 nu. ; 11. ii. et iii., 
 ii 706 n. 1. 
 
 Praidicatores, iv. 221 n. 
 
 Prelectors, ii. 354. 
 
 Pra^sciti, iii. 474,476; v. 302, 350, 353. 
 See Merit, de congruo. 
 
 Pragmatic sanction, iv. 203. 
 
 Prague, archlnshopric, iii. 321 n. .5, 322, 
 323, 332. Library at, iv. 279 n. 1. 
 
 Sixth Period. 'Ab]i. of, v. 182, 183, 
 186, 191, 223, 237, 294 (see Albic, 
 Zbynek). Militz at, 174, 175, 181-183, 
 n. "l. Conrad, 184-192. Janow, 194, 
 233-235. Pious women, 222. Ordinance 
 relating to dress, 223. Huss at, 235-295, 
 316-320. Trial of Huss at (an. 1414), 
 243 n. 1, 250 n. 4, 2.54, 256, 258, 288 n. 
 1, 317 and n. 4. Jerome at, 245, 372. 
 Disturbances at, 255, 256, 261, 288-295. 
 Burning of AVicklifs books, 261. Bull 
 of John XXIII. at, 276-293. Martvr.s 
 of Prague, 288-290. Senate of, 294, 
 299. Hussite movements, 356. See 
 Adalbert, Bethlehem Chapel, Huss. 
 
 University of, Militz at, v. 1 75. Huss 
 and the, 235, 242-255, 263, 299, 310. 
 Influence of Wicklif at, 241-248, 265. 
 Oxford and, 241 , 243, 244, 246. Founda- 
 tion of, 244. Teachers at, 244, 245, 247, 
 252, 2.53. Convocation of (an. 1403), 
 the forty-five propositions, condemned, 
 246, 24"7, 253, 278, 291. Paris, 248. 
 Convocation (an. 1408), ordinance in re- 
 gard to Wicklif's writings, 248. With- 
 drawal of the Germans from the uni- 
 versity, 252-255, 274, 347. Convocation 
 (an. 1410), on the burning of Wick- 
 lif's books, 261. Division in the Bohe- 
 mian party at, 253, 279. Theological 
 faculty, 279, 291-293, 295, 296. Ban- 
 ishment of four of its members, 298, 
 299, 347. Master Jesenic's publication, 
 294. Christann of Prachatic, 310. Del- 
 egate at Constance, 320. Jacobellus, 
 338 u. 1. See Palacky. 
 
 Pranger, v. 286. 
 
 Prato, iv. 629 n. 3. 
 
 Prato, cardinal da (du Prat), v. 20, 22. 
 
 Praxeas, against the Montanists, i. 513 n. 
 3, 525. Patripassian, 583, 584. 
 
 Prayer, ApoUonius of Tyana on, i. 26, 31. 
 With tlie Therapeutse, i. 61. Prayer of 
 M. Aurelins, i. 17, 73. Of ApoUonius, 
 31. Simplicius on, ii. 110. 
 
184 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Christian use of prayer, power of, i. 
 73, 74, 284-288. Intercessory, Cyprian 
 on, 135, 287. Important business be- 
 gun with, 206, 286, 287. Without ceas- 
 ing:, 286. Seasons of, 286, 287. In the 
 StuJv of Scripture, 286,287,719. In 
 the faniilv , 286. Posture in, 288, 29.5, 
 300. And works of love, 288. In bap- 
 tism, 315. At the Agapae,326. At the 
 Lord's supper, 329 n. 2, 330. For the 
 dead, 334 (iv. 594, 597; v. 324). Basil- 
 ides, 416. The Prodicians, 451. Ori- 
 gen on prayer to Christ, 590. Through 
 Christ, 591. 
 
 Second Period. Prayers of Constan- 
 tine, ii. 23, 25, 28, 29, "30. Julian on, 
 61. Healing in answer to, 138, 240, 
 268, 285. Nilus on continual, 277. The 
 Euchites, 277-279. Eustathians, 281. 
 Intercessory, 284-286 (iv. 81). In the 
 Ccenobiffi, 287. Chrvsostom on, 315, 
 316. Athanasius, 322. Prayer for 
 catechumens, 357, 358 n. 1. Church 
 prayers, 361 and n. 2, 658. In the 
 Lord's supper, 367, 368. Augustin, 
 638, 686. 
 
 Third and Fourth Periods. Remark- 
 able answers to, in the history of mis- 
 sions, iii. 6 and n. 3, 8, 27, 28, 30, 284, 
 285, 300, 301. Undertakings begun 
 with, 20, 27, 275, 284, 2S5, 299. Min- 
 istration of, 26. For teinjioral things, 
 28, 132, 148. Repetitions of. 139,452 (iv. 
 302). Gregory the Great on, 147, 148. 
 Maximus, 174, 175. .lohn of Dama.s- 
 cus, 210. For teachers of errur, 255. 
 Anschar, 286, 287. Place of, 311, 443, 
 460. Ratherius on, 442, 443. Indul- 
 gences for, 452. Scotus, 462 (prayers 
 of, 462 n. 1). Berengar, 505. 
 
 Fijih Period. Answers to, iv. 13, 26, 
 28, 81. Undertakings begun with, 28, 
 423. Gregory VII. on, 91. Bernard 
 on, 241, 260, 261. Francis, 273, 274. 
 Lull, 309. Almsgiving and, 306. 
 Preaching and, 314, 315. Aquinas, 
 423. Chrysomalos, 561. Repetition of, 
 572 n. 2. ' For departed souls, 594, 597. 
 Waldenses on, 612, 616. 
 
 Clemangis on, v. 114. Wicklif on, 
 143, 163. In preparation for preaching, 
 175, 180. Janow on, 193. And the 
 Lord's supper, 224. Seasons of, 207. 
 Pantheistic Friends of God on, 395, 400. 
 Particular, 395, 405. Distraction in, 
 praying by memory, 407. See Worship. 
 Praying l)rothers and sisters, iv. 286. 
 Prayius, bp. of Jerusalem, ii. 648. 
 Preachers of tho gospel, early, i. 72-79. 
 Schools for, iii. 126 (see Schools). 
 Boniface as, iii. 52. Willehad, 80. 
 Gregory the Great, 142. Anschar, 274. 
 Boso, 324. Elfric, 469. 
 
 Fifth Period, iv. 293. Otto of Bam- 
 berg as, iv. 4, 16, 20. Converts from 
 heathenism, 13. Monte Corvino, 58. 
 Francis of Assisi, 59, 273, 274. Inno- 
 
 cent III., 173, 317. R. Grosshead, 186. 
 Archdeacons as, 211. Peter of Savov, 
 214. Mendicant orders, 276-279, 282, 
 284, 624 (v. 59) (see Mendicant Or- 
 ders). Raymund Palmaris, 298. Aqui- 
 nas, 317, 422. Wra. of Auvergne, 423. 
 Berthold, 318-320. Anselm, 365. Cath- 
 arists, 584. Waldenses, 607, 608. Sec- 
 taries, 610. 
 
 Preachers of repentance, iv. 97, 208-211, 
 238, 239, 245, 246-249, 272, 29.3, 313, 
 594, 598-604, 627 ; v. 158, 183, 184. Of 
 indulgence (see Indulgences). Travel- 
 ing preachers, i. 197, .504; v. 14-3-145, 
 162. Militz, V. 174-177, 179, 180. An- 
 gels of the last times, v. 179, 196, 200, 
 257. Persecution of, v. 258. Friends 
 of God, V. 383. See Bernard, Chrv- 
 sostom, Conrad, Gregory Nazianzeu, 
 Huss, Preaching. 
 
 Preaching, i. 75, 196-198, 302, 303. In 
 the Roman church, 303 n. 6. Gift of 
 teaching, 186, 187. Office of, 197. Of 
 laymen, 186, 187, 196, 197. 
 
 Second Period, ii. 352-354.. Athana- 
 sius on, 36. Augustin on, 122. Of 
 women, 139 (iv. 13). Among the Goths, 
 158. Doctrinal, 384, 692. 
 
 Third Period. Alcuin on, iii. 76, 77, 
 123-125. Charlemagne on, 102, 123. 
 Of bishops, 107, 123-125, 426. Rule 
 of Chrodegang on, 123. Schools of, 
 Homiliaria, 126, 127, 315 n. 1. 
 
 Fourth Period, iii. 42.5-428. Lan- 
 guage of, 323-325 (v. 383) (see Lan- 
 guage). Subjects of, 425, 426. 
 
 Fifth Period. Lull on, iv. 62, 191, 
 242, 310. Of bishops, 213. Lateran 
 council on, 270. Francis on, 274. Gui- 
 bcrt of Novigentum on, 313, 314. H. 
 de Romanis on, 314, 317. Preparation, 
 298, 316, 323 (v. 61, 175, 180). Place, 
 278, 298, 316, 318, 323 (v. 184, 263). 
 Neglect of, 317. Oliva on, 624. 
 
 Sixth Period. Clemangis on, v. 59- 
 62. Gerson,81. Wicklif, 141-143, 162, 
 173. Janow on, 195, 196, 199, 200, 224. 
 Foundation of Bethlehem chajjel for, 
 236. Huss on, 263, 265, 288 n. 1, 313- 
 316, 321, 353. Wicklifite party in Bo- 
 hemia, 251 . Preaching in private chap- 
 els forbidden, 259, 260, 265. See 
 Preachers, Laity. 
 
 Preaching orders. See Mendicant or- 
 ders. 
 
 Prebends, iv. 206. 
 
 Preces, precistas, iv. 200. 
 
 Predestinatians, Predestinationists, ii. 
 702-706, 711. 
 
 Predestination, in the Holy Scripture, i. 
 613. Absolute, Marcion on, 618 n. 1, 
 655. Florinus, 680 n. 3. Origen, 630. 
 Of Christ, 592 (ii. 482). 
 
 In the Second Period. Theodore of 
 Mojisuestia's views of, ii. 495. Hilary 
 of Poictiers, 621, 622. Ambrose, 623, 
 624. Controversy on in the western 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 185 
 
 church ; An^nstin, 680, 684-71 1, 401 n. 
 3 ; earlier views, 627-630 ; later, 630, 
 631. Prajdestinatio duplex, 711. 
 
 Third Period. Clement, antagonist 
 of Bouiface, on, iii. 62. Injurious con- 
 sequences of Augustin's doetrine, 77 n. 
 
 1, Gregory the Great on, 144-146. 
 Isidore on, i.5l. Felix, 162. 
 
 Fourth Period. Gottsclialk, praedes- 
 tinatio duplex, iii. 474 and u. 1, 479, 
 482, 483, 485, 492. The three ques- 
 tions, 482, 483. Probus, 602. 
 
 Plfth Period, iv. 474-48.5, 515, 518. 
 Bernard on, 509, 510. Catharists, 568. 
 See Freedom, Grace. 
 
 Sixth Period. Wicklif on, v. 167, 
 168. Huss on, 266, 302, 303, 337 347 
 350. 
 
 Predetermination, i. 612, 617, 622; ii. 
 482, 618, 638, 685, 686. See Predesti- 
 nation. 
 
 Predicates. See Intercliange of. 
 
 Predictions, Simplicius on, ii. 108. Ee- 
 garding Christiiinity, 102. 
 
 Preexisteuce, of souls, doctrine, with tlie 
 Essenes, i. 47. With Basilides, 402 n. 
 3, 404. Carpocrates, 449. The Mani- 
 cheans, 494-497. Origen, 626, 627. 
 Methodius, -721. 
 
 Grouiul of the doctrine, ii. 618. Pla- 
 tonico-Origenistic doctrine, 763, 764 nn. 
 
 2, 3. Pauliciaus, on, iii. 258. 
 Pregcl, river, iv. 41,42. 
 Pregentia (Bregeuz), iii. 34. 
 Prelates, v. 50, 53, 172. 
 
 Prelectors, ii. 188, 192, 530. See Lecto- 
 res. 
 
 Prenionstratensians, iv. 79, 80, 244-246. 
 
 Premoustre (Prajmonstratum), iv. 245. 
 
 Preparation for Christianity, i. 2-68, 536 ; 
 iii. 304 n. 1, 305 u. 2. See Missions. 
 
 Preparatory epochs, positions, become in- 
 jurious to the higher stMges of develop- 
 ment, i. 34, 340, 341 , 51 1. Left behind, 
 29, 30. Origen on, 548. 
 
 Yl^eai^vTEpoL among the Paulicians, iii. 264. 
 
 IIpefT/3iir<(5ef, ii. 190 u. 3. 
 
 Presbyter, in the apostolic times, i. 184- 
 186, 659; v. 31, 170, 173. After the 
 time of the apostles, 190-195, 223. In 
 Rome, 203. Sacred functions of, 135, 
 152, 219, 316. In the persecution un- 
 der Valerian, 137, 139. 
 
 In the Second Period, ii. 184, 188, 193, 
 194, 195, 216, 221, 379, 696. Condition 
 of ordination, 64 n. 3. Pelagius among 
 the, 642. See Presbvteriauism, Priests. 
 
 Prcsbyterial college, "i. 190, 192, 223, 
 (584). _ 
 
 Presbyterianism, conflicts of, with episco- 
 pacy, i. 222-248. 
 
 Presents, sending of, ii. 347 and nn. 2, 3, 
 351. Use of in spreading Christianity, 
 ii. 149 ; iii. 21, 69, 272, 284, 286, 296 ; 
 iv. 6, 7, 13, 18, 38, 49, 50. To monks, 
 ii. 275 ; iv. 243. To the pope, iii. 62 n. 
 
 3, 114; iv. 90; v. 272. To obtain bene- 
 
 fices, iii. 93 and n. 2, 110. Of church 
 property, iii. 114. For masses, iii. 136. 
 To St. Peter's churcli, iii. 546. Francis 
 of Assisi, iv. 60 n. 2. Obtained by fraud, 
 iv. 127. To preachers, i v. 211. By the 
 ]>ope, V. 58, 105. See Bribery, Gifts. 
 
 Prester John, iv. 46, 47, 52 and n. 1. 
 
 Prevarication, iii. 267. See Veracity. 
 
 Pride, spiritual, i. 63, 199, 228-230*, 252, 
 436, 524 ; ii. 123, 275, 279, 280, 291, 
 293 ; iii. 21 n. 149, 252-254, 287, 420, 
 505 ; iv. 242, 274, 285, 292, 296, 304, 
 305 ; V. 405, 408. Danger of, ii. 683. 
 In the fall, iv. 505, 507. Of culture, i. 
 71 ; iv. 259. In Gnosticism, i. 392. Of 
 tJie church, v. 57. 
 
 Priegnitz, iv. 18 ; v. 237. 
 
 Priesthood, universal Christian, i. 179, 180, 
 196, 198, 279, 284, 288,315,330,519, 
 644, 662 ; ii. 259, 314, 362 n. 7 ; iii. 2 ; 
 iv. 592, 609, 614 ; v. 212, 217, 221, 250. 
 Priesthood of acaste, i. 179, 190, 193- 
 199, 329,331. 365,n. 1, 519,686; ii. 179- 
 182, 188, 259 ; iii. 2, 348, 383, 494, 577. 
 Function independent of character, i. 
 321, 322 (see Validity of sacerdotal 
 acts). Mediatorial function, i. 179, 194 ; 
 ii. 179,388; iii. 2. Sacrificial function, 
 iii. 135, 136, 494. Training of priests, 
 ii. 182-184 (see Schools). Unction, 
 iii. 449. Worldly motives in entering 
 the, ii. 184; iii. 9. Inviolability, iii. 
 348. With the Paulicians, iii. 264. In 
 the Greek church, iii. 577 (ii. 183). 
 Gregory on the authority of, iv. 87. 
 Influence of the O. T. idea of the, i. 
 194, 195,365, 519, 686; ii. 321. Janow 
 on the, V. 212-217, 219, 22L See 
 Clergy, Bishops, Presbyters. 
 
 Pagan priesthood, privileges of the, 
 ii. 35, 169. Julian's views of the, 61-66. 
 Colleges of priests, 97, 99. 
 
 Priests, Egyptian, i. 83. Roman, i. 92, 
 107. Christian preaching of, iii. 24, 
 
 125. As missionaries, iii. 23, 43, 79, 
 331,334. Requisitions concerning, iii. 
 
 126, 154. Sons of, iv. 97, u. 8, 361. 
 Parish priests in England, v. 134. And 
 mendicants, v. 134, 162. Wicklif on 
 the duty of, v. 138, 144. Wicklif as, 
 V. 142. And bishops, v. 170, 173, 202. 
 Janow on the importance of, v. 202-204. 
 See Poor priests, Presbyters. 
 
 Prignano, archbishop of Bari. See Ur- 
 ban VI. 
 
 Primal man, primitive man, i. 424, 425, 
 491, 493. 
 
 Primasius, bp. of Adrumetum. 
 
 Comm. on the epistles of Paul and Revelation, 
 ii. 605 n. 2. 
 
 Primasius, Donatist bp. of Carthage, ii. 
 605. 
 
 Primates, iii. 70, 119 n. 2, 203, 250 n. 1, 
 349, 366 ; iv. 169. Primacy over the 
 English church, iii. 16. Of the pope. 
 
 Primeval state. See Original condition. 
 
186 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Primianus, Donatist bp. of Carthage, ii. 
 
 231. 
 Primicerius palatii, iii. 109. 
 Primitive Chnstianity, ii. 48 ; iv. 563, 621, 
 
 623. Eeligion, iii.'Sa. 
 Primsiguing, iii. 301 n. 2. 
 Prince of dari^uess, i. 493-495, 500, 501. 
 Princes, diviue right of, iv. 109. Calling 
 
 of, iv. 310 n. 7. Deposition of, v. 10, 
 
 18. Eelatiou to the State, v. 50. 
 
 Worthiness, v. 351-353. Trust in, v. 
 
 359. See Rulers. 
 Principle, of divine life in the chnrch, i. 
 
 1, 75, 78. Of Spiritual life, ii. 634, 635, 
 
 681, 714, 715. Highest, iv. 445 n. 2. 
 
 Of Christianity, iv. 510. In grace, iv. 
 
 513. 
 Principles, necessary development of, ii. 
 
 179 ; V. 240, 275. Fundamental, iii. 3. 
 
 With the Paulicians, iii. 257. David 
 
 of Dinanto, iv. 446, 447. 
 Prisca, Priscilla, Montanist, i. 514. On 
 
 celibacy of the clergy, i. 521. 
 Priscilla, 'i. 290 ii. 2. 
 Priscilliau, Priscillianists, ii. 354 u. 4, 771- 
 
 779. 
 
 Letter of Priscillian, ii. 777 n. 2. 
 Priscus, pagan philosopher, iii. 88 n. 
 Prisoners, redeemed, ii. 136 (see Cap- 
 tives). Oversight of by bishops, ii. 178. 
 
 Care for, ii. 272; iii. 105. 
 Prisons, visited, i. 123, 135, 255, 332 ; iv. 
 
 295, 299. 
 Private intercourse, in the propagation of 
 
 Christianity, iii. 4 n. 1. 
 Private devotion, Jauow on, v. 202. Pri- 
 vate war, iii. 407. 
 Privileges of monasteries, iii. 75 ; iv. 201, 
 
 202. See Exemptions. 
 Privilegium, papal, iv. 202. 
 Privinna, Moravian prince, iii. 316. 
 ProEeresius of Athens, ii. 76. See Eu- 
 
 napius. 
 Probus, priest, heretic, iii. 602. 
 Processions, ii. 97. Penitential, ii. 86; iii. 
 
 355; iv. 85 ; v. 43, 74, 113, 115, 116, 
 
 412. With relics, iv. 330. Of Henry 
 
 VII. at Rome, v. 36. 
 Proclus, Montanist, i. 652. 
 Proclus, Neo Platonist, ii. 104, 105, 117, 
 
 613 n. 2; iv. 445 n. 1. Life of. See 
 
 Marin us. 
 
 Comm. in Platonis Aleib., P. ii. (op.,ecl. Cou- 
 sin. ,t. iii. Paris, 1821), pp. 125, 126, consent, 
 ii. 105 n. 7. See Jolin Pliiloponus. 
 
 Proclus, patriarch of Constantinople, ii. 
 509, 510, 547, 5.55-557, 559 n. 2, 762. 
 
 Synodica, ft. 509, 805, ii. 547 nn. 2, 3. Uomily 
 of, 609. 
 
 Procopius. 
 
 De bello Goth., 1. iv. c. 3, Abasgians, ii. 140 
 n. 1. De bcUo Pcrs., 1. i. c. 20, Chriiitian 
 King of Ethiopia, 145 n. 1. Hist, arcana, c. 
 11, f. 90 (ed. Orelli), .Justinian, 106 n. 1 ; c. 
 13, the .«amo, 605 n. 3 ; c. 17, Theodora, 593 
 n. 3 ; c. 18, .Justinian in doctrinal controver- 
 sies, 608 n. 1. 
 
 Procopius, abp. of Caesarea, iii. 576 n. 3 
 577. 
 
 Procopius, martyr, i. 303 n. 3. 
 
 Procopius, the presbyter, i. 154. 
 
 Proculus, Christian slave, i. 119. 
 
 Proculus, Montanist, i. 678 n. 2. 
 
 Procurator, the term, i. 119 n. 6. 
 
 Prodicus, Prodicians, i. 451. 
 
 Profanity, iv. 301. 
 
 Professions incompatible with Christian- 
 ity, i. 262, 267. See Employments. 
 
 Prohiljitory laws, ii. 184. 
 
 Promises, sacredness of, iii. 100 n. 8. Of 
 O. T., Jews on, iv. 78. 
 
 Propagation of souls, of sin, ii. 640, 647, 
 670, 671. See Traduction. 
 
 Property, among the Essenes, i. 46. Of 
 lieretics restored by Julian, ii. 71. Of 
 widows and orphans, ii. 176. Renun- 
 ciation of, ii. 265, 266, 313, 314 ; iv. 208, 
 220, 525, 581, 594, 607, 634; v. 16. 
 (See Dolcino.) Of mendicant orders, 
 iv. 291. Of Greek monasteries, iv. 529, 
 5.30. Waste of, v. 21, 54, 123. Of the 
 pope, v. 39. Possession, of, v. 16, 24, 25, 
 132. Rights of, Wicklif's views respect- 
 ing tlic, v. 136, 146,170. Views of Huss, 
 V. 269, 274, ,335. See Church property. 
 Evangelical, Poverty, Monasteries. 
 
 Propliecy, among the Essenes, i. 45, 47. 
 Gift o'f, i. 175, 181, 186 n. 2, 358, 510; 
 iii. 590; iv. 511, 598. Prophecy, with 
 tlie Gnostics, i. 371 n., 441 n. 2. "Valen- 
 tine, i. 426. With the Montanists, i. 
 510, 511, 515-519. Opponents of Mon- 
 tanism, i. 519 520. Ob>curity of, i. 649, 
 650. Irenaeus on, i. 678 ; .Julian, ii. 58, 
 59. Conscious and unconscious, two- 
 fold sense of, ii. 392, 393. Gregorv 
 VII., iv. 118. Anselm, iv. 368. Fulfil- 
 ment of, iv. 78. Dolcino, iv. 632. In- 
 terpretation of, iii. 430 n. 3 : iv. 601 ; v. 
 178, 194, 266. See Joachim, Francis- 
 cans, Inspiration, Prophets, Sibyls. 
 
 Prophetesses, Montanist, i. 182, 511, 514, 
 515. 
 
 Prophetic element in Judaism, i. 35, 36, 
 52. In paganism, i. 17.5-177. In the 
 Aristotelian morals, iv. 520. Relation 
 to the evolution of the l^ingdomof God, 
 iv. 216. Prophetic warnings against 
 the secularization of the church, iv. 215- 
 232; v. 135. Utterances, iv. 284,318 
 n. 1,617; v. 60, 121; (Wicklif), 171; 
 (Militz), 178; (Janow), 194, 207; 
 (Huss), 311, 313, 314, 332, 333, 364, 
 367 ; (.Jerome), 377 n. 
 
 Pro])hets, in the Old Testament, i. 35, 36, 
 347,354, 371 n., 511, 519; iii. 372 ; v. 
 1 78, 1 94, 309, 380. Marciou on, i. 470. 
 Paulicians on, iii. 267, 268. Hugo of 
 St. Victor, iv. 405, 406. The Clemen- 
 tines, on the true j)ropliet, i. 354-359. 
 Ep. of Peter to James, on O. T. pro])h- 
 ets. i. 361 n. 1. Christian, i. 343. With 
 Valentine, i. 426, 427, 429. Heracleou 
 on, i. 441 n. 2. Among the Mont.i- 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 187 
 
 nists, i. 182, 514-520, 524-526, 583. 
 Persian, i. 487. Greek, Clement on, i. 
 537. Chrysostom on the, ii. 302, 303. 
 Augustin, ii. 725. Bernard, iv. 258. 
 Abelarcl, iv. 391, 496. Hugo, iv. 405. 
 Catharists, iv. 574. Testimony to 
 Christ, iv. 78, 574. 
 
 Prophets iu the Middle Ages, iv. 215- 
 232, 226 n. 3, 318, 617, 625, 632. False, 
 i. 38; V. 186, 205, 239. 
 
 Proselytes, made by the Pharisees, i. 67. 
 Of righteousness, of the gate, 67, 68. 
 Laws against, 89. 
 
 Proselytism, i. 67; ii. 120, 121 ; iv. 248, 
 284. 
 
 UpoGKlaiovTe^, ii. 213. 
 
 UpoaKVvrjaLc, ii. 330 ; iii. 199 nn. 3, 4, 210 
 n. 1, 238, 268, 534. S.^eri/c^, iii. 545. 
 '0/iC)vvfiog, avv(l)vvfioc, 545 u. 7. 
 
 npnouna, i. 595 n. 3, 596 and un. 3, 5, 
 599. 
 
 Prosper of Aquitania, letter to Augustin, 
 ii. 691, 692. Augustus, writings in re- 
 ply, 691-693, 710. Carmen de ingratis, 
 ii. 693, 694. Against the Semi-Pela- 
 gians, 693, 695, 697-699, 701, 703. Ap- 
 peal to Eome, 695, 697. Compared 
 with the author of De vocatio gentium, 
 699 n. 3. Rabanus Maurus, iii. 477. 
 See pretended Prosper. 
 
 Citations : — 
 Adv. Cassian, ii. 697 n. 3. 
 Adv. Collator, ii. 696 n. 2, 697 n. 3. 
 Capitula objectionum Vincentianarum, ii. 697 
 
 nn. 1, 8. 
 Carmen de ingratis, vss. 92, 685, 775-788, ii. 693 
 
 nn. ; vss. 370, 384, ii. 698 n. 2 ; vs. 754 ei seq., 
 
 ii. 699 n. 1 ; vs. 964, ii. 694 n. 1. 
 Chronicle, ii. 651 n. 2 ; an. 431, Palladius, ii. 
 
 147 n. 2 ; an. 443, Leo I. and the Manicheans, 
 
 770 n. 1. 
 Ep. ad Augustin, ii. 690 n. 3. Ep. ad Rufinum, 
 
 697 n. 3. 
 Liber contra CoUatoi'em, ii. 697 n. 3 ; c. 21, § 
 
 2, Palladius, 147 n. 2 ; c. 21. § 4, 698 u. 1. 
 Poem (" a husband to his wife'"), v.ss. 23,40 
 
 (ed. Venet., 1744, p. 450), ii. 691 n. 1. 
 Responsum ad capit. Gallor., ii. 697 n. 3 ; c. 8, 
 
 699 n. 2. 
 
 Prosper, pretended. 
 
 (0pp. Prosper. Aquit.). De promiss. et prjE- 
 dict. Dei, P. iii. prom. 38, banishment of 
 S3'mmachus, ii. 99 n. 3. P. v. c. 7, prostra- 
 tion before emperors, 112 n. 4. 
 
 Prostitutes, v. 81, 113. 
 
 Prostrati, ii. 357. 
 
 Prostration, before the emperor, ii. 131, 
 
 Before images, ii. 330; iii. 201, 204, 
 
 206, 210 n. 1, 213, 238, 534, 538, of 
 
 the emperor, ii. 112; iii. 204, 233 n., 
 
 241. The Khan, iv. 48, 49. 
 TlfjuTTj oydooc, i. 401. 
 Proterius, bp. of Alexandria, ii. 584. 
 Protestant spirit, principle. Protestantism, 
 
 i. 367 n. 1, 459, 477, 461, 518 ; ii. 308 ; 
 
 iii. 232, 249, 515 ; iv. 578, 595, 639 ; v. 
 
 25, 149, 157, 168, 210. Precursors of, 
 
 iv. 578. 
 Proteus, ii. 104 n. 2. 
 
 Protocol, i, 102 u. 4. See Philip of Lim- 
 bo rch. 
 
 Protocietus, the friend of Origen, i. 706. 
 
 HpuTuKTiaTai, ii. 764 u. 3. 
 
 TipuTOTTaaKiTai , ii. 338 n. 2. 
 
 Protospatharius, iii. 201 n. 2, 421, 559 a. 
 4, 560 aid n. 4, 576 u. 1. 
 
 UpuTOTOKof T7/g KTiaeu^, ii. 438 (764 n. 3). 
 
 Provence, Semi-Pel.igian tendency in, ii. 
 687. John of Matha, iv. 267. Louis 
 IX. in, iv. 2S1 (Novem populonia). 
 Cathari.sts in, iv. 565. Henry of Cluny, 
 iv. 602. Oliva, iv. 620. Proven9al lan- 
 guage, Bible in the, iv. 320, 321. See 
 Language, Lerins, Rhegium. 
 
 Proverbs, ii. 288. 
 
 3 : 5, V. 361. 8 : 16, iii. 362. 8 : 22, ii. 404 n. 
 1 ; iv. 569. 8 : 22, 23, ii. 480. 10 : 19, ii. 709 
 n. 2. 17:6, V. 269. 22:28,1.710. 
 
 Providence, doctrine of in the dialogue of 
 Minucius Felix, i. 11. With the Sto- 
 ics, 16. Essenes, 42. Basilides, 405- 
 407,412. Neo-Platonists, 406. Ptole- 
 mseus, 438. Marcion, 472. Origen, 553, 
 571. Dionysius of Alexandria, i. 713 
 n. 1. 
 
 Constantine on, ii. 24, 414. Julian, 
 ii. 51. Sini]ilicius, ii. 109. In the Pe- 
 lagian controversy, ii. 646 n. 2. School- 
 men on, iv. 473, 476, 477. Leadings of, 
 V. 410, 411. 
 
 Provincial bishops, ii. 186 n. 1. 
 
 Provincial synods,, i. 206 ; ii. 195. Re- 
 stored in the Frankish empire, iii. 55, 
 56. Participation of monarchs in, iii. 
 95. Go out of use, iii. 95. 
 
 Provins, iv. 256 n. 4. 
 
 Prozymites, iii. 584. 
 
 Prudence, iv. 521, 524. 
 
 Prudeniius, Christian poet. 
 
 C. Symmachum, 1. i. vs. 617, ii. 102 n. 4 ; vs. 
 620, name Pagan, 90 n. 5. 
 
 Prndentius of Troyes, iii. 460 u. 6, 481, 
 482, 489. 
 
 Letter to Hinkmar and Pardulus (see Cellot. 
 Hist. Gotheschalci, Par., 1655, app. f . 420), iii. 
 482 n. 1. Adv. Scotus, 489 ; t. i. ff. 218, 404, 
 God's working distinct from his being, 489 
 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Priim, iii. 108 n. 1 ; iv. 203. See Potho. 
 Prussians, Adalbert among the, iii. 323. 
 
 History of the conversion of the, iv. 
 
 41-45. 
 Psalmody, Monastery of, iii. 433. 
 Psalmody. See Church Psalmody. 
 Psalms, singing, chanting of, i. 281, 304; 
 
 iii. 74, 139; iv. 28, 42, 58; v. 371, 379. 
 
 Committed to memory, iii. 281 n. 1 ; 
 
 iv. 4 n. 2. Repetition of, iii. 139; iv. 
 
 4 u. 2 ; V. 370. Expositions of (see 
 
 Commentaries). Versions, of Ulphilas, 
 
 Swedish, iii. 281 n. 1. See Bible trans. 
 
 Ps., 2 : 7, i. 588. 8, ii. 494 n. 1. 18 : 40, 41, 
 
 iii. 129 n. 2. 19 : 4, i. 568 n. 1. 20 : 7, i. 
 
 285. 22 : 28, iii. 362. 26 : 4, ii. 237. 31, v. 
 
 370. 31 : 2, iv. 509. 31 : 5, v. 370. 32, iii. 
 
 139. 33 : 17, i. 285. 34, ii. 363. 37 : 25, iii. 
 
188 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 30. 37: 27, iii. 416 n. 1. 33 : 9, ii. 57. 39 : 1, 
 iii. 570. 42:2, ii. 249. 42:5,1.706.44:1, 
 i. 588 n. 3. 45 : 5, i. 636. 49 : 20, ii. 671 n. 
 2. 51, V. 370. 51 : 5, i. 620 : iv. 3.31. 51 : 17, 
 i. 138. 53 : 1, iv. 441. 55 : 7, iv. 250. 58 : 4, 
 5, ii. 621. 68 : 30, iii. 1.30. 72 : 10. ii. 344 n. 
 1. 73 : 26, iv. 260. 78 : 24, iii. 499. 82, i. 
 466. 82 : 1, iii. 348. 82 : 6, ii. 499 n. 3. 83, 
 1,2; iii. 337 n. 5. 89 : 32, 33, ii. 160. 90 : 4, 
 i. 399, 650. 95 : 3, i. 563. 97 : 7, i. 409 n. 2 ; 
 iii. 337 n. 5. 106 : 47, ii. 351. 110, i. 574. 
 110 : 1. ii. 481. Ill : 10, i. 411 n. 4 ; iv. 259, 
 386. 115, iii. 185 n. 3. 117 : 1, iii. 318 ; v. 
 301. 119 : 115, ii. 172. 133 : 1, ii.457. 145:3, 
 ;. 563. 
 
 Psalter, iv. 4 n. 2, 42, 102 n. 4. In.struc- 
 tiou in the, iv. 39. Translation, iv. 102 
 n. 4, 321. 
 
 Psanimathia, ii. 425. 
 
 Psamnion, i. 34 n. 2. 
 
 P.'^eudo-Basilideans, i. 447, 448. 
 
 Psendo-Cynics, i. 93, 275. 
 
 P.-eudo-Dionysian writinfjs, theurgical 
 system, mvsrieal element in the, ii. 388, 
 7*25,740 n. 3: iii. 170. In the (ireek 
 monasteries, iii. 169 (176) Genuine- 
 ness attacked, defended, iii. 170, 466. 
 Platonic, Alexandrian elements in, iii. 
 170 ; iv. 420. Influence on Maximus, 
 iii. 171. 'Evepysia deavSpiKT^^ iii. 176. 
 Expression of a tendency, iii. 351 n. 2. 
 Influence on Scotus, iii.'461, 467; iv. 
 444. Translations, iii. 466, 467. See 
 Vogr. _ 
 
 Pscudo-Isidorean Decretals, origin, au- 
 thorsln'p, iii. 346,347,350 and n. 1.351. 
 Benedictus Levita and the, iii. 350 n. 
 1. Relation to the papal system, iii. 
 346-351, 364, 369, 562 and n. 1 ; iv. 
 194; V. 78. Nicholas I. and the, ii. 
 353, 360, 565 n. 4. Influence on eccle- 
 siastical law, iii. 122 n. 3, 347-351, 509 
 n. 2 ; iv. 203. Under Charlemagne, iii. 
 351. Spirit of, iii. 372 n. 1. Authen- 
 ticity questioned, iii. 360, 364, 365 ; v. 
 78. ' Damiani, iii. 396 n. 3. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 I. ep. Alexandri., iii. 347 n. 5. I. ep. Ana- 
 
 cletis, 347 n. 5, 349 ii. 3. I. ep. Marcelli, 
 
 849 nil. 1, 2, 4. Ep. Mclchiadis, 349 ii. 6. 
 
 II. ep. Pii, 348 n. 1. II. ep. Sextii, 349 n. 
 
 5. Epp. Urbani, 348 n. 2. 
 
 Pseudo-Paulinists, i. 342. 
 
 Pseudo-Petrinists, i. 342. 
 
 Pseudo-Sibylline writers, books, i. 96 n. 2, 
 101 n. 1, 513 n. 1, 654. 
 
 "ivxri, Valentine, i. 426, 428. 'k'Aoyog, iii. 
 559 n.l. Mani, i. 497. Distinguished 
 from nvsvfia, Origen, i. 636, 637, 638 n. 
 4. Photius, iii. 559 n. 3. Noepa, in 
 Christ, ii. 483. AoytKT] kul voepu, iii. 559 
 n. 3. See Soul. 
 
 Psychical, Messiah, i. 426, 429-431 . Chris- 
 tianity, 433, 476, 477. 
 
 Psychici, psychical natures, iwxiKoi. See 
 TlvEVfiaTiKoi. 
 
 Psychological phenomena, i. 75, 236 ; ii. 
 133. Connected with the Lord's Sup- 
 per, iii. 146 n. 2. 
 
 PtoIema;us, Christian teacher, i. 663. 
 
 Ptolemffius, Gnostic, i. 437-440, 441, 476. 
 Epistle to Flora, i. 437^40, 4-38 nn. 1, 2 ; also, 
 Xote on p. 725. 
 
 Ptolema?us, monk, ii. 275. 
 Ptolemais, ii. 763. See Euoptius, Secun- 
 dus, Synesius. Crusaders at, iv. 60, 
 188. 
 Public services, exemption of clergy, ii. 
 
 169. °^ 
 
 Publicani, iv. 565. 
 Public works, Theodoret, ii. 169. 
 Pudens, i. 102 n. 4. 
 
 Pulcheria, sister of Theodosius II., in the 
 Nestorian controversy, ii. 164 n. 3, 518, 
 519 and notes, 526, .540, 541 and n. In 
 the Eutychian controversy, 566, 575 
 and n, 1. 
 Pulpitum, i. 291 n. 2. 
 Punishment, of sin, divine, Platonic doc- 
 trine of, i. 22. Fear of, i. 57; iv. 319. 
 Deliverance from through Christ, i. 
 324. Gnostics on, i. 381, 412, 413, 438, 
 568; (Marcion), 467, 471, 472. Man- 
 icheans, i. 439, 501. Ciiurch doctrine, 
 the Alexandrian school, i. 563. Simpli- 
 cius on, ii. 109. After death, duration 
 of, ii. 737-739 ; iii. 474-476, 482. PeJa- 
 gius on, ii. 637, 643 n. 2. Council of 
 Carthage on, ii. 650. In the Pelagian 
 controversy, ii. 659, 667, 669, 677. The- 
 odore on, ii. 716. Scotus on, iii. 486- 
 488. Gottschalk on, iii. 474, 475, 479. 
 Abelard on, iv. 494. Anselm, iv. 498. 
 Fore-ordination to, iii. 474, 475, 482, 
 479. In the atonement, iv. 498, 506. 
 Mitigation of, iii. 485. Civil and di- 
 vine, V. 28, 29. 
 
 Of children, Basil on, ii. 288. Anselm 
 on, iv. 362. In monastic discipline, 
 corporeal, iii. 31, 98, 107 n. 2, 108. 
 Spiritual, iii. 108,255. Janow on pun- 
 ishment, V. 207. 
 
 Of death, Ptolemteus on, i. 439 ; 
 Alcuin and others, iii. 103, 104; Nich- 
 olas I., iii. 312. Wenzeslav, iii. 322. 
 Catharists, iv. 574. The Waldenses, 
 iv. 614; In spreading Christianity, iii. 
 78. Against heretics, see Heretics. 
 Punzilivo, Armanno, iv. 585. See Mura- 
 
 tori, t. V. 
 Pupianus, Florentius, i. 224 n. 1, 236, 
 
 237. 
 Uvpeiov, ii. 133. 
 
 Purgatdvy, origin of the doctrine of, i. 
 654, 656. In the teaching of catechists, 
 ii. 121 n. 1. Pelagius again.st, ii. 637, 
 643 n. 2, 736. Augustin on, ii. 736, 
 737. 
 
 In the T/iird and Fourth Periods, iii, 
 135, 136, 442. Scotus, iii. 486. 
 
 In the Fifth Period, iv. 348, 350, 594, 
 614. Assembly of Vincennes on, v. 37. 
 Indulgences and, iv. 350; v. 280, 383. 
 Deliverance from, iii. 139 n. 7, .282, 548 
 n. 1 ; iv. 350; v. 280, 324. 
 Puricelli. 
 Records relating to the ch. of Milan (Milan 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 189 
 
 1657). Life of Ariald {c ii.), iii- 389 n. 3 
 (c. iii.), 390 n. 3. Life of Erlembald, 390 n. 
 2. 
 
 Purification, Basilides on, i. 403, 405, 406, 
 
 41.5,419. Maui, i. 492-.503. Origen, 
 
 i. 624, 626, 627, 629, 630. In Hades, i. 
 
 654-656. P:\oan ideas of, ii. 109, 115. 
 
 Tlirough conflict, ii. 764 n. ; v. 409. 
 
 See Theodore of Mopsuestia. 
 Purification of the virgin, festival of, iii. 
 
 13.S, l:i4, 287. 
 Purity of tlie cliurch, ii. 243-245, 248 n. 
 
 Berthokl on purity, iv. 319. 
 Purpureus, hp., ii. 219. 
 Puteoli, Juliu.^ of, ii. 573. 
 Puy, iv. 125. 
 Puy Lorent. See Clironicle of, and Du 
 
 ChesTie. 
 Pyritz, town in Pomerauia, iv. 7, 9, 10, 
 
 16. 
 Pyrrho, ii. 62. 
 I'Vrrhus, patriarch of Constantinople, iii. 
 
 "l83 n. 4, 184, 192. 
 Pythagoras, i. 173, 449; ii. 62, 85, 
 
 Q. 
 
 Quadcs, war with the, i. 115, 116. 
 Quadragesima, Quadragesimal fast, i. 300, 
 
 521 n. 1 ; ii. 338, 339, 379, 743. 
 Quadratus, bishop at Athens, i. 661. 
 Quadratus, the Apologist, i. 101, 661. 
 Qtiajstuarii, iv. 279. 
 Quantitative estimate in morality, ii. 634, 
 
 667 ; iii 148. 
 Quartodecimani, ii. 338 n. 2, 505, 506 n. 
 
 3. 
 Querfurt, iv. 43. 
 Quernheim, iv. 33. 
 Quetif and Echard. 
 
 On writers of the Dominican order, t. i. f. 202. 
 Processus in librum evangelii setemi, iv. 
 618 n. 1. 619 n. 1. Script, ord. prtedic. 
 (Paris, 1719), t. i. f. 507, 6, Eclihart, v. 393 
 n. 
 
 Quietism in Montanism, i. 521. Panthe- 
 istic, v. 393. Ruysbroch and Tauler 
 against, v. 396-401. 
 
 Quinisextum, council, iii. 196 and n. 1. 
 See Councils, II. Trullan, an. 691 or 
 692. 
 
 Quintus, Phrygian fiinatic, i. 109. 
 
 Quintus, the African bishop, i. 319. 
 
 Quintus Aurelius Symmachus. See Sym- 
 machus. 
 
 Quirinus, Cyprian's friend, i. 685, 686. 
 
 Quirinus, Roman procurator, census of, 
 ii. 346. 
 
 R. 
 
 Rabanus Maurus, Magnentius, abp. of 
 Mentz, iii. 457, 458. His rules of re- 
 ligious instruction, his writings, 427, 
 457, 458, 475. Opponent of Gottschalk's 
 
 doctrine, 473-482, 490, 492. His doc- 
 trine of predestination, 476, 477. 
 Bread in the Eucharist, 581 n. 3. Doc- 
 trine of the Lord's Supper, 497 n. 1. 
 Life by liudolph, c. 2 (Acta S. Boll. 
 Feb.), 446 n. 1. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Comm. on .Tosliua (Martene et Durand. coll. 
 ampliss., t. ix.), iii. 457 nu. 2, 3. 
 
 De oocle.siasticis offlciis, 1. i.e. 31, Ui. 581 n. 3. 
 De institutione elericorum, 427, 457. De 
 virtutibus et vitiis (see Wolfgang Lazius), 
 ep. to Louis tlie Pious (see, also, Baluz), 457 
 and nn. 5, 6. Epp. to bp. Notting, against 
 Gottscliallc, 475, 490, 491 (ed. Sirmond), p. 
 35, 476 nn.; p. 39, 877 n. 1. Ep. to Count 
 Eberliard, against Gottschalli, 475. Ep. to 
 the abbot Egilo, against Paschasius Radbert, 
 497 n. 1. Letters to Ileribald (liber poeni- 
 tentialis, see Stewart), 497 n. 1. Ep. to Uink- 
 mar (Sirmond), concerning Gottschalk, 481 
 and n. 4. 
 
 Rabbanta, Nestori.an monk, iv. 48. 
 
 Rabbinisrn, i. 54, 56. 
 
 Rabuhis, bp. of Edcssa, in the Nestorian 
 
 controversy, ii. 555, 610, 611. 
 Rack, V. 23, 51. Nicholas L, against the 
 
 use of the, iii. 312. 
 Radbert. See Paschasius. 
 Radbod, abp. of Utrecht, iii. 405. See 
 
 A. S. (O. B.) s. V. 
 Radbod, bp. of Triers, iii. 408 n. 1. _ 
 Radbod, king of the Frieslanders, iii. 43, 
 
 44, 45, 47. 
 Radegast, Wendish idol, iii. 327. 
 Rader. 
 
 Ilist. Paulicians (Ingoldstadt, 1604), Peter of 
 Sicily, iii. 244 n. 1. 
 
 Radislav (Rastices), Moravian prince, iii. 
 
 316,317. 
 RadUi, disciple of Adalbert of Prague, 
 
 iii. 332. 
 Eadulf (Rudolph), monk, persecutor of 
 
 the Jews, iv. 74, 75. 
 Radwic. 
 
 Hist., i. 10, picture at Rome, iv. 164 n. 3. 
 
 Raginfred, bp. of Cologne, iii. 65. 
 
 Rahab, ii. 219. 
 
 Raimbert of Lisle, iv. 357, 359 n. 3. 
 
 Raimuud, count of Toulouse, iv. 641. 
 
 Rainald. See Raynald. 
 
 Rainer, Cistercian, iv. 640. 
 
 Rainer, Dominican, iv. 326. 
 
 Rainerio Sacchoni, on the Catharists, iv. 
 
 579. Their surrender of property, 581. 
 
 Duration of the sect, 605 u. 1. The 
 
 Waldenses, 611. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Contra Waldenses, cc. 3, 8 (Bibl. Patr. Lugdun., 
 t. 25), their knowledge of Scripture, iv. 611 
 nn. 1, 3. C. 4, Waldenses on the Roman ch., 
 611 n. 2. C. 5, Peter Waldus, 606 n. 4. C. 7, 
 mode of living, 611 n. 5. C. 6, f . 2ti6, the 
 Catharists, their doctrine of the Holy Spirit, 
 571 n. 2; consolati, 576 n. 2; the church, 
 577 n. 4 ; f . 267, Catharists on the writinga 
 of the fathers ; Bernard, 578 n. 5 ; f . 268, 
 Oatharist asceticism, 579 n. 2 ; f. 269, ch. 
 officers among them, 580 n. 2 ; f. 571, union 
 of parties among them, 579 n. 5 ; f . 272, con- 
 Bolameutum, 676 n. 3, 577 n. 2 ; diet of the 
 
190 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 perfects, 580 n. 3 ; surrender of property, 
 imposition of hands at death, 581 n. 6 ; self 
 inllicted death, 582 u. 2. 
 
 Raising of the dead, i. 74; iii. 195; iv. 
 
 246 n. 
 Ramcshoe, iii. 278. 
 
 Eamilird, presidLiit of the sect in Cam- 
 bray and Anas, iii. 599. 
 Rank, secular, in clerical offices, iii. 390 
 n. 1, 409. Among the canonicals, iv. 
 207. 
 Ransom, bv Christ, Abelard on the term, 
 
 iv. 502. Of captives, see Captives. 
 Rastices, see Hadislav. 
 Ratherius of Verona, his life and writ- 
 ings, iii. 469. Contends against the 
 rudeness of the dergv, 3G6 n". 4, 382 n. 
 3, 409 n. 2, 410 and I'ln., 411, 412. His 
 view of fasts, iiilgriniages, 441-443. 
 Contends against the sensuous aiithro- 
 pomorphisiu, 443. Agiiinst supersti- 
 tion, 443, 444. Defend.^ saint-worship, 
 446. Penance, 452. His, view of the 
 Lord's supper, 501. Works. 469 u. 6. 
 Coin]i;\red with (Jerhoh, iv. 208. 
 Citations : — 
 
 De contemptu canonum (D'.\chery, Spicileg, 
 t. i.), ff. 347, 34y, crime.-! of the clergv, iii. 
 366 n. 4 ; f. 3.yj (ed. lialleria, f. 355), 441 n. 
 3j p. ii. f. 3-54, clersy in Italy, 682 n. 3 ; f. 
 358, 441 n. 5. De discordia inter ipsum ct 
 clericos, f. 363, iii. .383 n. 1 : f. 364 (opp., Bal- 
 lerin, Verona, 17'i5, f. 487), dissolution of the 
 canonical life, 410 un. 1, 2. Ep. i. ad Patri- 
 cium (ed. Ballerin, f. 523), transubstan- 
 tiation, 601 n. 3. Itinerarium (D'Achery), 
 443 n. 1 ; f . 381, cardinals, 387 n. 7. Prwlo- 
 quia, 469 n. 6 ; 1. i. ff. 15, 21 (ed. Ballerin), 
 on supersti'ion, 444 n. 2 ; 1. iv. f 892, the 
 dignity of the ."saints, 447 n. 1 ; 1. vi. (Mar- 
 tene et Durand, t. ix.), ff. 943, 948, good 
 works, 442 nn. 2, 3. Qualitatis conjectura 
 (Ballerin, f. 376, D"Aehcry, t. i. f. 358), re- 
 proaches of the clergy, 409 n. 2 Sermo ii. 
 deascensione (DWchery). 444 n. 3. Synodiea 
 ad presbyteros (D'Achery), f 371, inherit- 
 ance of church property, 411 n. 1 ; ff. 377, 
 378, rudeness of the clergy, 410 n. 3 ; § 8, ab- 
 solution, 441 n. 4. 
 
 Rational element, relation to other s])irit- 
 ual forces, iv. 400. Relation of tlie ra- 
 tional creature to God, 436, 487, 490, 
 491. 
 
 Rationalism, rationalist element in Pa- 
 ganism, i. 8. Among the Alexandrian 
 Jews, i. 55-58, 64, 60. In Gnosticism, 
 i. 368, 387, 389. In Docitism, i. 387. 
 In the development of Christian doc- 
 trine, i. 507. in Julian, ii. 57. Antio- 
 chian school, ii. 394. In Ado|)tianisni, 
 iii. 163. In Scotus Erigena, iii. 462, 
 463. In the theological school at Or- 
 leans, iii. 593. Absence of in Abelard, 
 iv. 377. In the sects, iv. 570, 595. 
 Friends of God, v. 393. 
 
 Rationalistico-jtantheisiic party, iv. 230, 
 431. See Pantheism. 
 
 Rationes cansales, seminales, iv. 470-472. 
 
 Ratolfzcl, v. Ill, 112. 
 
 Ratraninus of Corbie, iii. 482, 497. His 
 doctrine of ])redestinatioii, 482. His 
 doctrine of the Lord's Supper, 497-501, 
 
 505, 507, 523. Birth of Christ, 495, n. 
 4. Defends the Latin church, 567. 
 
 Citations: — 
 
 Contra Graecor. opposita Romanam eccles. in- 
 formantium, libri iv., iii. 568 nn. 1, 2. De 
 corpore et sang. Domini, 497-500, 505 n. 3, 
 408 n., 499 nn. 1, 3, 5, 6. De praedest. Dei, 
 libri ii. (Mauguin, t. i.), 482 n. 2, f. 76, ordo 
 praedestinationis, 482 n. 3. 
 
 Ratzeburg, iii. 326. 
 
 Ravenna, iii. 186, 374, 419, 602. See Gui- 
 
 bert. 
 Raymund a Pennaforte, iv. 63, 205. 
 
 Decretalium, libri v., iv. 205 n. 3. 
 
 Raymund Lull. Life, character, and la- 
 bors, iv. 61-71. His work on universal 
 science, Ars gcncralis, Ars magna, iv. 
 
 62, 63, 65, 67, 427, 437. Necessity of lin- 
 guistic education for missionaries, 62, 
 
 63, 65, 67, 70, 1 90 ; of scientific, 426, 435 
 n. 2. Tabula generalis, 67 n. His work 
 on the contemplation of God, 191, 192, 
 307, 483, 519. On the conversion of 
 the heathen and the crusades, 190-192. 
 On the eremitic life, 242. On hyjjocrit- 
 ical monks, 244. External works and 
 love, 307-311. The cross, 308. The 
 immaculate conception, 333. Transub- 
 stantiation, 336 n. 1. His importance 
 in systematic theology, 426, 427. Fides 
 and ratio, 435-440. Trinity, 465. ]\Iir- 
 acles, 473. Foreknowledge and pre- 
 destination, 481-485. Incarnation, 508, 
 Fides formata, 512. Ethics, 519. His 
 works, 68 n., Mayence edition, 190 u. 
 3. Life of, 61 n. (see Acta S. June 31, 
 t. v. f. 661), 66 n. 1, 67 n. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Arbor philosophias amoris, opp., t. 6, f. 56, hyp- 
 ocritical monk.*, iv. 244 nn. 3, 4. 
 
 Ars generalis, iv. 63, 66, 67, 68, 427, 437. 
 
 De anima rationali, p. 11 (opp., t.6, f.51), atti- 
 tude of mind necessary to inquiry, iv. 436 
 n.6. 
 
 De centum nominibus Dei, opp., t. 6, love and 
 knowledge, iv. 436 n. 1 ; c. 2, f. 23, prayer, 
 and temptation, 309 n. 3; c. 31, love, 309 n. 
 8; c. 90, 310 n. 3. 
 
 De contemplatione Dei (concordantiaj et con- 
 trarii'tates inter tidem et rationem), iv. 439 
 and n. 6. Opp., t. ix. f. 39, creation, 473 u. 
 2 ; f. 125, praver, 309 n. 2: f. 162, love, 3o9 
 n. 1 ; f. 184, intention, 308 n. 9; f. 219 (vol. 
 i., 1. 2, Dist. 22, c. c), the Trinity, 465 n. 6 ; 
 f. 246, on missionary work, 242 n 2; f. 247 
 (vol. ii., 1. 3, Dist. 23, c. cxi.), for princes, 
 physicians, 310 n. 7,311 n. 1 : f. 250, c. cxii., 
 knights, 191 n. 4; f . 252, c. cxiii., pilgrims, 
 307 n. 3 ; f. 280 (Dist. 23, c. cxxiii.), image of 
 Christ, 308 n.5; f. 296 (Di.st. 27, c. cxxx.), 
 love to God, 309 n. 7 ; f . 29{t (Dist. 27, c. 
 cxxx.), desire of martyrdom, 71 n. 1 ; f. 301 
 (c. cxxxi.), the .same, 191 n. 3: f. 349 (Dist. 
 28, c. cli.j, the supernatural in Christianity, 
 473 n.6; f. 354 (c. clvi.), faith and reason, 
 439 nn. 6-7, 440 nn. 1, 2 : ff. 4(il, 402, nature 
 and the supernatural, 473, nn. 3-5: f. 409 
 (Dist. 29, c. clxxiii.), freedom from prejudice 
 essential to investigation. 437 u. 1 : f. 420 (c. 
 clxxvi.), the soul as an object of knowledge, 
 489 n. 1 ; f. 461, Christian virtue, .308 nn. 
 6-8 ; ff. 498, 499 (c. ec. ), prayer, 309 nn. 4, 5 ; 
 f. 612 (c. criv.), on the crusades, 192 nn. 
 T. X. Di.st. 36, c. ccxxxviii., and cexxxix., 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 191 
 
 three kinds of faith, 440 nn. 3-7 ; f. 135 ft 
 seq., vol. Hi., 1. 4, D. 38, c.colxv., predestina- 
 tion, 483 nn. 2-5 ; f. 136, difficulty of stating 
 the doctrine, 485 n. 2; f. 141, c. cclxvii., 
 time and space, 482 n. 2 ; ff. 142, 143, 145, 
 147, predestination, 483 nn. ti, 7, 484 nn , 4S5 
 n. 1 ; f. 339 (vol. iii. 1. 5, Dist. 40, c. cecxv.), 
 praj er in the life, 309 n. 6 
 
 De convenientia fidei et intellectua in objecto, 
 t. 3, story of Miranmolin, iv. 436 nn. 3, 4. 
 
 De eruditione interior, horn., P. i. 1. 3, f. 107, 
 love, iv. 310 n. 1. 
 
 Disputat. eremitee et Raymuudi, on the sen- 
 tences ; Theology, iv. 347 nn. 6-9, 348 nn. 
 
 Disputat. fidei et intellect., iv. 439 n. 2. 
 
 Disputat. Rayniundi Christiani et llamar Sara- 
 ceni, iv. 69 n. 2, 190 n. 4. 
 
 Lamentatio, iv. 70 n. 
 
 Liber proverbiorum, the son of God, iv. 465 n. 
 2 ; tbe divine productivltv, 465 n. 3 ; t. 6, c. 
 17, f. 10, love, 310 n. 2; P. 1, f. 38, longing, 
 310 n. 3. 
 
 Liber super Psalmum, "quicunquevult,"' true 
 mode of converting the heathen, iv. 191 n. 1. 
 
 Necessario demonstrat. articulor. fidei, iutrod., 
 iv 64 nn. 1-5. 
 
 Proverb, moral., t. vi., p. 3, c. 51, f. 110, preach- 
 ing, iv. 310 n 6 ; c. 69, f. 119, excessive as- 
 ceticism, 310 n. 5; c. 70, f. 119, almsgiving, 
 810 n. 4. 
 
 Quaestiones super sententias, in lib. i. (opp., t. 
 iv. f. 27), Q. 27, the idea, iv. 482 n. 4 ; Q. 33, 
 immediate and mediate agency of God, 482 
 nn. 6, 7 ; Q. 36, predestination, 483 n. 1 ; Q. 38, 
 creation and preservation the same, 482 n. 
 5. In lib. 2, Q. 96, f. 84, immaculate concep- 
 tion, 333 nn. 4, 5. In lib. 3, QQ. 113, 114, 
 f. 98, faith, 512 nn. 3-6. 
 
 On transubstantiation, iv. 336 n. 1. The Trin- 
 ity, 465 nn. The idea in (^od, 481 nn. 6, 7, 
 482 n. I. The incarnation, 508 nn. 4, 5. 
 
 Tabula generalis, iv. 67, n. 
 
 Riiymuud MMrtini, Pugio fidei, iv. 79 n. 1. 
 Raymund Palmaris, iv. 297-300, 303, 607 
 
 n. 2. Life of, 300 n. 1. See Acta S. 
 
 July. 
 Raynald. 
 
 Annales eccles., an. 1231, No. 13, Catharists, iv, 
 590 n. 2 ; an. 1232, No. 24. Stephen of Hun- 
 gary, iii. 333 n. 3 ; an. 12*3, § 5, et seq., re- 
 port of legates to Constantinople, iv. 541 n. 
 1 ; an. 1236, § 48, Greg. IX. and the Jews, iv. 
 76 n. 4; an. 1248, § 84, Innocent IV. and the 
 Jews, iv. 77 n. 1 ; app. an. 1297, No. 34, pro- 
 test of the Colonnas against Boniface VIII. 
 V. 4 nn. ; an. 1301, No. 28, ep. of Bonif.ace 
 VIII. to Philip the Fair, v. 7 n. 6 ; an. 130i, 
 No. 13, bull, ■' Uuam Sanctam," v. 8 u. 2 ; an. 
 1329, Nos. 70 et 71, bull of John XXII. against 
 mystical preachers, v. 395, nn. 1, 2, 396 n 1 ; 
 an. 1349, § 11, constitution unigeuitus, v. 41 
 n 3; t. vii. an. 1374, Nos. 10 et 11, f. 351, 
 Militz and Gregory XI. v. 182 n. 3 ; an. 1377, 
 No. 4, f. 294, bulls against VVicklif, v. 146 n. 
 7 ; vol. i., an. 1414, s. 10 ei seq , constitution 
 of the comm. to examine IIuss at Constance, 
 v.330n.3; t. ix , an. 1431, dissolution of cone, 
 of Basle, v. 130 n. 1 ; t. xvii. f. 396, bull of 
 Alexander V. against Wicklif, v. 259 n. 2. 
 
 Rayiiald de Bergamo, iv. 629 n. 4. 
 Rayuouard. 
 On the antique form of the " Noble Le^on,"' 
 iv. 616 n. 7. Choix des potisies orig. des 
 Troubadours, t. ii. p. 76, La nobla Leyczon, 
 616 nn. 1-6. Introductory Essay, iv. 604 n. 
 3. 
 Reactious, against the Christian principle, 
 how called forth, i. 366-368, 390, 506 ; 
 ii. 38. Against the natural course of 
 development, i. 510. Of the Christian 
 
 consciousness again.st foreign elements, 
 i. 390, 461 ; ii. 765 ; iii. 2. Against the 
 Catholic clement, the theocracy, the 
 papacy, i. 461, 478; iii. 18,60,243,244, 
 292, 468, 586; iv. 140, 146, 147, 174, 
 195, 446, 592, 605, 628; v. 21, 47,48, 
 134, 380. Of Paganism, ii. 37, 38; iii. 
 603 n. 2 ; iv. 17, '2.5-28, 37, 38. In the 
 East, against forcible impo.sition of doc- 
 trines, ii. 658 ; reformatory, iv. 563 
 Against saint worship, iii. 44G. Of the 
 iconoclasts, iii. 531, 532. Of Chris- 
 tianity, iv. 26, 27. Against the corrupt 
 church, reformatory, iv. 82, 83, 146, 
 232, 592^ 563. Agamst reform, iv. 92. 
 Proceeding from mouasticism, iv. 232, 
 528, 563 ; v. 24, 171. Of unbelief, un- 
 derstanding, sense, iv. 239, 324-328, 336, 
 380. Of the Christian spirit, iv. 298, 
 336; V. 1. Called forth by the zeal of 
 the heretics, iv. 315. Against oppres- 
 sion, V. 158, 159. Against mouasticism, 
 foretold, V. 171. Effects of reactions, 
 i. 506, 507 (390); ii. 38 ; iii. 518, 531. 
 
 Readers, church, i. 152, 201. 
 
 Realism, practical, i. 529. Of the West- 
 ern ch., i. 557. Philosophical, iv. 356- 
 361, 441, 461, 462 n. 4, 492. Wicklif's, 
 V. 135, 152, 165 and n. 2, 166-168, 241, 
 242. In Prague, v. 241, 242, 214, 245. 
 Of Huss, V. 242, 343, 347 n. 1. At 
 Constance, v. 343, 344, 375, 376. 
 
 Realist tendency, i. 292. See Irenoeus, 
 Melito of Sard is, Montanus, Papias, 
 Polycarp, TertuUian. 
 
 Realistic externalization of the sacrament, 
 iv. 338, 339. 
 
 Reason, i. 375. The Supreme, i. 380. Ab- 
 solute, Origen on, i. 587. The Monta- 
 nists, i. 512. In Christ, Justin on, i. 635. 
 Reason and faith, Augustiu on, ii. 
 401, 402 and n., 674 ; iii. 150, 46.3, 471. 
 Apollinaris on, ii. 484. Julian of Ecla- 
 num, ii. 654, 673, 674. Cassiau, ii. 690. 
 Gregory I., iii. 150. Scotus, iii. 462, 
 463. Roscelin, iv. 360. Anselm, iv. 
 369, 370. Abelard, iv. 378-380. Hugo, 
 iv. 402. Other scholastics, iv. 409, 411, 
 412,415, 417, 427-431, 434, 435,439, 
 440, 443. Wicklif, v. 157. (See Faith 
 and Knowledge.) Reason and Revela- 
 tion, ii. 673; iii. 463. And tradition, 
 iii. 462, 463, 471. Boundaries of ra- 
 tional demonstration, iv. 430. 
 
 Practical and speculative, iv. 434. 
 Common and particular, iv. 444. Unity 
 of, iv. 449 (i. 412). God as, iv. 454. 
 The divine, iv. 470, 481. End of, iv. 
 521. Ordo rationis, iv. 521, 522. Ra- 
 tiones seminales, causales, iv. 470-472. 
 Huss on the use of, v. 264, 305, 306, 
 334. Rnysbrock, v. 385. Eckhart, v. 
 397. Deification of, v. 393. 
 
 Rebais (Resbacum), monastery, iii. 38 
 n. 1. 
 
 Rccafrid, abp. of Seville, iii. 340. 
 
 Reccared, king of the West Goths, iii. 96. 
 
192 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Goes over to the Catholic ch , ii. 471 ; 
 
 iii. 118. 
 Recho, bishop, iii. 133 n. 3. 
 Recluses, iv. 366. See Anchorets. 
 Recogiiitions of Clement, i. 3.58, 376 n. 3. 
 
 L. 8, c. 63, i. 359 n. 1. 
 
 Recommendations, iii. 110. 
 
 Red sea, passage through the, commemo- 
 rated, i. 61. 
 
 Redeemer, Redemption, doctrine of in 
 the First Period, i. 640-645. Need of, in 
 paganism, 33, 34, 2.52. In Alexandrian 
 Judaism, 66. In Platonism, Cclsus on, 
 168. Christian consciousness of, in re- 
 lation to asceticism, 276, 277. The Ebi- 
 onites on, 347. In Gnosticism, 370,371, 
 379, 387, 477, 612-614, 630; iv. .507. 
 With individual Gnostics, 398,409-413, 
 419-432, 446, 457, 462, 470. In the old 
 religions of Asia, 479. In Parsism, 483. 
 Buddliism, 482, 483. With Mani, 500. 
 Muntani.sm, 512. Clement on, 537. Re- 
 lation to Cliristian doctrine, 557 (ii. 386, 
 659). Presupposes guilt, 561. Con- 
 nection of the doctrines of creation 
 and of redemption, 564, 565. Sabellius 
 on, 599. Anthropology in its relation 
 to Chiistian and ht'atlien views of, 610- 
 614, 620, 630. Origeu on, 549, 637, 638. 
 Hieracas, 714. Redemption in relation 
 to the heathen, 655. 
 
 In the Second Period. Doctrine of in 
 the Pelagian controversy, ii. 655, 659, 
 660, 666, 675-679, 717, The em- 
 peror Julian on, 48, 50. Sinijdieius, 
 109. Need, presentiment of, 115, 116, 
 122, 398, 616, 617,719,720. In Neo 
 Platonisni, 122, 123. Relation to Chris- 
 tian faith, 616. Jovinian on, 304, 307. 
 Augustin, 386, 398, 659. Completion 
 of the, Marcellus, 480. Gratuitous, 
 Arilliro^e, 622. Doctrine as held by 
 Pelagius, 637, G38. Prredestinatns, 704. 
 In the Ka.stern church, 617, 676, 718, 
 726. Relation to creation, Faustus, 
 707. With Theodore of Mopsuestia, 
 716-718. Chrysostom, 719, 720. Pris- 
 cillian, 777, 778. 
 
 Jn the Second and Third Periods. Its 
 place in Christianity, iii. 2. In Moham- 
 medanism, 85, 86. As affecting sla- 
 very, 98, 100. Need of, 132. Doctrine 
 of, with Maximus, 171, 172, 181,182. 
 In the Monotheletic controversy, 180- 
 184. With Scotus, 465. Gottschalk, 
 477. Limited, 482, 483, 484, 492-494. 
 With Servatus Lupus, 484, 485. In the 
 Western church, 554. In tiie sects, 
 593, 598, 602. 
 
 In the Fifth Period. Doctrine of, with 
 the scholastics, iv. 480, 497-508 (v. 
 172). Need of, 11, 488. Neces.sary form 
 of, 497-499, 501, 503-505, 507. Rela- 
 tion to the rational end of man, 522. 
 In the sects, 554, 555, 562, 568, 569, 573, 
 59.5, 596. Wicklif, v. 172. 
 
 Redeeming Spirit, Genius, in Gnosticism, 
 
 i. 412, 413, 588. 
 Redepenning, Dr. 
 
 Monograph on Origen, i. 697 n. 1. 
 
 Reflection, Valentine on the power of, i. 
 426. Lack of, ii. 116. R. of St. Victor, 
 on, iv. 412 Ruysbrock and Tauler on 
 tiie dangers of excessive self reflection, 
 V. 405, 409. See Contemplation, Self- 
 examination. 
 
 Reformation of science, Bacon on the, iv. 
 424, 425. 
 
 Reformation of the church, Boniface on 
 the, iii. 55, 64. In the Roman church, 
 378-388, 400, 402 n. 1, 408-414. Of 
 the clerical and monastic orders, 106, 
 107, 379, 382-388, 409-412, 414-416, 
 468, 469 (see Celibacy). The Hilde- 
 brandian epoch of Reform, iv. 82, 
 120, 205 (see Gregory VII.). Ten- 
 dencies towards, i. 39; iv. 401, 563, 
 594, 595, 604, 60.5. Eustathiiis, iv. 
 531. Movements towards, in the VI. 
 Period, v. 1, 4 8, 50, 52, 65, 77, 84, 90, 
 91, 93, 112, 129, 171, 316, 360. Ger>on 
 on, V. 80-83, 87, 94. Alexander V. on, 
 V. 87. D'Aillv, V. 94. At Pisa, v. 87, 
 88,112. At Constance, v. 109, 112- 
 128. Necessity of, iii. 408, 414 ; v. \"0. 
 Reform and anti-reform })arties, v. 232, 
 240, 253, 254, 258, 275, 291. See Uni- 
 versity of Paris, Bohemia, Clergy. 
 Dunstan, England, Gerson, Monasti- 
 cism. Preachers of rejR'ntance. 
 
 The German, i. 194 ; ii. 386 ; iii. 380 
 n. 1 ; v. 139, 158. Premonitions of the, 
 iv. 187 n. 2, 216. (With Gro.sshead). iv. 
 186; (Clemangis), v. 60; (Wicklif), v. 
 171; (Huss),3r4; (Jerome of Prague ?), 
 377 n. 1. Foretokens, precursors of, ii. 
 304,307; iv. 318, 592; v. 14, 48, 121, 
 139, 202, 393. In England, Wicklif, v. 
 48, 134-173. Forerunners of Huss, v. 
 173-235. Huss, Jerome of Prague, v. 
 235-380. Friends of God, v. 393. 
 
 Reformation of individuals, iv. 236, 
 293, 294 (see Preachers of repentance). 
 Paulicians as reformers, iii. 247, 250, 
 253, 254. 
 
 Rcualia, of bisliops and abbots, iv. 134, 
 143, 147. 
 
 Regeneration, sins incompatible with, i. 
 221. Objective and subjective in, i. 
 246. Cv])iian on, i. 249. J. Martyr on, 
 i. 250. ' And bajjtism, i. 311, 312^, 522, 
 646, 647, 655 ; ii. 35, 726, 728. Clement 
 on, i. 620. Julian, ii. 48. Jovinian, ii. 
 308-310. Augustin, ii. 625. In Pelagi- 
 anism, ii. 679. Of the world, Mani on, 
 i. 482. 
 
 Regensburg, bishopric of, iii. 55. Assem- 
 bly at, iii. 165. Boso, iii. 324. Bps. of, 
 iv^ 421. Bernreider, iii. 381 n. 2. Ber- 
 thold, iv. 318. Abp. of, v. 133. 
 
 Reginald, bp. of Liege, iii. 598 n. 2. 
 
 Regino, abbot of Priim, De discipliua, on 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 193 
 
 Sends, iii. 108 n. 1. Collection of eccle- 
 siastical laws, iv. 203. 
 Reginus, comes, ii. 601 n. 1. 
 Reicheuau (Angia) abbey, iii. 440 n. 4,458. 
 Reichenthal, Ulrich, v. 326 n. 3. 
 Keichersberg, mouastery at, iii. 331 n. 2. 
 
 See (leihuh. 
 Reinauld. 
 Extraits relatifs aux gueires des Croisades, pp. 
 429, 431, 432, Frederic II., iv. 178 n. 4, 181 
 n.3. 
 
 Reinstein, John Cardinalis of, friend of 
 Huss, V. 272. Accompanies Huss to 
 Constance, 320. At Constance, 326 n. 
 2, 327, 328. His name, 328. Warning 
 of Huss to, 336, 360 u. 2. 
 
 Ep. of (Huss, opp. i. f . 58, 1, ep. 4), v. 322 n. 2, 
 326 n. 2. 
 
 Relics, Julian on the veneration of, ii. 47. 
 Lucilla, ii. 221. In Egypt, Anthony 
 on, ii. 270. Sale of, ii. 296 ; iii. 446 n. 1 ; 
 iv. 330. Magical effects attributed to ; 
 superstitious use of, ii. 329, 370 ; iii. 20 
 n., 22, 59, 80, 132, 445, 446 ; iv, 557. Ja- 
 now on miracles wrought by, v. 198, 
 199. Vigilantius against the worship 
 of, ii. 373-375. Eunomius, ii. 445. In 
 the consecration of churches, iii. 15. 
 Of Peter and Paul, iii. 35 (see Peter). 
 Of living persons, iii. 58 ; iv. 210, 238. 
 In the Western church, iii. 201 , 584 n. 
 1. In the Eastern, Const. Copronimus 
 on, iii. 201, 218, 221. Libri Carolini on, 
 iii. 238, 239. Anschar, iii. 278. Oppo- 
 sition to, iii. 433, 460, 598 ; iv. 330. 
 Otto, iv. 28. Arnold's, iv. 162. (iuibert 
 against, iv., 330. Processions with, iv. 
 330. Dissensions concerning, at Con- 
 stance, V. 113. Conrad on, v. 189. Ja- 
 now, V. 198, 199. Huss, v. 238, 250, 
 290. The eight doctors, v. 291, 296. 
 
 Religio (monasticism), iv. 284. 
 
 Religio Romana, i. 11. Religiones licitJE, 
 publice adscitse, i. 87, 88, 89, 93, 97, 102, 
 116,125,126. Novre, i. 87, 93, 97. Illi- 
 citaj, i. 99, 100. Religio urbis impera- 
 toris, ii. 93. 
 
 Religion. And national life, i. 5. Need 
 of in man's nature, 11. Multiplicity at 
 Rome, 88. Revealed and natural, 176 
 and nn. (iv. 20). Primitive, 353, 354, 
 395 ; (iii. 84, 85). Comparison of relig- 
 ions, 368. Christianity as the absolute, 
 382. Interests of science and, 427. 
 Popular religions, 449. The ancient, 
 ii. 1. State, ii. 9, 14, 15, 16, 21, 34,35, 
 37, 91. Diversity of forms, ii. 117. 
 See Church and State, Paganism, Pon- 
 tifex. 
 
 Religious awakening, Causes of, v. 380, 
 381. 
 
 Religious instruction. See Instruction, 
 Language. 
 
 Remigius, abp. of Lyons, iii. 491. 
 
 Ep. to Gottschalk, iii. 491 nn. De tenenda 
 veritate script, sanct., 1. iii. p. 182, freewill, 
 492 n. 1. See Mauguin. 
 
 13 
 
 Remigius, bp. of Rheims, iii. 6 n. 2 ; 8. 
 
 Naiales of, 131. 
 Remoboth, ii. 283. 
 Remusat, Abel. See Abel. 
 Renatus, Roman presbyter, ii. 573. 
 Renaudot. 
 
 Hist, patriarchar. Alexandrinor., Saracens, iii. 
 89 n. 1 (Page 40, Severus, i. 485 n 3). P. ii. 
 The Copts, 88 n. 4 ; p. 154, Cliozru-Parviz, 
 84 n. 2; pp. 178,188, Coptic patriarchs and 
 Abyssinia, Nubia, and India, 90 n. 2. An- 
 ciennes relations des Indes et de la Chine, 
 p. 68, Travels of Ibn Wahib, 89 n. 4. 
 
 Rennes, bp. of, iv. 246, 247. 
 
 Renunciation, monastic, iv. 91, 266-269, 
 525, 526. See Poverty. 
 
 Reparatus, bp. of Carthage, ii. 605. 
 
 Repentance, and forgiveness, J. Martyr 
 on, i. 62 n. 2. Simplicius on, ii. 109, 
 110. Tokens of required bv the church, 
 ii. 213, 214. Death-bed, \. 238; ii. 707 
 n. 1. Gregory VII. on true, iv. 91. 
 Doctrine of, Abelard, iv. 390. The 
 Catharists, iv. 569, 571. Wicklif, v. 
 171. See Penitence, Penance, Preach- 
 ers of repentance. Indulgences. 
 
 Repertorium fiir bibl. u. morgenland Lit- 
 eratur. 
 
 Bd. ii. s. 74, Stroth on J. Martyr's Dialogue, i. 
 668 n. 3. 
 
 Reprobation, ii. 704, 711 ; iii. 472. With 
 Gottschalk, iii. 474, 479. Pardulus, iii. 
 482. Servatus Lupus, iii. 483, 484. 
 Scotus, iii. 485-487. Hinckmar, 492. 
 Aquinas, iv. 478, 479. Lull, iv. 483, 
 484. Wicklif, V. 167. Huss, 267, 302, 
 353. See Predestination, Prissciti. 
 
 Resbacum (Rebais) monastery, iii. 38 n. 1. 
 
 Rescript of Trajan against the Christians, 
 i. 99, 100, 102, 105, 107, 122. Of Ha- 
 drian, 101-103. Of Antoninus Pius, 
 104. Of Valerian, and Gallienus, 137, 
 139. Maximin, ii. 17, 18. Of Con- 
 stantiue, against the Donatists, ii. 227. 
 Collection of rescripts, by Ulpian, i. 126. 
 See Du Pin. 
 
 Reservations, v. 98. 
 
 Resignation of Stoicism, i. 17, 105. 
 
 Responsales, iii. 117 n. 2, 141 n. 1. See 
 Apocrisiarii. 
 
 Responses, i. 329 ; ii. 363. 
 
 Restitution, of all things, ii. 439, 481, 
 482. See Apocatastasis. 
 
 Restoration of human nature, ii. 616 ; 
 iv. 623. Doctrine of universal, ii. 615, 
 616, 737-739; iii. 62. Theodore of 
 Mopsucstia on, ii. 717, 728, 738, 739. 
 Maximus, iii. 175 and n. 3. Scotus, iii. 
 461, 465, 466, 489. Almaric, iv. 445 
 n. 4. 
 
 Restoration to church fellowship, i. 218, 
 219; ii. 213. See Penance. 
 
 Resurrection, denied by the Sadducees, i. 
 41, 63. Pagans on the Christian hope 
 of, 114, 158, 169. Of Christ, 169. Wit- 
 nesses of the, 183. Festivals of the, 
 295-300 (ii. 339 ; v. 140). (See Easter, 
 
194 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Sunday), delation of Christ's resur- 
 rection to Christiauity, 342. Christian 
 view of death, in hope of, 334. The 
 Gnostics on, 398, 445, 655. Doctrine 
 of the resurrection, 654,655. Ilieracus 
 on the, 714. Justin M., 670. In Par- 
 sism, 482. 
 
 Julian on the resurrection of Christ, 
 ii. 46 n. 1, 48 n. 1. Doctrine of Theo- 
 dore of Mopsnestia, ii. 493-495, 497, 
 716. Athanasius on.in connection with 
 the Lord's supper, ii. 733. Synesius, ii. 
 763. In relation to relics, iii". 238. To 
 transubstautiation, iii. 495. Michael 
 II., iii. 544. Catharists on the, iv. 571, 
 574, 575, 587. Oliva, iv. 621. Council 
 of V^incennes, v. 37. 
 Retaliation, i. 439. 
 
 Rethre, principal seat of Wendish idola- 
 try, iii. 325, 327. 
 Eetircnient, religious, iii. 286, 287. See 
 
 Monasticism. 
 Eettio^, i. 83 n. 5. 
 
 Revelation, need of, i. 17, 31, 558; ii. 
 117, 671, 701. The Jewish, i. 35,42, 
 57, 666 The Clementines on tlie origi- 
 nal, i. 3.54, 355, 358. The Gnostics on, 
 i. 382, 549. In Platonism,i. 163. Reve- 
 lation and reason, i. 507, 512 ; ii. 673 ; 
 iii. 463, 464 ; iv. 412 (.see Reason). In 
 Montanisni, i. 511, 512. Origen on, i. 
 549, 553, 717. In nature, i. 558 (176). 
 Progressive, i. 562 ; iii. 173. Source of 
 truth, i. 666 ; iii. 463. End of, ii. 52. 
 Julian on, ii. 58. Eunomius on, ii. 449. 
 Pelagians on, ii. 673-675. Outward and 
 inward, ii. 675, 701. Gregory I. on, iii. 
 115. Doctrine of with Maximus, iii. 
 173, 174. The Paulicians, iii. 260, 261. 
 Scotus, iii. 463, 464. The Eucliites, iii. 
 590. Gregory VIL, iv. 118. Frederic 
 IL and, iv. 182. Revelations of Hilde- 
 gard, iv. 217. Periods of, with Joacliim, 
 iv. 227-232. Of the Spirit, Joacliim, 
 iv. 230-232. Sought for, iv. 305, 514. 
 Aquinas on, iv. 429, 430. Dolcino, iv. 
 631. 
 Revelation, the book of, i. 527, 676 ; v. 
 177, 195. Caius on, i. 652. Babylon in, 
 iv. 624. 
 
 Rev. 1 : 6, i. 197. 1 : 10, i. 295. 2 : 6, 15, i. 
 453. 2 : 27, i. 247. 3 : 15, i. 629. 3 : 20, ii. 
 623. 9 : 2, iv. 221 n. 10 : 10, iv. 625. 12 : 4, 
 iv. 567 n. 4. 14 : 4, ii. 375. 14 : G, iv. 618. 
 17 ; 2, v. 359. 21 : 12, iv. 625. 22 : 17, iii. 
 124. See Apocalypse, Commentaries. 
 Revenge for bloodshed, iv. 278. 
 Reverie, v. 397. 
 Revival of spiritual life after the tenth 
 
 century, iii. 368. 
 Revocatus, martyr, i. 123, 124. 
 Revolutionary ideas, v. 353. 
 Reward, as inotive, i. 57, 381 ; ii. 290 n. 
 4,677 (682); iv. 259, 260, 386, 407, 408. 
 Heaven as, ii. 722, 739. Gregory of 
 Nyssa on, ii. 738. Of Christ, ii. 407 n. 
 3. Earthly, iii. 22 n. Spiritual, iii. 
 145 ; iv. 624. See Eschatology. 
 
 Rhangabe. See Michael Curopalates. 
 Rheginus, bp. of Constantia, ii. 531. See 
 
 Harduin, i. f. 1444. 
 Rhegium (Riez) in Provence. See Faus- 
 
 tus of. 
 Rheims, iii. 8, 479. School at, iv. 265, 470. 
 
 Archbishops of, iv. 265, 360, 398, 418 
 
 n. 4. Bernard, iv. 255. Hi.storv of, iii. 
 
 440 n. 6. See Adalbero, Arnulph, Ebbo, 
 
 Hinkmar, Samson. See Councils, an. 
 
 991, an. 996, an. 1148. 
 Rheiuwald. 
 
 ■Writings of Abelard published by, iv. 388 n., 
 393 n. 1, 399 nn. 2, 3, 493 n. 4, 503 n. 1, 524 
 n. 1. 
 
 Rhetorical culture of church teachers, i. 
 68.3, 684, 688, 717 ; ii. 45 n. 1, 76, 78, 
 183, 396, 754. In the western nations, 
 ii. 52. 
 
 Rhetorical language of church teachers, ii. 
 723, 732, 735 n. 9. Tendency, iii. 472. 
 
 Rhetorical preachers, ii. 45 n. 1," 353, 367, 
 368, 506. 
 
 Rhetorical schools, their character and 
 influence, ii. 42, 52 n. 3, 116, 183, 396. 
 
 Rhetoricians, rhetorical pancgvrists, i. 
 688, 693 ; ii. 10, 11, 35, 37, 41 "42, 45 n. 
 1, 67, 96 n. 3 ; iv. .531 n. 1. Their in- 
 fluence, ii. 21. Privileges, ii. 169. In- 
 tercessions, ii. 173. 
 
 Rhetorius, ii. 767, 768. 
 
 Rhine, the river, iii. 275. Hermits on the, 
 iii. 28. Boniface on the, iii. 72. Radulf, 
 iv. 74. Sects in the countries on the, 
 iv. 582, 609, 643. Fanatical persecu- 
 tions, iv. 586. Friends of God along 
 the, V. 42, 390, 401, 407. Adherents of 
 Gregory XII., v. 303. Cloister on 
 the, V. 328, 330, 331. Ashes of Husa 
 cast into the, v. 371. 
 
 Rhodes, iii. 229 n. 3. 
 
 Rhodoald, bp. of Porto, iii. 562, 565 n. 5, 
 569. 
 
 Rhodon, church teacher, on Marcion, i. 
 467 n. 1. Against Apeiles, 474, 475. 
 Ap. Euseb. H. E., 1. 5, c. 13, 467 n. 1. 
 
 Rich men, favored by the clorgv, iv. 288, 
 289; V. 222. Clement on the use of 
 riches, i. 279, 280. Ruysbrock, v. 404. 
 Bonaventura on the rich and jtoor, iv. 
 288, 289. See Poverty, Property. 
 
 Richard a St. Victore, character, iv. 41 1- 
 413. Purposes of repentance, 293, 294. 
 Works, subjective experiences, 305. 
 Sowing contentious, 310. Intention, 
 387. Knowledge of God, 411-413. On 
 the Trinity, 460, 461. Freewill, 517, 
 518. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 De contemplatione, c. 2, wisdom of this world, 
 iv. 413 n. 4 : c. 3, revelation and reason, 412 
 nn. 5-7 ; c. 6, self knowlcJge, 412 n. 2 j c. 12, 
 use of intuitions, 413, n. 2. 
 
 De eruditione interioris honiinis, 1. ii. c. 25, iv. 
 293 n. 2, 294 n. 1. P. i. 1. iii. c. IS, de.spair 
 305 n. 2 ; c. 38, good disposition, 412 n. 4. 
 
 De prasparat. anim. ad contemplat., c. 30, good 
 works, iv. 305 n. 1 ; c. 72, the mind a mirror 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 195 
 
 for God's image, 412, n. 1 ; cc. 73, 74, 412 nn. 
 8-10, 413 n. 1. 
 
 De statu interioris hom., c.3, f. 39, the Trinity, 
 iv. 460 n. 5 ; p. i. t. i. ec. 13, 22, 23, Rrace and 
 freedom, 517 nn. 3-7, 518 n. 1 ; c. 26, knowl- 
 edge and inclination, 412 n. 3 ; c. 27, depres- 
 sion, 305 n. 4. 
 
 De tribus appropriatis personis in trinitate, f. 
 271, iv. 460 n. 6. 
 
 De trinitate, I. v. cc. 7, 8, iv. 461 n. 2. 
 
 Richard, abp. of Armagh (Armacanus), 
 V. 134. 
 
 Richard, abp. of Canterbury, on the ex- 
 emptions of abbots, iv. 201, 202. 
 
 Ep. (68), to Alex. III., iv. 201 n. 4, 202 nn. 1, 
 3. Ordinance of ; false bulls, 205 n. 1. 
 
 Richard, ecclesiastic, ep. of Berenear to, 
 iii. 508 nn. 1, 2, 510 n. 1, 526 n. 1. See 
 D'Achery, t. iii. 
 
 Richard II., king of England, v. 147, 155 
 D. 2, 16.3. 241. 
 
 Richard Montague. ^ See Montacute. 
 
 Richbald, arch-priest, iii. 317 n. 2. 
 
 Richbon, bp. of Triers, iii. 167. 
 
 Richelieu, ii. 301 n. 4. 
 
 Richer, Benedictine. 
 
 Chronicon Senonense, 1. iv. c. 16, f. 6.34, cupid- 
 ity of the mendicant orders, iv. 290 n. 1 ; c. 
 37, Louis IX., 285 n. 7. 
 
 Richmar, ecclesiastic, iv. 79. 
 
 Richmond, v. 135. 
 
 Riculf, bp. of Soissons, iii. 427. 
 
 Riedel, A. F. on Anselm of Ilavelburg, 
 
 iv. 536 n. 3. 
 Riga, iv. 36, 38, 39, 40, 41. See John of 
 
 Wallenrod. 
 Rigaltius. 
 
 [In Tert. de exhort, castitat., c. 11], i. 522 n. 1. 
 
 Right and wrong, iv. 494 ; v. 399. 
 Righteousness, by the law and by faith, 
 
 Hilary, ii. 619, 620. Self, fi. 633. 
 
 Stages of, the Pelagians, ii. 673, 676 
 
 (677), 679. Original, iv. 492, 495. Of 
 
 man and God, iv. 509. Eckhart on, v. 
 
 394. 
 Rights, of conscience in ancient Rome, 
 
 i. 86, 90, 144, 175. Human, ii. 217. 
 
 See Freedom, Liberty. 
 Rigord. 
 
 De gest. Phil. August, an. 1195 et seg., Fulco, 
 iv. 210 n. 2 ; an. 1198, Peter de Rusia, 211 n. 
 2 ; an. 1196 f . 40, Moritz of Paris, 325 nn. 
 3,4. 
 
 Rimbert, disciple and biographer of Ans- 
 char, iii. 281. Missionarv labors of, 
 287,291. See Acta S. (0."'B.), S. iv. 
 
 Life of Anschar, cc. 6, 9, Anschar at Corvey, 
 his visions, iii. 274 nn. ; c. 12, plans of Charle- 
 magne in regard to the northern missions, 
 271 n. ; c. 13, Ebbo, 272 n. 1 ; cc. 15, 36, Ans- 
 char's purchase and training of captives, 277 
 n. ; c. 16, his resignation, 278 n. 1 ; c. 18, 
 Gauzbert, 281 n. 1 ; c. 19, Herigar, 281 n. 3 : 
 c. 20, Kathle, 282 n. 8 ; c. 21, Ansohar's la- 
 bors, 278 n. 3; c. 22, the bishopric of Bremen, 
 279 n. ; c. 24, Schleswig, 280 n. 3 ; c. 25, Ans- 
 ohar's dream, 283 n. 1 ; c. 27, Birka, 285 n. ; 
 c. 35, Anschar's humility, 287, nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Rimini, Catharists at, iv. 584 n. 1. See 
 
 Councils, an. 359. 
 Ring, of bishops and abbots, iii. 402 ; iv. 
 
 134, 142. 
 Ripen, iii. 286, 291. 
 Rites, i. 49. Pagan, 78, 116. Foreign, 
 
 at Rome, 88. Paulicians on external, 
 
 iii. 263, 264. See Ritual. 
 Ritter, C. 
 
 Die Stupas (Berlin, 1838), s. 29, i. 485 n. 6 ; s. 
 30, u.d. f. i. 481 n. Erdkunde von Asian, 
 Bd. i. f. 286, iii. 89 n. 4 ; Bd. iv Abth., i. ss., 
 443, 602, 603, Thomas in India, name India, 
 i. 82 nn. 1, 2; Geographic, ii. ii. Bd. i. s. 
 257, Prester John, iv. 47 n. ; Thl. v. ss. 443, 
 603, the Banians, ii. 140 n. 4; ss. 515, 603, 
 KalUana, ii. 141 n. 4 ; s. 603, Dioscorides, ii. 
 140 n. 3. 
 
 Ritter, H. 
 
 Christlichen Philosophie, Bd. i., Origen-s view 
 of matter, i. 624 n. 5 : s. 317, Origen's doct. 
 of Creation, i. 621 n. 3 ; § 524, Origen's view 
 of evil, i. 623 n. 5. 
 
 Ritual, of the British church, i. 85 ; iii. 
 
 16, 17, 2.3-25. Differences in, iii. 1.5- 
 
 17, 23, 24, 317, 318, 555, 580. Influence 
 of general councils on the, ii. 212. In- 
 struction in the, iii. 107. See Church 
 usages. 
 
 Robe of the supreme pontiff, ii. 92, 
 Robert, cardinal bishop of Cambray 
 
 (Clement VII.), v. 47. 
 Robert, count of Flanders, iv. 129, 130, 
 Robert, king of France, iii. 374, 450, 596. 
 
 Life of, 450 n. 5. See Du Chesne, 
 
 t. iv. 
 Robert de Sorbonne, on conscience, iv. 
 
 303, 304. 
 
 (See Bibl. Patr. Lugd., t. 25), f . 348, iv. 303 n. 6, 
 304 n. 1 ; f . 350, the Beguines, 303 n. 5 
 
 Robert Grosshead (Grouthead, Capito), 
 bp. of Lincoln, character, iv. 185-187, 
 424. On the papal court, 185, 186. 
 Predicts the Reformation, 186. Abuses 
 in the bestowmentof benefices, 186, 200, 
 207. The Benedictines, 278 n. 2. The 
 Mendicants, 278, 280, 281 n. 3. Roger 
 Bacon, 424. Influence on the reforma- 
 tory movements in England, v. 134. 
 Wicklif on, V. 157. Influence on Huss, 
 V. 240. Writings, iv. 185 n. 1, 279 n. 
 1. See Ortuinus Gratius fascic. rerum, 
 app. f. 251. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Address to his clergy, f . 260, iv. 278 n. 4. Dis- 
 course before the papal court, 185 n. 2, 186 n. 
 Ep. 6, to the pope, the Dominicans, 279 n. 1. 
 Ep. t, to the cardinal de Ostia, Minorites, 
 279 n. 1. Ep. 40, f. 334, to the general of 
 the Dominicans, 279 n. 3. Ep. 53, f . .343 and 
 ep. 108, f. 382, the Benedictines, 278 n. 2. 
 Ep. 107, to his archdeacon, 207 n. 5,278 n. 5, 
 279 n. 1. Ep. 114, f. 3SS, favorable view of 
 the mendicants, 279 n. 4. 
 
 Robert Guiscard, iv. 120. 
 
 Robert Hallam, bp. of Salisbury, v. 121. 
 
 Robert of Arbrissel, iv. 243, 246-249, 600. 
 
 Life of, c. 4, § 23, 247 nn. 2, 3, See 
 
 Acta S. Feb. 25, Baldrich. 
 
196 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Ro'oert of Citeanx, fonnder of the Cister- 
 cian order, iv. 251, 252. 
 
 Robert Pullein, iv. 408. Merits of Christ, 
 349 n. 2. Doctrine of the original 
 state of man, 486. Of atonement, 505. 
 Freewill, 515. SententiiE, 408 n. 4. 
 
 Eocca Sicca, castle of, iv. 421. 
 
 Eoch, on Justin Martyr's Dialogue, i. 
 668 n. 3. 
 
 Rochester. See Ernulph. 
 
 Rock, the, i.211 ; ii. 200, 201 ; iii.24,166, 
 334 n. 4 ; iv. 88 ; v. 25, 154, 304. 
 
 Rodonld. See Rhodoald. 
 
 Rodulf, bp. iii. 297 n. 1. 
 
 Roeskilde, iv. 31. 
 
 Ro<;er II. bp. of Chalons, iii. 600 n. 2. 
 
 Roger, cardinal (Gregory XL), v. 44. 
 
 Roger, count of Foi.x, on religious liberty, 
 iv. 642. 
 
 Roger, duke of Sicily, iv. 364. 
 
 Roger, king of Sicily, iv. 144, 146, 157. 
 
 Roger Bacon, character, iv. 423-426. 
 Opus majus, 424 and n. 5, 425 n. 4. 
 Relation of theology to philosophy, 
 434, 435. On miracles, 474. Influence 
 on reformatory movements in England, 
 V. 134. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 De laiide scripturse sacrse (see Usser), iv. 425 
 nn. 1-3 Corruption of the text, 426 n. 3. 
 
 Opus Majus, iv. 424, 425 ; on Theology at Paris 
 (see Boulieus), 425 n. 4, 426 n. 1. P. i. ff. 10- 
 IV, against dependence on authority, 424 nn. 
 6, 7 ; c. 6, f. 28, universals, 356 n. 1 ; f. 45, 
 Grosshead, 424 n. 3. P. 2, c. 5, one source 
 of truth, 434 nn. 2-4 ; f. 41 seqq., P. 3, f. 47, 
 philosophy and theology, 4-34 nn. 5, 6, 435 nn. 
 1-3 ; f . 160, faith and reason, 435 n. 4 ; f. 189, 
 education of missionaries, 426 n. 2. 
 
 Roger of Hoveden. 
 
 Annals of, an. 792, Alcuin in the image con- 
 troTersy, iii. 235 n. 4. 
 
 Roland of Siena, Cardinal, legate to 
 Frederic I., iv. 164. Elected pope, 167. 
 See Alexander III. 
 
 Roland of Parma (Eberhard), iv. 107, 
 108. 
 
 Roman bishops, objects of persecution, i. 
 136. Arrogant claims of, i. 214-217, 
 299; ii. 521, 533,647. Wealth of, ii. 
 167 n. 3. Pomp of, ii. 168. Idea of 
 the ])apacy, ii. 202. See Papacy, Peter, 
 Popes. 
 
 Roman character, the, in relation to 
 Christianity, i. 508. 
 
 Koniiin church, supremacy, i. 85, 86. 
 Number of pre-sbyters, 202, 203. Peter, 
 213. Irenajus on the superiority of the, 
 204. Schism of Novatian, 222, 237- 
 248. Treatment of the Lapsi, 231. 
 Learning, 240 n. 4. Passover fe.stival, 
 299. INIonarchical spirit, 299 (see Ro- 
 man bj)S. ). Preaching, liturgical pomp, 
 303 n. 6. Baptism of heretics, 317-323. 
 Importance attached to tradition, 319, 
 320. Jewish clement, 365, 579. Pau- 
 line origin, 365 n. 2, 464, 579, 675. 
 Anti-Judaizing tendency, 464, 465. 
 
 Fasting on the Sabbath, 521 n. 1. 
 Monarchians, 579, 581. Anti-chiliastic 
 tendency, 651. Doctrines, 689-691. Je- 
 rome, 684 n. 1. Origen, 705. 
 
 In the Second Period. Relation of 
 the Irish church to the Roman, ii. 147, 
 148. Presbyters of filial churches, 195 
 n. 1. Patriarchate, eccles. apostolica, 
 196, 198. Primacy, 198-208. Property 
 of the, 199. Diocese, 199. Schism m 
 the, 255-257. Fasting on the Sabbath, 
 335. Times of baptism, 360. Daily 
 communion, 364. In the Arian con- 
 troversv, 433, 434. In the Nestoriau 
 controversv, 51 5, 519-521, 523, 526, 533, 
 534,552,697,721 (see Ccelestin I.). In 
 the Eutvchian, 568,573-583 (see Leo). 
 In the Monophysite, 584, 591-596, 600- 
 609 (see Vigiliiis). The three chapters, 
 600-608. In the Pelagian controv., 
 643, 645-652, 697, 721 ; in the Semi- 
 Pelagian, 695-698, 710-712. Chrysos- 
 tom, 761, 762. 
 
 In the Third and Fourth Periods. 
 Ritual, iii. 15, 17, 2.3-25, 555. Claims, 
 16. Relation to missions, 11, 12, 32, 
 34, 35, 47-50, 53-56, 68, 243 (see Greg- 
 ory VII., Zacharias). Adalbert, 59. 
 Simony, 64. Property of the, 113, 120, 
 
 122, 234. Efforts to enlarge its author- 
 itv, 113-122. Relation to the Greek 
 church, 112, 113, 196 n. 1, 210-212, 545, 
 561-584. To the Spanish, 117, 118. 
 To the English, 118 (see Augustin). 
 To the Prankish (15), 118-122, 242. 
 (In Germany, see Boniface.) To the 
 Bulgarians, 310-314. In the Adoptian- 
 ist controver-sv, 165, 167. In the Mono- 
 theletic controversy, 179, 184-194, 197. 
 In the image controversy, 199, 200, 210- 
 212, 227, 228 n. 3, 233, .545, 546, 550- 
 553. Authority of, in the Decretals, 
 349. See Popes. 
 
 In the Fifth Period. Relation to mis- 
 sions, iv. 15, 43 and n. 1, 49, .50, 56. 
 Wealth, exactions, etc., 184, 185, 195, 
 196, 222 (see Extortions). Abbot Joa- 
 chim on the, 222-224. Relation to 
 Greek church, 536-551. Attacked by 
 Waldenses,-611. Compared with Baby- 
 lon, Joachim and Oliva on, 222, 223, 
 624; Arnold Hot, 641. Dolcino, 636. 
 See Roman court. 
 
 In the Sixth Period. Authority, De- 
 fensor pacis on the, v. 31-33. The 
 Germans at Constance, on the, 122, 
 
 123. See Cathedra Petri, Popes, Pa- 
 pacy, Peter, Roman court, Rome. 
 
 Roman citizenship, i. 113. 
 
 Roman court, exactions of the, iv. 182 
 (see Extortions). Frederic II. on the, 
 184. Gro.*shead, 185-187. Corruption, 
 19.5-197; V. 34, 35, 98, 102, 113, 137, 
 160. As a tribunal, iv. 198, 199 (see 
 Appeals). Interference with author- 
 itv of bishops, iv. 201, 202, 256; with 
 church elections, v. 137. Wenceslaus 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 197 
 
 and the, v. 252. Huss on the, v. 258, 
 271, 294, 300, 301, 331. See Avignon. 
 
 Eomau culture, ii. 52 ; iii. 141, 576. 
 
 Roman curia. See Roman court. 
 
 Roman customs, ii. 39, 92. 
 
 Roman de la Rose, iv. 289 n. 2. 
 
 Roman emperors, their relation to the 
 church, ii. 1-110, 162. lufluence in the 
 appointment of bps., iii. 92. 
 
 Roman empire, relation to the spread of 
 Christianity, i. 49, 79, 84, 85. Exten- 
 sion and limitation of the church with- 
 in the, ii. 1-124, 146. Influence of, ii. 
 51, 52. Patriarclial constitution in the, 
 ii. 196, 197. In ruin, ii. 146 ; iii. 3, 25. 
 See East Roman empire. 
 
 Roman forum, ii. 13 (92). 
 
 Roman law, i. 126, 175. School of,i. 717. 
 Arbitration, ii. 171 ; iii. 361. Study of, 
 iv. 172, 204. 
 
 Roman life, pictured by Polybius, i. 6. 
 
 Roman literature, iii. 141, 150, 151, 335. 
 
 Roman liturgy, iv. 58. See Ritual. 
 
 Roman religion, i. 36, 126. See Religio, 
 Roman state. 
 
 Roman republic, empire, restoration of 
 the, iv. 150, 151, 161. 
 
 Roman senate, i. 184. Paganism and the, 
 ii. 92. 
 
 Roman state, relation of relision to poli- 
 tics, i. 6-8, 86-91, 144, 175. Tolera- 
 tion, 86, 88, 126. 
 
 Roman theocracy. See Theocracy. 
 
 Romans, epistle to the. 
 
 Ch., 1 : 19-32, iv. 370, 379. 1 : 28, ii. 669 n. 2 ; 
 V. 212. 1 : 32, iii. 256 n. 1. 2 : 11, i. 313. 
 2: 15, ii.290n. 3. 2 : 23, iii. 444. 3 : 12, ii. 
 893 n. 4. 3 : 23, iv. 509. 3 : 25, iv. 502 n. 2. 
 5 : 3, ii. 677. 5 : 12, ii. 618, 669 and n. 3, 670 
 n. 1, 671 ; iv. 493. 5 : 13, ii. 716. 5 : 18, ii. 716. 
 5 : 19, ii. 719. 5 : 21, ii. 716. 7, i. 63. 7 : 5, 
 23, ii. 671 n. 3. 7 : 8, ii. 670 n. 2. 7 : 9, iv. 
 11. 7 : 20, ii. 671 n. 3. 7 : 23, ii. 391, 671 n. 
 3. 8:1, iv. 240. 8 : 3, i. 641. 8 : 8, 9, ii. 
 181. 8 : 9, iii. 242. 8 : 12, ii. 670 n. 1. 8 : 18, 
 ii. 572 n. 6. 8 : 19, i. 625 ; ii. 716. 8 : 20, 21, 
 i.411n. 3. 8 : 24. iii. 237. 8 : 26, i. 716 ; iii. 
 253, 483 n. 4. 8 :'28, iv. 475. 8 : 32, iii. 161 
 n. 1. 8 : 35 ft., ii. 137 ; iii. 372. 8 : 38, v. 
 198. 9, iv. 568. 9 : 5, i. 584. 9 : 11, ii. 627, 
 630. 9 : 13, ii. 622. 9 : 15, ii. 628. 9 : 16, 
 ii. 628, 705 ; iv. 305. 9 : 18, 1. 630. 9 : 20, ii. 
 628 ; iii. 477. 10 : 5, ii. 620. 10 : 8, iii. 2.S7 ; 
 iv. 431. 11 : 11, iv. 72. 11 : 17, 24, i. 538. 
 11 : 20, i. 2.30. 11 : 26, iv. 74. 11 : 33, ii. 690. 
 
 12 : 1, i. 1.38, 180 ; iv. 241. 12 : 7, 8, i. 187 n. 
 2. 12 : 19, iii. 1.30 ; v. 281. 13, v. 26, 164. 
 
 13 : 1, iv. 202. 13 : 1-3, iv. 160 : v. 17. 13 : 2, 
 iii. 345 ; V. 285. 13 : 4, ii. 173 ; v. 18, 29. 
 
 13 : 14, i. 138 ; ii. 302. 14 : 3, iii. 115, 579. 
 
 14 : 16, i. 326. 14 : 17, i. 278, 298, 299 : iv. 
 241, 264. 14 : 20, ii. 306. 14 : 23, ii. 681. 
 
 15 : 24, i. 85. 16 : 1, ii. 191 n. 2. 16 : 5, i 
 290 n. 2. 16 : 5-14, 16, i. 18.5. 16 : 14, i. 660. 
 16:23, i. 289. See Apocalj-pse, Commenta- 
 ries. 
 
 Romans, the, iu their relation to Christi- 
 anity, i. 4-16, 49. 
 
 Romans, town iu Burgundy, iv. 314 n. 2. 
 
 Romanus, monk, ii. 297. 
 
 Rome, early miracles in, i. 74. Appear- 
 ance of Christianity at, 77. Metropo- 
 lis and ecclesia apostolica, diffusion of 
 
 Christianity from, 84, 203, 204. Mul- 
 tiplicity of religions at, 88. Persecu- 
 tion at, 133, 136, 139. Cathedra Petri, 
 213 (see Roman church). Valentine 
 at, 417. Tatian, 456. Marcion, 464, 
 465. Monarchians, 580. Artemouites, 
 581. Praxeas, 583. Justin, 663. 
 Second Period. Constantius at, ii. 
 
 35. Victorinus at, 76, 77. Paganism 
 at, 92-94, 99, 100. Patrick at, 147. 
 Proposed school at, 183 n. Churches 
 at, 194. Monachism, 294. Morals at, 
 296, 297. Influence of Joviniau at, 
 312. Image worship, 324. Sabbath at, 
 334, 335. Christmas at, 344, 345 and 
 n. 1, 347. Athauasius at, 434. Pela- 
 gius at, 639. Coelestius at, 639, 647, 
 651. Jerome at, 742, 744, 745, 749, 750 
 (i. 684 n. 1). Clergy at, 744, 748. Ru- 
 finus at, 748-750. Manicheaus, 769. 
 Priscillianists, 772. See Councils, an. 
 342, an. 390, an. 419, an. 430. 
 
 Third and Fourth Periods. Visits to, 
 iii. 44, 47, 55, 57, 58 u. 1, 79, 81, 114, 
 120, 154, 277, 316, 321, 329 n., 541 n. 3 
 (see Pilgrimages). State of morals, 
 superstitious practices, 58 n. 1, 64. 
 Compared with Constantinople, 329 n. 
 Corruption, 366-368, 375-378. Pope's 
 secular power in, 349. Synods iu, 353. 
 Rome in the tenth century, 366-368, 
 370, 375-378, 403. Old and new, 399 
 n. 4. Manuscripts at, 459. Bigotrv at, 
 512, 513. See Councils, an. 648,' an. 
 745, an. 800, an. 863, an. 868, an. 963, 
 an. 1046, an. 1050, an. 1059. 
 
 Corruption at in the Fifth Period, iv. 
 83, 84, 86, 184, 185, 187 and n. 2, 195, 
 196, 201, 604 n. 3. Visited, 43, 65, 96, 
 185, 593, 612. Lull at, 67. Sover- 
 eignty, 83. Besieged and entered by 
 Henry IV., 119, 120. Assembly under 
 Henry IV., 120. Urban II. expelled 
 from," 121. His return, 128. Henry V. 
 and PaschalisIL, 134. Popes expelled 
 by Henry V., 141. Innocent II. and 
 Bernard at, 146. Frederic I., sover- 
 eignty of the emperor in, 163, 166, 172. 
 Influence of Arnold of Brescia in, 150- 
 152, 160,161. Commotions at, 108,151, 
 152, 161. Senate, 151, 161. People of, 
 159-161. Frederic IL, 176, 182. Stu- 
 dents from, 373. Robert Pullein at, 408. 
 Greek embassv to, 546. See Councils, 
 an. 1074, 1075, 1076, an. 1112, 1123, 
 1139, 1170, 1179, an. 1215, 1227, 1241. 
 
 In the Sixth Period. Jubilees at, v. 3, 
 51. Absence of the popes from, v. 20, 
 
 36, 41 (see Avignon). Ghibelliues at, 
 36. Attempt of Urban V. to return, 
 44. Commotions, 44, 45. Gregory XI., 
 election of Urban VI., 44-46. Clenian- 
 gis on the fall of, 57. Election of Greg- 
 ory XII., 70, 71. Ladislaus at, 73, 100. 
 Militz at, 180. Conrad at, 184. Jauow 
 at, 192. Pious women in, 222. See 
 Cardinals, Councils, an. 1412. 
 
198 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 RoniuaM, founder of the Camaldulensian 
 order, iii. 419,446 n. 1. Life of, 419 
 nil. 1-4, 6. 
 
 Romulus, landlord, ii. 175. 
 
 Konoala, diet of, iv. 203. 
 
 Roscelin, Dialectician, iv. 247 n. 4, 356, 
 359, 360, 361, 369, 382, 461. 
 
 Rose, the ;:olden, v. 106. 
 
 Rosenmiiljer. 
 
 Altcs und neues Morgcnland, Bd. ii. p. 226, 
 judgments of God, iii. ISO n. 2. 
 
 Rossano, iii. 420. 
 Rothad, bp., iii. 358-361. 
 Rothe. 
 
 De dieciplinae arcani, etc., in eccles. Christian, 
 origine, i. 305 n. 1, 827 n. 1, 328 n. 4. Ueber 
 dio anfange der Clinstlichen Kirche, p. 197, 
 i. 185 n. 3. 
 
 Rothrud, Frankish princess, iii. 234. 
 Rouen, iii. 595 n. 5 ; iv. 590 u. 6. Mas- 
 sacre of Jews in, iv. 71 n. 3. 
 Routh. 
 
 Beliquiae Sacras, toI. ii., ep. of Dionysiu.s Alex, 
 to Basilides, fragni., i. 712 n. 2; f. 115, ep. 
 of J. Afrieanus to Aristides, fragm., i. 709 
 n. ; vol. iii. f. 237, i. 296 n. 5. See Victori- 
 nus. 
 
 Rudbert (Ruprecht), bp. of Worms, 
 
 among the Bavarians, iii. 40. 
 Rudebach. 
 
 Fragments of Claudius of Turin, iii. 436 n. 1. 
 
 Rudolph. 
 
 Life of Rabanus Maurus, c. 2, sale of relics, iii. 
 446 n. 1. See Acta S. Feb., t. i. 
 
 Rudolph, abbot of Liege, on communion 
 under one form, iv. 343 n. 4. 
 
 Rudolph, archduke of Austria, v. 191. 
 
 Rudoliili, duke of Suabia, iv. 96 n. 6. 
 Elected cmi)eror, 117, 118, 119. 
 
 Rudolph, priest, companion of Vicelin, 
 iv. 33. 
 
 Rufianus, villa, ii. 540. 
 
 Rufinus, rescript of Hadrian, i. 101 n. 2. 
 Edict of Diocletian, trans., 148 n. 1, 149 
 n. 1. Apostles creed, 307. Recogni- 
 tions of Clement, 358. Origen, de 
 priucipiis (see Origen, nepl apxi^v), 638 
 n. 4. Eu.sebius on Tertullian, 684 n. 
 1. Pamphilus, 722. Theophilus of 
 Cassarca, iii. 347. Collationes patrum, 
 iv. 423. 
 
 Coustantine and the Labarum, ii. 11, 
 13 n. 2. Theodorus the inartvr, 83 
 u. 2. Conversion of the Iberians, 139 
 n. 1. The Abyssinian church, 144 and 
 n. 2. Diocese of the Roman bishop, 
 199. Ambrose and Theodosius, 215 n. 
 1. Jerome and Rufinus, in the Origen- 
 istic controversy, 641, 743, 744, 746- 
 750, 752. See Jerome adv. Ruliu. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 De adulteratione librorum Origenis (opp. 
 Ilieron., t. v. f. 261, cd. Martianay), i. 704 n. 
 3. Exposit. symbol, apostol., i. 306 n. 3, 307 
 n. 3. Hist, eccles., 1. i. c. 5, adoption of the 
 Nicene Creed, ii. 420 n. 3 ; c. 9, iEdesiu,'?, ii. 
 144 u. 1 ; c. 10, Bacurius, the Iberian, ii. ) 
 
 139 n. 1 ; c. 23, destruction of temples in 
 Kgypt, ii. 98 n. 2. L. ii. c. 6, Moses, Sara- 
 cenian bp., ii. 142 n. 5. L. ix. c. 9, vision of 
 Constantine. ii. 11 n. 1. Invectiva contr. 
 lliiTon., 1. ii., ii. 744 n. 4,746 n. ; f. 285 (t. v. 
 ed. Mart.), ii. 743n.3. 
 Translation of Euseb., i. 684 n. 1 ; ii. 13 n. 2 ; 
 83 n. 2. Of Origen, Comm. in, tit. i. 578 n. 
 6, 593 n. ; Trepi apxiiv, i. 638 n. 4 ; ii. 748, 749. 
 Of i. ep Clement to James, iii. 347 n. 2. 
 
 Ruf lis, bp., enemy of the Priscillianists, ii. 
 
 773. 
 Rufus, bp. of Thessalonica, ii. 652. 
 
 Ep. of Pelagian bps. to, ii. 652 n. 2, 722 n. 1. 
 (See Theodoret, opp., t. iv., ed. Ualen, ep. 
 170.) 
 
 Rugen, island of, attempts to Christian- 
 ize repelled, iii. 325, 328 n. 4. History 
 of the conversion of, iv. 24, 25, 26, 30, 
 31, 32. 
 
 Rugi, Rugians, iii. 28 n. 3, 328 n. 4. See 
 Rugen. 
 
 Ruinart. 
 
 Edict of Aurelius, i. 108 n. 2. Acta Martyrum, 
 122 n. 3. Acta Felicis, 151 n. 1. 
 
 Rulers, duties of, iv. 285. Hildebert of 
 Mans on, iv. 306, 307. Authority of, 
 V. 307. See Princes. 
 Rules. See Monastic. 
 Rulmann Merswin, v. 387, 388. 
 Rupert convent, iv. 217. 
 Rupert of Bamberg, iv. 109. 
 Rupert of Bavaria, emperor, v. 84, 252, 
 
 256. 
 Rujiert of Deutz (Tuitiensis), German 
 mystic, Hermann the Jew, iv. 79. 
 Tran substantiation, 337, 338. His writ- 
 ings, 411. 
 
 Comm. in Exod., 1. ii. c. x. t. 1, f. 171, tran- 
 substantiation, iv. 338 n. 1. In .Johann., 1. 
 vi. t. ii. f. 308, the same, 337 nn. 6, 7. De 
 victoria verbi Dei., 1. ii. c. 7, image of God, 
 487 n. 5. 
 
 Ruspe. See Fulgentius of. 
 
 Rus.sia, Russians, iii. 296. Spread of 
 Christianity, iii. 327-330. Liefland 
 and, iv. 38. Mongols in, iv. 49. Jour- 
 ney of the Franciscans, iv. 50. .Jerome 
 of Prague in, v. 246, 373, 374. See 
 Karamsim. 
 
 Russian annals. See Nestor. 
 
 Russian legend, pub. by Wastokow, Dra- 
 homira, iii. 321 n. 5. 
 
 Russico-Waragian empire, iii. 327, 328. 
 
 Husticus, deacon, ii. 603. 
 
 Kutilins, ii. 290. 
 
 Ruvsbroch, friend of God, v. 382, 385, 386, 
 396-407. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 De calculo, f. 283, v. 401 n. 2 ; f. 825, 386 n. 2. 
 De ornat. spirital. nuptiar., f . 2G6 (or 486), 
 
 404 n. 6 ; f. 2(57, 404 n. 5; f. 274, 404 n. 4, 
 
 405 n. 3; f. 275, 399 n. 2. De prtecip. qui- 
 busd. virtut. f. 170, obedience, 3.'*5 n. 3 : f. 
 173, love, 404 n. 1 ; f. 175, desertion, 406 n. 
 3 ; f . 176, holiness, 403 n. 6 ; f . 179, panthe- 
 istic expressions, 402 n, 1 ; f. 180, the will, 
 404 n. 7 ; f. 181, the same, 404 n. 8 : f. 185, 
 coulidence in God, 386 n. 1, 406 n. 1. De qiiat- 
 uov subtil. tcntJit., f. 196 (or h60), apathv, 
 398 n. 4 ; f . 195, external exercises, 404 a. 2 : 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 199 
 
 De sept. amor, grad., f . 220, use of riches, 404 
 n. 3; f. 221, obedience, 385 n. 4 ; f . 224, 
 agiiinst apathy, 399 n. 1 ; f . 226, repose in 
 God, 402 n. 2. Speculum ietern. Salut., 
 f. 11 (ed. 1609, p. 21), freedom from the 
 world, 385 n. 2 ; f . 12, tempting thoughts, 
 407 n. 1 ; f. 13, 403 n. 1, spiritual dearth, 
 406 n. 2 ; f. 14, Christ, 402 u 3, 403 u. 3 ; f. 
 15, 403 n. 2; ff. 25, 26, contemplation with- 
 out action, 403 n. 5 : f. 27 (or 50), quietism, 
 396 n. 2; fall of the angels, 398 n. 3 ; con- 
 tempt for sacraments, 401 n. 3 ; f. 29, 396 n. 
 3; a good will, 405 n.l ; f. 31, the creaturely 
 spirit not God, 397 nn. ; f. 34, union with 
 God by love, 398 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 s. 
 
 Saale, river, iii. 32.3 ; iv. 18. 
 Saba, convent, iii. 207. 
 Sabajans (disciples of John), i. 3.53 n. 1, 
 376 and n. 3, 382, 383 n., 444 n. I, 447 ; 
 iii. 2.57. Hamyares, ii. 142. 
 Sabffiism (Zabaism), i. 587 n. 3 ; ii. 768 n. 
 
 1. Among the Arabians, iii. 84. 
 Sabas, abbot, life of, ii. 271 n. 4, 764 n. 3. 
 
 See Coteler, Cyrill of Scythopolis. 
 Saba.s, the martyr, ii. 153-155. 
 Sabbas, disciple of Methodius, iii. 320 n. 
 
 2. 
 Sabbath, the (Saturday), among the Es- 
 senes, i. 49. Therapentce, i. 61. In 
 Christianity, i. 294-297, 676; ii. 333- 
 335, 338 u. 6, 339, 365 ; v. 140, 336. 
 Fasting on the, i. 296 and n. 5, 521 n. 
 1, 684 n. 2 ; ii. 333 n. 8, 334, 335, 339 
 n. 6 ; iii. 407 (in the Greek church), 
 iii. 557, 567, 579, 581. The millennial, 
 i. 399. The Demiurge, i. 411 n. 3. 
 PtolemcTeus on the, i. 440. ThePro- 
 dicians, i. 451. In Montanisra, i. 521 
 n. 1, 684 n. 2. Chrysostom on, ii. 315. 
 Gregory of Nyssa, ii. 448 n. 1. The 
 Great Sabbath^ ii. 341. The last period 
 of Dolcino, iv. 621. 
 Sabellius, Sabellianism, i. 594-601,606, 
 607, 610, 591 n. 4; ii. 385, 408, 421, 
 439, 440, 479, 482 ; iii. 91 n., 157 n. 1, 
 479 n. 3; iv. 227 n. 1, 461, 462 n. 2, 
 556. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Ap. Athanas., c. Arian. orat., iv. § 8, i. 598 n. 
 4 ; ^ 11, i. 597 n. 1 ; § 12, i. 598 n. 5, 600 n. 
 2 ; § 13, i. 595 n. 3 ; §§ 20, 21, 22, i. 598 nn. 
 1-3 ; § 23, i. 599 n. 4 ; § 25, i. 595 n. 3, 597 
 n. 2, 598 n. 6 599 n. 1. Ap. Basilium, epp. 
 210, 214 § 3, 235 § 6, i. 596 n. 4. Ap. 
 Epiphan. hseres. 62, i. 596 n. 2. Ap. Jus- 
 tin. Mart. dial. c. Tryph. Jud., f. 358 (ed. 
 Colon.), i. 597 n. 3. Ap. Thcodoret. haeret 
 fab. 2, c. 9, i. 600 n. 1. See Monarchians, 
 Logos, Epiphanius, Athanasius. 
 
 Sabert, king of Essex, iii. 16, 18. 
 
 Sabigotha, enthusiast, iii. 341. 
 
 Sabina. See John, bp. of. 
 
 Sabinus, pvretorian prefect, ii. 2, 17. 
 
 Sabutiers, iv. 609. 
 
 Saccudiou, monasterv, iii. 536 n. 1. 
 
 Sacerdotal acts, validity of, ii. 219, 224. 
 
 See Sacraments. 
 Sacerdotal colleges, offices, ii. 5. 
 
 Sackingen, monastery near, iii. 37. 
 
 Sacra (sacred customs), i. 101, 141 ; ii. 21, 
 22, 66 n. 1, 76 n. 3. 
 
 Sacra, imperial, ii. 537, 557, 574, u. 1 ; iii. 
 225 n., 227 n. 1. 
 
 Sacraments, signification of, external con- 
 ception, celebration, i. 304-335 (252). 
 Doctrine of, 646-649. Marriage as a, 
 522. Right of laity to administer, 
 196. 
 
 In the Second Period. Objective va- 
 lidity of the, ii. 219, 224, 246, 247, 724, 
 766 n. 2. Superstitious views of the, 
 258, 259, 636, 724. Administration and 
 apprehension of the, 355-369. Euno- 
 mius oil the value placed upon the, 447. 
 Doctrine of the, 722-736. Number of, 
 725. 
 
 In the Third and Fourth Periods. 
 Magical notions connected with the, iii. 
 18, 123, 263, 351, 421, 495, 525. Mir- 
 acles, 146. Objective validity, 379 n., 
 389, 392, 492, 493. Number of, 449, 
 496 n. 1. Berenger on the terra as ap- 
 plied to the Lord's Supjier, sacrament 
 and res sacramenti, 523-525, 528 n. 4 
 (ii. 734). With the sectaries at Or- 
 leans, 593-596. At Arras and Liege, 
 597. At Moutfort, 601. 
 
 In the Fifth Period. The number 
 seven, iv. 8, 334, 335, 614. Adminis- 
 tration by simoniacal and married per- 
 sons, iv. 92-100, 592. Objective valid- 
 ity of, 100, 592, 593. Res sacramenti, 
 137, 337 n. 2. During the interdict, 174. 
 Doctrine of the, 334-354. Unbeliev- 
 ing participation, 325, 327. First men- 
 tion of the number seven, 335 (8). Jo- 
 achim on the, 224, 225. Innocent III., 
 322. Followers of Almaric of Bena, 
 448. In relation to grace, 514. Of the 
 Old and New Testament, 514 n. 5. 
 With sectaries, 556, 557, 575-578, 593. 
 Chrysomalos, 561. " Votum " a sub- 
 stitute for the, 578. Administered by 
 laity, 592, 614. Walden.ses on, 614. 
 
 In the Si.rth Period. Abuse of, v. 54, 
 81. Dutv of priests in regard to, 143, 
 146. Validity, Wicklif on, 163 ; Huss, 
 274, 345, 351 ; Cruci fratres, 412. Defi- 
 nition, 169. Wicklif on the multipli- 
 cation of, 169, 170. Neglect of, 198, 
 199. Janow on the, 209, 214. Hu.ss, 
 270, 274 and n. 1, 291,296,298,340, 
 345,351. Eckhart and the friends of 
 God on the, 395, 396, 398. See the 
 several sacraments. 
 Sacramentum railitiffi Christianse, i. 98 n. 
 1, 264, 309. Term sacramentum, i. 
 316 n. 3. Sacramentum crucis, ii. 621. 
 Sacred writings of the Essenes, i. 45. 
 Sacred places, iii. 40 (see Pilgrimages). 
 Pagan, iii. 45. Sacred poetry, iv. 155, 
 313. See Poets, Song 
 Sacrificati, i 234 and n. 1, 242, 244, 245. 
 Sacrifice, among the Essenes. i. 48. Mar- 
 cus Aurelius,i. 107. To the emperors. 
 
200 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 i. 147, Tertullian on, i. 175. Prayer 
 as, i. 284. Ptolemajus on, i. 440. Hu- 
 man sacrifices, i. 142; iii. 78, 304, 326, 
 
 327. Of Christ, see Ciirist. 
 Sacrifices in jirivate dweliinfrs for- 
 
 bidcleu, ii. 21, 22, 59. All sacrifices for- 
 bidden, 28, 33,34, 35,91,251 (59,95 
 n. 5, 106). Meat offered in, 52, 153, 
 154 (see Apostolic decrees). Libanius, 
 67 n. 2. Julian, 68, 81, 86, 87. Jovian, 
 83 and n., 89. Nocturnal, 90 n. 4. 
 Soothsaying from, 89, 94, 95. Crimen 
 majestatis, 99. Siraplicius on, 107, 
 108. 
 
 Animal sacrifices in the Armenian 
 church, iii. 589. To idols, by ignorant 
 priests, iii. 53 n. 7. In Norway, iii. 
 294. In Iceland, iii. 304, 305. Sacri- 
 fices, with the Pasagians, iv. 590. Dai- 
 ly, V. 217, 218. Old Testament, iii. 16 
 n. 1 ; V. 231. Idea of sacrifice in the 
 Lord's Supper. See Lord's Supper. 
 
 Sacrilege, iii. 101, 348, 402, 521 ; iv. 1.33, 
 138. 
 
 Sadducees, i. 39, 40-42, 351. Relation to 
 Christianity, 63. 
 
 Sagittarius, bp. of Gap, iii. 119 n. 1. 
 
 Saguin, abp. of Sens, iii. 371 and n. 1. 
 
 Saintones. See Councils, an. 564. 
 
 Saints, worship of, history of the, ii. 369- 
 373; iii. 123, 132, 133, 201,445-448; 
 iv. 328-333. 
 
 Julian on saint-worship, ii. 47. Adal- 
 bert, iii. 58. Mohammed, iii. 86. In 
 the Greek church, iii. 170. Germanus 
 on {AaTpeia),m. 205. John of Dama.s- 
 cus on, iii. 208. Decree of the council 
 of Constantinople on (an. 754), iii. 218. 
 Libri Carolini, iii. 241. The Paulician 
 woman, iii. 251. Agobard on, iii. 428, 
 429. In Italy, iii. 433. Claudius of 
 Turin on, iii. 437. Reaction against, 
 iii. 446. Change in, iii. 447, 448. In 
 the sects, iii. 593, 598. The Jews on 
 iv. 77. Francis, iv. 276. The Bo- 
 gomiles on, iv. 557. The Catharists, 
 iv. 578. Henry of Cluny on, iv. 601, 
 602. Waldenses on, iv. 614. Wilhel- 
 mina, iv. 638. Council of Constance, v. 
 113. Wicklif on, v. 140, 168, 169. 
 Tauler, v. 408, 409. Huss, v. 323, 324, 
 349. 
 
 Nicephorus on the character of the 
 saints, iii. .535 n. 3; Conrad, v. 189; 
 Janow, V. 214, 215. Communion of, 
 iii. 134, 135 ; v. 324. Condition of the, 
 V. 37, 38. Churches in honor of, ii. 
 
 328, 370; iii. 12, 130 ; iv. 78. Days, i. 
 334,335; iii. 15 (see Festivals). Inter- 
 cession, merits of, iii. 535 n. 3 ; iv. 63, 
 78, 349, 350, 593 ; v. 323, 324, 349. 
 Patron saints, ii. 371. Shrines, iii. 42. 
 Glorification of the, iv. 621, 622. See 
 Canonization, Miracles, Relics. 
 
 Saiset de Pamiers, papal legate, v. 6. 
 Salaberga, St., life of, iii. 38 nn. 2, 3. 
 Salamanca, university at, iv. 70. 
 
 Salamis (Constantia), ii. 328, 741. See 
 
 Epiphanius. 
 Salaries of clergy, i. 198 n. 1. 
 Salawar, iii. 316." 
 Salerno, iii. 399 n. 4. 
 Salimbenus de Adam. See Francesco 
 
 Pegna, Mosheim. 
 Salisl)urv, bp. of, v. 121. See John of. 
 Sail ust, "iii. 526 n. 6. 
 Salona, iii. 114. 
 
 Salonius, bp. of Embrun, iii. 119 n. 1. 
 Salt, in baptism, ii. 359. 
 Salt. 
 
 Voyage to Abyssinia, Greek inscription, ii. 144 
 n. 2. 
 
 Salustius, statesman, ii. 45 and n. 3. Pre- 
 fect, 83. 
 
 Salvation, the ground of, i. 363, 645 (see 
 Faith and). Straight gate, iv. 304. 
 Order of, iv. 304, 511-513. Conditions 
 of, iv. 446, 513, 514, 516, 517, 578, 579. 
 Uncertainty in regard to, iv. 513, 514. 
 See Grace, Justification. 
 
 Salviauus, bp., convert to Priscillianism, 
 ii. 301, 772. 
 De gubemat. Dei, ii. 301 n. 3. 
 
 Salzburg, foundation of the bishopric of, 
 iii. 40, 55. Archbishopric, iii. 332. 
 Priest of, on the conversion of the Mo- 
 ravians, iii. 316 n. 2, 317 n. 2 (see 
 Freher). Bps. of, see Arno, Conrad 
 I., Eberhard, Gebhard, Theotmar, Vir- 
 gil. 
 
 Samaneans, i. 278. 
 
 Samaria, the apostles in, iv. 576. The 
 woman of, i. 435 ; iv. 428 ; v. 403. Re- 
 ligion of, i. 454. Goetffi in, i. 454 n. 
 
 Samaritans, the, i. 102, 316. The good 
 Samaritan, iv. 572. 
 
 Same, Epiphanes at, i. 451. 
 
 Sameland, Adalbert in, iv. 42. Bishop- 
 ric, 45. 
 
 Sammael, iv. 553 n. 1. 
 
 Samosata, ii. 71 ; iii. 244. See Paul of. 
 
 Samosatenian disputes, doctrine, i. 581, 
 601-605 ; ii. 205, 483, 506 n. 1 ; iii. 91 
 n. Clergy, ii. 190 n. 2. 
 
 Samson, abbot of Cordova. 
 
 Apologeticus, 1. ii. f. 385, translator at the 
 Arabian court, iii. 335 n. 4. See Espaiia Sa- 
 grada, t. xi. 
 
 Sam,son, abp. of Rheims, iv. 587, 604. 
 Samson, Irish priest, on imposition of 
 
 hands, iii. 63 n. 4. 
 Samuel, v. 351. 
 
 1 Sam. 2 : 25, i. 226. 3, iv. 162. 16 : 11, v. 
 351 n. 2. 
 
 Sanctification, redemption and, i. 644, 
 645(311). Doctrine of creation and, 
 i. 564. Basilides on, i. 413. Justifica- 
 tion and, i. 413 ; ii. 677, 678 ; iv. 304 
 509, 510, 513. Friends of God on, V. 
 383. See Justification. 
 
 Sanctuary. Sec Asylum. 
 
 Sandals, "iv. 201. 
 
 Sanhedrim, i. 41 n. 1. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 201 
 
 Saniahs, i. 442 ; ii. 291. 
 
 Sausara, in Gnosticism, i. 370, 484 n. 3. 
 Sansara and Nirwana in Buddhism, i. 
 481-484 and n. 3, 503. 
 
 Sanskrit, i. 82 n. 2. 
 
 Sapor I. (Sliapur I.), king of Persia,!. 
 149 n. 1, 488. 
 
 Sapor II., Persian emperor, ii. 125-133, 
 141. 
 
 Saraba'ites, ii. 283, 284. 
 
 Saracens, churclies among the, ii. 142, 
 143. Influence of ascetics over the, ii. 
 142, 143, 267. 
 
 In the Third and Fourth Periods. In 
 Asia and North Africa, iii. 89. In 
 Egypt and Syria, 88, 89, 228, 458 n. 2 
 (ii. Ill n.). In Spain, 152, 164 and n. 
 6, 165, 335-345. In Palestine, 180, 
 206. Intercourse with, 157 n. 1, 166 
 n. 6. Martin I. and the, 188 n. 1. Ma- 
 ronites and the, 197. Hinder inter- 
 course witli the Roman empire, 218, 
 575. The Paulicians and the, 247, 250, 
 256, 587. 
 
 Fiflli Period. Among the Mongols, 
 iv. 53, 57. Francis of Assiisi and the, 
 59, 60 and n. 2. Kaymuncl Lull, 62-71, 
 190-192. In Majorca, 68. In the East, 
 104, 124, 153, 189, 190. In North Af- 
 i-ica, 124. In Grenada, 191. Anselm 
 and the, 364. Gerson, v. 86. Huss, v. 
 308. See Mohammedans. 
 
 Saragossa. See Councils, an. 380. 
 
 Sardica (see Councils, an. 347). Bp. of, 
 ii. 377. 
 
 Sardinia, belongs to the diocese of the 
 Roman church, ii. 199. North African 
 clergy in, ii. 709. Paganism in, iii. 13 
 n. 1, 603 and u. 2. Roman church 
 property in, iii. 113. 
 
 Sap/ii/cov, Origen on the, i. 627. 
 
 Sarmatio, monk, ii. 312. 
 
 Sarolta, daughter of Gylas, iii. 331, 333. 
 
 Sartach, Mongol prince, iv. 51. 
 
 2(/p^ of Christ, in the church doctrine, i. 
 634. With Marcellus, ii. 480. Apol- 
 liuaris, ii. 490. 
 
 Sasima, ii. 462, 465. 
 
 Sassanides, the, i. 81. 
 
 Satan, with the Ebionites, i. 352. In 
 Gnosticism, 375, 377, 421, 422, 427, 
 438, 455, 624 ; (Marcion), 466, 471. In 
 Buddhism, 483. In later Christian 
 sects, 489 n. 3. With Maui, 499. With 
 Origen, 624, 704 n. 3. Tertullian, 617. 
 In the doctrine of redemption, 635 n. 1, 
 640-644; iv. 500, 501, 503, 505, 506. 
 Renounced in baj)tism, ii. 359. Con- 
 flict with, ii. 479. Witli the Traducian- 
 ists, according to Julian of Eclauum, 
 ii. 659. In ancient literature, ii. 742. 
 Priscillianists, ii. 776. In the Koran, 
 iii. 86 n. 1. Power, working of, iv. 300 ; 
 589; with Chrvsostom, ii. 719, 720. 
 Hildegard, iv. 218, 219; Wicklif, v. 
 156, 171; Clemangis, v. 116; Paletz, 
 V. 119; Janow, v. 193, 197-200, 204, 
 
 205, 227, 232. Existence denied ? iii. 
 544. As Antichrist, Joaciiim, iv. 226. 
 Appearance of, iv. 296. The sin of, iv. 
 486 and n. 4. The Bogomiles on, iv. 
 555 and n. 1. The Catharists, iv. 567- 
 569,572-575. Peter, v. 165. Loosed, 
 V. 171. Destruction of, v. 200. 
 
 Satauael, iii. 591 n. 2, 597 n. 2 ; iv. 553- 
 559, 573. 
 
 Satisfactio, i. 220 n. 5. 
 
 Satisfaction, in the doctrine of redemp- 
 tion, i. 642-644, 647. With Anselm, 
 iv. 498-500, 501, 506. Abelard, iv. 501, 
 502. Aquinas, iv. 506. William of 
 Paris, iv. 506, 507. Active and pas- 
 sive, i. 642 ; iv. 500. Vicarious, i. 643 ; 
 iv. 505, 506. Paid to Satan, i. 542-544 ; 
 iv. 505, 506. For sins after baptism, 
 ecclesiastical, i. 647, 654 ; ii. 292 ; iv. 
 577, 587 n. 5, 593; v. 39. See Pen- 
 ance. 
 
 Saturday, ii. 365; iii. 407. See Sab- 
 bath. 
 
 Saturnalia, ii. 347. 
 
 Saturniu of Toulouse, martyr, i. 84. 
 
 Saturniuus, Gnostic, i. 455. 
 
 Saturninus, proconsul, i. 122. 
 
 Saturuius, martyr, i. 123, 124. 
 
 Saul, i. 229 ; iii. 5 n. 2 ; iv. 624; v. 351. 
 
 Saul (Paul), ii. 704. 
 
 Saul, bp. of Cordova, iii. 340. 
 
 Savona, proposed abdication at, v. 72-74. 
 
 Savoy, iv. 213. 
 
 Saxo-Grammaticus. 
 
 L. xiv. ed. Klotz, on bp. Absalom, iv. 31 n. 2, 
 32 u. 
 
 Saxons, carried into slavery, iii. 41 n. 
 4. First attempts to convert the, 44. 
 Inroads of the, 47, 66, 74, 75, 76 n. 2, 
 78, 79. In Thuringia, 50 n. 1. Chris- 
 tianity amout:- the, 75-81, 83 n. 1. Ed- 
 ucation, 73, 273. Reasons of their op- 
 position to Christianity, 75-78. Con- 
 quest of the, 78, 81, 272. Labors of 
 Liudgar and Willehad, 79-82. Charle- 
 magne and the, 75-81, 272, 273. Gotts- 
 chalk, 472. At the university of Prague, 
 V. 247. Eckhart, v. 393. See Anglo- 
 Saxons. 
 
 Saxony, Thorwald in, iii. 300. Otto, iv. 
 18. Conquered by Henry IV., iv. 104. 
 Assembly at Tribur, iv. 111. Otho of, 
 iv. 176. See Otho IV. 
 
 Scalds, Icelandic bards, iii. 301, 303. 
 
 Scandinavian tribes, spread of Christian- 
 ity among the, iii. 271-307. Yule, 294, 
 295. Exposure of children among the, 
 305 n. 2. 
 
 Scapula, proconsul, i. 84, 101 n. 2, 122. 
 See Tertullian. 
 
 Scepticism. See Skepticism. 
 
 Scetic desert, monks of the, ii. 276, 748 
 n., 751-753. 
 
 Schaffliausen, iv. 233. John XXIII. at, 
 V. 106, 110, 339. 
 
 Schelde, river, iii. 40. 
 
 Sclielling, i. 176 n. 1. 
 
202 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Schelstrat, Em. a. 
 Tractat. de sensu et auctoritate decret. Con- 
 etant. cone, etc., f . 220, the fourth session, 
 V. 109 n. 1 ; f. 256, the Germans, 119 n. 4 ; 
 f. 257, 120 n. ; f. 269, 124 n.2 ; f. 271, points 
 settled by the council, 125 n. 
 
 Schenkel. 
 
 On the ep. of Barnabas, i. 658 n. 3. 
 
 Schilter. 
 
 Thes. antiquitat. Teutonicar., t. i., sermons of 
 Otfrid, iii. 425 n. 3; 426 n. 2. 
 
 Schisms,!. 191, 208, 221-248. Irenseus 
 on, 209. Cyprian, 211. Dionysiiis of 
 Alexandria on, 243. Schism of Feli- 
 cissimus, 222-237. Of Novatian, 237- 
 248. 
 
 In the Second Period. Schism be- 
 tween the Roman and Persian churcli, 
 ii. 136. Donatist schism, 216-2.^2. 
 Melctian schism in Egypt, 252-2.^5. 
 Of Damasiis and Ursinus at Home, 
 255-257. Meletian, at Autioch, 457, 
 
 458, 461, 464, 465. Of Lucifer, 458, 
 
 459. In the Eastern church, e.xcitcd 
 by Cyrill, 547. Between the Eastern 
 and Western church, and in the West- 
 ern, in the Wonojihvsite controversy, 
 589, 608. Of the Johanniles at Con- 
 stuntiuo])le, 762. 
 
 Third and Fourth Periods. In the 
 English cliurch, iii. 18. Among the 
 Longobard communities, 34, 35. In 
 the Eastern church, 88, 176, 178. Be- 
 tween the Eastern and Western 
 churches. 193, 196 n. 1, 558-584. In 
 the Paulician sect, 249-251. 
 
 Fiflh Period. Concerning lav inves- 
 titure, iv. 104-143. Gottfried of Ven- 
 dome on, 143. Concerning papal elec- 
 tions, 144-146, 167-169, 218. Under 
 Innocent III., 177, 2.53 n. 3. Within 
 the mendicant orders, 291 (v. 24, 36). 
 Predicted, 284. Abelard, 380. Be- 
 tween the Greek and Roman church, 
 
 . 536-551. In the Greek church, 543- 
 551. 
 
 Sixth Period. Power of the pope 
 during, v. 15. During the papal elec- 
 tion, 20. Occasioned by the interdict 
 in Germany, 24, 42, 43. Among the 
 Cardinals, 44. The fortv years schism 
 (22), 47-126, 164, 273 ;'three parties, 
 49, 63 ; Janow on the, 231, 232 ; Huss, 
 306, 308, 324. Huss accused of caus- 
 ing, 347. 
 
 Schleiermacher. 
 
 On the conception of virtue (p. 21),ii.681 n. 6. 
 Cardinal virtues, iv. 521. Predigten. neue 
 Aus^:ibe, B. iii. p. 590, Christendom as a 
 revelation of Christ, i. 3'.il n. Diss, on the 
 Mouarchians, term 7repiypa</>ij, i. 593 n. 
 
 Schleswig (Sliaswig, Iladebv), iii. 275, 
 
 280, 286, 288, 289'n. 2. 
 Schliemann, i. 353 u. 4. 
 Schlosser. 
 
 Weltgeschichte, iii. ii. 1, s. 269, Prester John, 
 iv. 47 n. 1. 
 
 SchliJzer. See Nestor. 
 Schmidt. 
 
 Essays on Buddhism, pp. 223, 225, i. 482 n. 1. 
 On the thousand Buddhas, p. 6(j, i. 491 n. 1 ; 
 p. 88, i. 503 n. 5 (sec Mem. Petersburg Acad- 
 emy). Hist. Eastern Moguls, trans, (ed. 
 Petersburg, 1829), i. 4S2 n. 1. Essay on the 
 afiinity of gnostico-theosophic doctrines with 
 Buddhism, etc. (Leipsic, 1828), i. 484 n. 1 
 See Ssanang Ssetzen. 
 
 Schmidt, Prof., of Strassburg. 
 
 " Johannes Tauler von Strasburg "' {Hamburg, 
 1841). S. 25, n. 5, Nicholas of Basle, v. m 
 n. 2. S. 29 n , 390 n. 3. S. 52, friends of 
 God in the interdict, 383 n. 1. S. 165, 382 
 n. 1. S. 178 n., Merswin, 388 n. 1. S. ISO, 
 " Book of the Nine Bocks," 388 n. 3. S. 216, 
 the popes, 388 n. 3. S. 219, salvation of un- 
 believers, 389 n. 1. S. 231, 391 n. S. 334, 
 235, letter of N. of Basle to the Jobanmtes, 
 392 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Schmolders, A. 
 
 Essai sur les tScoles philos. cUez les Arabes 
 (Paris, 1842), iv. 444 n. 4 ; f. 95, 420 n. 
 
 Schnitzer. 
 
 Origines ueber die Grundlehren der Glaubens- 
 wissenschaft, i. 697 n. 1. 
 
 Schola Palatina, iii. 154. 
 
 SclioJMsticism, scholastic theology, i. 530 ; 
 iii. 169, 456; iv. 220. Rise of, iii. 518. 
 History of, iv. 181 n. 1, 355-528. 
 Method of, iv. 420; v. 269. Authori- 
 ties of, iv. 420. Representatives of, iv. 
 420-427. Joachim on, iv. 220. Rainer, 
 iv. 326. In the Greek church, iv. 536, 
 549. Clemangis on, V. 61, 62. Wick- 
 lif and, V. 168, 172. And mysticism, 
 V. 381, 382, 407. 
 
 Scholasticus, iii. 503. 
 
 Scholasticus, imperial chamberlain, ii. 
 .536. 
 
 Schiinau, iv. 217, 236 n. 2. See Eberhard, 
 Ecbert. 
 
 Schoneu, iii. 293. 
 
 Schools, theological, i. 527 and n. 2, 721 ; 
 ii. 182, 183 and n., 610, 611. Gnostic, 
 i. 389. Julian on, ii. 63 n. 3, 75, 76. 
 Patrick, ii. 149. See Cateciietical. 
 
 7/1 the Third and Fouiih Periods. 
 Founded by missionaries, in Ireland, 
 iii. 9, 10; Eughind, 23; Germany, 51 ; 
 Friesland, 73; Fulda, 75; among the 
 Saxons, 78. Schools established in 
 France, 126, 154, 156, 410, 417, 427, 
 460, 470, 502 n. 3, 503, 593. In Eng- 
 land, 152, 153, 468, 469. In Denmark, 
 275. At Luneburg, 325. At Kiew, 
 330. Gregorv 11. on image worship in 
 the, 211. Theological schools, 126,470, 
 502, 593. For girls, 427 n. 2. In the 
 Greek church, 543. 
 
 Fifth Period. Schools in Poland, iv. 
 3, 4 n. 1. At Paderborn and Bremen, 
 33. Nestoriau, 45. For missionaries, 
 among the Slavonians, 34. Lull on, 62, 
 65, 70 (see Lull). Scliool at Augsburg, 
 143 n. 5. Rlieims, 265. Compiegne, 
 356. At Lisle and Tournay, 357, 358. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 203 
 
 Multiplication of, 358. At Bee, 362. 
 Abelard, 374. 
 
 Sixth Period. Gerson on, v. 82. Of 
 Militz, for pieaehers, at Prague, 181. 
 See Monasteries, SchmiJlders, Univer- 
 sities. 
 
 Schools, musical, iii. 128, 419. 
 
 Schott. 
 
 lUspania lUustrata, vol. iv., Mem. Sanctorum 
 of Enlogius of Cordova, iii. 335 n. 3. 
 
 Schwandtner. 
 
 Scriptores rer. Ilung.aricar., t. 1. Joh. de 
 Tliwroez, Chronica Hungaror., cc. 42 et 46, 
 iii. 335 n. 2. 
 
 Sehwartzach, monastery, iv. 103. 
 
 Science and the Greek mind, i. .5, 672. 
 In its relation to Christianity, 508, 510, 
 581. And Moncanism, 511. And the 
 Alexandrian scliool, 529, 53.3-535, .538- 
 540, 558. Oritjen, 701, 706, 719. The 
 science of antiquity and its religious 
 principle, ii. 39. Science in the ser- 
 vice of the church, ApoUinaris on, ii. 
 484, 485. Jerome, ii. 745 u. 3. 
 
 Third and Fourth Periods. In mon- 
 asteries, iii. 10, 53, 460. Promoted by 
 bishops, 408. In France, 470. Pru- 
 deutius on, 490. 
 
 Fifth Period. Eelation to missions, 
 iv. 61-71, 426, 435 n. 2, 436. New en- 
 thusiasm for, 234, 246, 252, 253, 258, 
 281, 400. In monasteries, 239, 249, 
 251, 281, 529. Abelard on, 376-378. 
 Peter of Cluny, 249, 398, 400. Bernard 
 on, 258, 259. Roger Bacon on, 434, 
 435. Empirical, 401. Natural, 436. 
 The Bogomiles, 559. 
 
 Sixth Period, v. 113, 123,192,262. 
 In Bohemia, 245 and n 5. And Faith, 
 230. See Culture, Dialectics, Knowl- 
 edge, Scholasticism. 
 
 Scientific culture,!. 533; ii. 52, 53, 84 n. 
 6, 183. Augustin on, ii. 401. Lsidore 
 of Seville, iii. 151. lu Spain and Ire- 
 land, iii. 152, 156. In England, iii. 
 152-154, 467-469. France, iii. 154. 
 In the Western church, iii. 156 ; iv. 
 565. In the Eastern, iii. 530 ; iv. 529, 
 537. Scieutitic element in reform, v. 
 192, 245. See Culture, Science. 
 
 Scillita, persecution at, i. 122. 
 
 Scillv islands (Sylliuaj, ii. 774; iii. 296. 
 
 Scotia, ii. 632 n. '2. 
 
 Scotland, Christianity in, ii. 146; iii. 10, 
 
 20. Church usages, iii. 23-25. Mas- 
 ters from, iii. 152. Scots, ii. 147 n. 2, 
 149 ; iii. 10, 20. Scottish language, iii. 
 
 21. Missionaries, iii. 22-24. Dialec- 
 tic tendency, iii. 461 n. 1. Scotica vasa, 
 iii. 460 u. 6. 
 
 Scotus Erigena, John, iii. 461, 62 n. 2. 
 His theological system, 461-466. On 
 Dionysius the Areopagite, 467. His 
 doctrine of predestination, 485-490, 
 493, 62 u. 2. His doctrine of the Lord's 
 Supper, 500, 505-508. His view of the 
 
 doctrine of the Holy Spirit, 556. His 
 influence, 466 ; iv. 444, 445 n. 4. 
 
 Citations ; — 
 
 De DivLsione Naturae, 1. i. f. 37, on the S.vm- 
 bolism of the Scriptures, iii. 464 nu. 1-3 ; f. 
 38, on the absolute, 403 n. 3; f. 39, reason 
 and faith, 463 n. 1 ; f. 42, God as creator, 4'o4 
 n.5: f. 44, interpretation of Matt. 10 : 20, 
 464 n. 4. L. ii. f. 46, four kinds of being, 
 end of redemption, 465 n. 1 ; ff. 63, 83, 84, 
 God's knowledge one with his willing, evil 
 not au object of knowledge to him, 465 n. 3. 
 L. iii. f. HI, prayer for illumination, 462 n. 
 1; if. 126, 127, self-creation of God, in the 
 creation, 465 n. 2; f. 129, evil non-existent 
 in relation to the whole, 465 n. 4. L. iv. f 
 163, restoration, 466 n. 1. h. v. c. 20, f. 242, 
 humanity of Christ after the resurrection 
 500 n. 4 : f. 243, appearances after the resur- 
 rection, 500 n. 6 ; f . 259, evil not an object of 
 knowledge to Uod, 465 n. 3 ; c. 29, f. 265, on 
 punishment, 486 n. 5 ; f. 275, evil only seems 
 to exist in the parts, 465 n. 4 ; ff. 284, 286, 
 292, hell, 487 n. 1 ; c. 38, f. 296, ubiquity of 
 Christ's glorified nature, 500 n. 5 ; f. 306, ad- 
 dress to Jesus, 462 u. 1 ; f. 311, all things re- 
 turn to the divine nature, 465 n. 1. 
 
 De prsedestinatione, c. 1, phiio.sophy and relig- 
 ion, iii. 462 n. 2 ; c. 4. on necessity, 485 n. 5 ; 
 on twofold predestination, 486 n. 1 ; c. 5, § 
 5 ; God a voluntary cause, 488 n. 4 ; c. 6, 
 punishment, 4S6 n. 4 ; cc. 9, 10, attributes of 
 God, 486 nn. 2, 3 ; c. 17, § 8, the fire of hell, 
 487 nn. 2, 3; immutability of the divine law, 
 487 n. 4; c. 18, § 8, reward and punishment 
 proceed from the relation of will to law, 488 
 n. 1. See Mauguin. 
 
 Letter to Charles the Bald, tran.'. of Dionys. 
 Areop., iii. 467 and nn. 2. 4. 
 
 Tract on transubstnntiation, iii. 500, 505 n. 3. 
 
 Scourgers, v. 412. 
 
 Scribes, i. 53 ; iv. 559. 
 
 Scriptores ecclesiast. de Musica. See 
 
 Music. 
 Scriptores rer. Brunsvic. See Leibnitz. 
 Scriptores rer. Danicar. 
 
 Ilafnise, 1772, t. i. f. 453, life of Auschar, 
 Ebbo, iii. 272 n. 3. 
 
 Scriptores rer. German. See Mcibom. 
 
 Scriptores rer. Hungar. See Schwandt- 
 ner. 
 
 Scriptores rer. Ital. See Muratori. 
 
 Scriptorum vet. nova Collectio. See 
 Maii. 
 
 Scriptures, the sacred, i. 143, 159 n. 2. 
 Burned, 148-1.50,689. Public reading 
 of, 201,279, 303. Knowledge of, 283 
 n. 1, 287, 307. In the family, 286, 693. 
 Origen on the study of, and prayer, 
 287 Basis of instruction, 302, 305, 307, 
 358, 532. Open to the heathen, 307, 
 308. At Alexandria, 527 n. 2, 528, .530 
 and n. 1. Source of knowledge, with 
 Clement, 532. Scientific culture and, 
 552. And the works of creation, Ori- 
 gen, 553. Cyprian on the study of, 686. 
 Pamphilus, 721. 
 
 In the Second Period. Julian's knowl- 
 edge of, ii. 4i>, 41. His opinion of, 52. 
 Style of, distasteful to rhetoricians, 
 116. Versification of, 77. Augu.stine 
 on the, 1 16, 120, 351. Reading, studv, 
 knowledge of, 122, 123, 26:^ and n. 4, 
 265, 355, 743 n. 1. lu public worship, 
 
204 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 213, 333, 334. Surrender of, 217. Re- 
 lation to the authority of the church, 
 Augu.stine on, 240. 241. In the ceuo- 
 biae, 287, 288. Divine and human ele- 
 ments in the, 389, 391, 392, 394. U;-e 
 of, by the apostles, 393. Authority of, 
 602. Augustin on, 671. Julian of 
 Eclanum, 673 and n. 4. Marcellus, 
 740. 
 
 Source of purification to the church, 
 iii. 2. Study of in the Third and Fourth 
 Periods, m. 10,21, 31,41,48 n. 2,52, 
 72, 73, 81, 124-126, 152-1.55, 153 u. 3, 
 201, 202, 207 u., 247, 275, 281 n. 1, 370, 
 427, 428,431, 445,462, 469,471, 473, 
 483 and n. 4, 485, 503, 600, 602 n. 3, 
 604. U.sed in preaching, 52. At the 
 meetings of the canonical clergy, 107. 
 Read in churches, 251. Authority, 60, 
 210, 232, 485, 490, 506, 508, 533, 535. 
 In amulets, 56. Ignorance of, 199, 207 
 n., 251,252,390,427. Corruption of 
 the text, 251. Committed to memory, 
 281 n. 1. Consulted for oracles, 309, 
 418 n. 2. Boniface on the, 60. Greg- 
 ory the Great on the, 115, 143, 150 n. 
 7,"l99. The Paulicians, 245-247, 251, 
 265, 267-269, 600. Charlemagne, 238. 
 In the I>idorean Decretals, .347, 348. 
 Ariald, .■i9U. On the niarriMge of 
 priests, 397 and n. 2. Scotiis on the, 
 464. riorus, 490. Fredegis on the 
 language of, 460. External marks of 
 reverence to, 440. Among the sects, 
 600-004. 
 
 //( the Fifth Period. The khan of 
 Tartary on, iv. 55. Wresting of the, 
 98 n. 3 (v. 40). Peter Cantor, 209. 
 Hildegard on the, 218. Joachim, 227- 
 232. Letter and spirit, 232. Peter of 
 Clunv, 251. Bernard, 258, 259. Ig- 
 noraiice of, 287, 611. Study of, 297, 
 314, 537, 540. In France and Ger- 
 many, 320-324. In rehition to the ven- 
 eration of Mary, 332, 333. Bacon on 
 the Scriptures, 424, 425. Exposition 
 of, 584. In the sects, 320-324, 584, 594, 
 601, 604, 607, 609,611-614. Oliva, 621, 
 623. Waldenses forbidden to expound 
 the, 608. Beading suppressed, 324. 
 Paujjeres Catholic!, 612. See Bible. 
 
 In the Sixth Period. JNIarsilius of 
 Padua on the, v. 25, 27. Authority of, 
 25,26,31, 38,127, 128, 296,298 (see 
 below, IIiissl. Knowledge of, among 
 the clergv,33, 34, 59, 195. Occam on 
 the, 40. Neglect of, 59, 61, 62, 151 n. 
 2, 199. At the universities, 128, 151 
 D. 2. Wicklif, 136, 140, 141, 149-151, 
 242, 251. The laity and the, 149, 150. 
 Jaiujw, 193, 195, 199, 200, 201,207, 2.33. 
 Wicklifite partv in Bohemia, 251, 296. 
 IIu.-s, 263, 264,' 267, 280-285, 290, 291, 
 306, 310,311, 323, .3.33, 334,336, .338, 
 342, 346, 352, 368, 369. Pantheistic 
 friends of God and the, 396, 398. See 
 Bilde, Interpretation, Old Testament. 
 
 Scul|)ture, iii. 440. Slavic, iv. 14. See 
 Images. 
 
 Scythia, ii. 767. Scythian monks, the, 
 687, 710. 
 
 Scythianus, Saracen, merchant, source of 
 Alauielioan doctrines, i. 485. 
 
 Seasons for holding divine worship, i. 
 
 ^ 293-302; ii. 331-352. See Festivals. 
 
 Sebaste, the forty soldiers at, ii. 19 n. 3. 
 Meletiiis, 457. See Eustathius. 
 
 Sebastian, deacon, ii. 603. 
 
 Sects, origin of early, i. 64, 66. Number 
 of, edict of Galerius on, 156. Celsus, 
 164, 165; Clement, 164 n. 4, 532. 
 Ideali-stic, 208. History of in the First 
 Period, 341-506. 
 
 In the Second Period. Edicts of Con- 
 stnntine and Licinius in their relation 
 to, ii. 14, 15. Signiticance and origin 
 of, 765, 766. History in this period, 
 765-779. 
 
 In the Third Period. As a reaction 
 against the church system and corrupt 
 Christianity, iii. 243," 244, 586. History 
 in tliese pe'riods, 243-270, 586-606 ; iv. 
 565. 
 
 //( the Fifth Period. Rapid spread, 
 iv. 99, 2«9. Origin, 99, 216, 233, 552, 
 565, 590-594. Frederic II. and the, 
 181. Hilde;:ard, 219. Joachim, 225. 
 In conflict with the cliurch svstem, 
 efforts to suppress, 269, 321-324. "Trau- 
 substautiation, 336. Indulgences, 353. 
 Historv, sects originating in the West, 
 321-324, 447, 448, 592-644. In the 
 East, 552-592. Secret, 561. People of 
 rank in the, 594, 603. See Particular 
 sects. 
 
 Secular and spiritual powers, Gregory 
 VII. on their relation, iv. 87, 88. ^Egid- 
 ius on, V. 14, 15. John of Paris, v. 
 15-19. See Spiritual. 
 
 Secular clergy, character of the, iv. 208, 
 209. 
 
 Secular direction of the religious senti- 
 ment with the Jews, i. 357. 
 
 Secular employments of the clergy. See 
 Bislio]is, Clergy. 
 
 Secular nobles, IIuss on, v. 249. Secular 
 rulers and general councils, 96, 97, 99. 
 
 Secular power in church affairs, ii. 753, 
 7.6, 77.5; iii. 164, 202-20;t. 255, 380, 
 4' XI, 5.''7. 544. Nicholas I. on, iii. 566. 
 D.l. i ■•, iv. 634. Source of, v. 16, 17, 
 99. Of the pope, 16. See Benefices, 
 Byzantine, Church and State, Investi- 
 ture, Po])e. 
 
 Secular sword. See Sword. 
 
 Secul.irization of the church, i. 70,214; 
 iv. 149, 195-197, 215, 284, 303, 414. 
 Wicklif on, v. 162, 242. Reaction 
 against in monasticism, iv. 232, 233. 
 
 Secundulus, the in;irtyr, i. 123, 124. 
 
 Secundus, b]). of I'tolemais, ii. 421. 
 
 Secundus, bp. of Ti.-jigis, ii. 218-220, 221. 
 
 Secuiuliis, nephew of the above, ii. 220. 
 
 Secundus, Numidian bp., i. 150. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 205 
 
 Secimdus the Gnostic, i. 438 n. 4. 
 
 Sedes apostolicaj, i. 203, 215; ii. 202, 
 244. 
 
 Seeds of life, i. 492. See Germs. 
 
 Segarelli, iv. 626-629, 631. Life of, 626 
 n. 3. See Francesco Pegna. 
 
 Segeburg, iv. 34, 35, 36. 
 
 Segni. See Bruno of. 
 
 Seine, river, iv. 437. 
 
 Setpot, iii. 169. 
 
 Selene, worship of, ii. 105. 
 
 Seleucia Ctesiphon, i. 79 n. 4. Bp. of, ii. 
 125, 126, 130, 611. 
 
 Seleucia in Isauria, Gregory Nazianzen 
 at, ii. 463 (see Councils, an. 359 J. See 
 Basil. 
 
 Seleucus, ii. 66 n. 3. 
 
 Self, feeling of in Stoicism, i. 19. 
 
 Self-castigation, iv. 529; v. 412. De- 
 fended by Damiani, iii. 451. 
 
 Self-conceit, spiritual, iv. 562. 
 
 Sdf-deception, i. 251,252. 
 
 Self-deification, v. 393, 396-399. 
 
 Self-denial, i. 270; ii. 115, 122. Ruys- 
 broch on, v. 406, 407. 
 
 Self-determining power, iv. 516, 518. See 
 Freedom, Will. 
 
 Self-examination, ii. 339, 364 ; iv. 303. 
 
 Self-knowledge, ii. 116 ; iv. 412, 457. 
 
 Self-love, ii. 661, 667 ; v. 231. In relig- 
 ion, V. 405. 
 
 Self-renunciation, i. 34, 72. Ruysbroch 
 on, V. 406. 
 
 Self-righteousness, i. 63, 64 ; ii. 291. See 
 Righteousness. 
 
 Self-sacrifice, ii. 368. Of monks, 276- 
 278, 
 
 Self-will, ii. 661,667; v. 402, 408. See 
 Will. 
 
 Seligenstadt, iii. 450 n. 4, 453. 
 
 Selz, treaty at, iii. 78. 
 
 Sembat, Thoudracian, iii. 588. 
 
 Semgallen, church planted in, iv. 38. 
 
 Semi-Arians, ii. 410, 415 n. 1, 416, 417 n. 
 3. Partv opposed to the Niceue creed, 
 419-422," 434, 435,444. At Philippo- 
 polis, 436 u. 1. Attack Marcellus, 439. 
 Conflict with the Arians, 444, 449, 451- 
 459, 460. Auxentius of Milan, 471. 
 Among the rude nations, 472. 
 
 Semi-Pelagianism, Semi-Pelagian contro- 
 versy, ii. 687-711 ; iii. 472, 477. 
 
 Seminal principles in nature, iii. 88 ; iv. 
 471,472. 
 
 Semisch. 
 
 Monograph on Ju.stin Martyr, t. i. s. 105, eKey- 
 Xos of J. M., i. G66 n. 1 ; s. 146, 670 n. 2 ; s. 
 166, Aoyos n-pbs 'EAAjji/as, 667 n. 1 J 8. 167, 
 Trepl fiorapxi'as, 66S n. 1. T. ii. s. 233, Jus- 
 tin on Ebiouitism, .364 nn. 1, 2 : s. 236, Anm. 
 1, 362 n. 3 ; s. 318, on the Holy Spirit, 609 n. 
 1. See Studien uud liritiken. 
 
 Semler. 
 
 Ed. Dial. Tryph. (1764), f. 174, genuineness, i 
 668 n. 3. 
 
 Senate, ii. 92; iv. 151, 161. 
 Sends, iii. 107, 108, 136 n. 4. 
 
 Seneca, on superstition, i. 7. On the 
 
 spread of Judaism, 67. Ep. 41 ad 
 
 Lucil., presence of God, 17 n. 2, 18 n. 
 
 1. Jerome of Prajifue on, v. 377. 
 Seneca, bp. in Italy, ii. 657. 
 Seniores, Seniores plebis, in the North 
 
 African church, i. 192 ; ii. 222 n. 3. 
 Senglier, abp. of Sens, iv. 394. 
 Senlis (Silvauectensis), iii. 508 n. 1. 
 Sens, iii. 154. Archbishops of, iii. 44, 
 
 366, 371 and n. 1, 481 n. 2, 489, 552 ; 
 
 iv. 394, 398. 
 Sense, evil referred to the power of, i. 
 
 620, 632; ii. 619,634, 667, 668, 716; 
 
 iv. 573. Contempt of, iv. 633. See 
 
 Antinomian, Gnostic. 
 Sensible impressions used in the conver- 
 sion of pagans, iii. 51, 52. 
 Sensible world, origin of, in Gnosticism, 
 
 i. 373-378 ^(see Individual Gnostics). 
 
 In Paulicianism, iii. 257. With the 
 
 Catharists, iv. 570, 573. 
 Sensuous tendencies in religion, i. 253, 
 
 254, 560; ii. 615, 616 • iii. 2, 132, 198, 
 
 457; iv. 264, 271, 275, 317, 324, 328; 
 
 v. 408. Element in paganism, ii. 115. 
 Sentences, of Lombard, iv. 409, 410 nn. 
 
 1,2,422, 425, 437, 492 (v. 269). Of 
 
 PuUein, 408 n. 4. Of Abelard, 452 and 
 
 n. 7, 455 n. 3. Sententiaries, 417. Sen- 
 
 tentiai, Peter Waldus, 607. 
 Separateness, Christian, i. 92. 
 Separatism, conflict with, i. 211, 222-248, 
 
 318, 320 ; ii. 216 ; iii. 389, 393 ; iv. 99, 
 
 147, 321, 592. See Church unity, 
 
 Schism, Sects. 
 Septimius Severus, i. 174, 721. Law 
 
 against change of religion, 89, 120. 
 
 Persecution under, 83, 119-122, 691, 
 
 694. 
 Septuagint, i. .54, 68, 380 and n. 4, 409, 
 
 511, 530, 658, 707, 722 ; ii. 47, 496 n. 2, 
 
 745, 746; v. 269. 
 Serapion, abbot, ii. 288 n. 3. 
 Serapiou. archdeacon, ii. 755. 
 Serapion, hp. of Thmuis, ii. 430, 468 nn. 
 
 1, 2, 469 n. 2. 
 Serapion, f^gyptian monk, ii. 751. 
 Serapis, i. 102, 103, 696. Temple of, 
 
 destroyed, ii. 97, 98. 
 Serennius Granianus, the proconsul, i. 
 
 101. 
 Serenus, bp. of Marseilles, iii. 199, 200, 
 
 233. 
 Sergius (Mansur), father of John of 
 
 Damascus, iii. 206 n. 3. 
 Sergius (Paulus), ii. 46. 
 Sergius, patriarch of Constantinople, his 
 
 judgment respecting the formulary of 
 
 union of Heraclius, iii. 176, 177. His 
 
 view of the Monotheletian controversy, 
 
 178. His good understanding with 
 
 Honorius of Rome, 179. Ecthesis, 180, 
 
 184-186, 195 n. 2, 196. 
 
 Reply to Cyrus bp. of Phasis, iii. 177 nn. 2, 3, 
 4. Narration to Honorius, 178 n. 3, 179 n. 1 
 See Harduin, t. iU. ff. 1309, 1315. 
 
206 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Sergius, pope, church of Utrecht, iii. 71. 
 Sergius (Tychictis), reformer of the Pau- 
 licians, iii. 2.51-2.')6, 264-266, 269 u. 1. 
 Fill.-^e ficcu.satioiis brought agaiust him, 
 253. Oi)])oneiit of the crusades of the 
 rauiicians, 2.')6. His assassination, 256. 
 A fragment of one of his epistles, 25S. 
 His doctrine, 258-260, 268. 
 Sermon, the, i. 282, 30-3 ; ii. 213, 333, 339, 
 352-354; iii. 126, 413; iv. 209, 531. 
 Written and extempore, ii. 353. Giii- 
 bert on, iv. 313. Wm. of St. Amour, 
 length, text, diction, etc., iv. 316. 
 Wicklif on the, v. 142. German, iv. 
 318 n. 2. Militz, v. 175. See Berthold, 
 Preaching. 
 Sermon on the INIount, among the Ebion- 
 ites, i. 347. In the first centuries, i. 
 512. Julian on the, ii. 55. Ajipealed 
 to by monks, as forbidding labor, ii. 
 295. Chrysostom on, ii. 302. Joviniau, 
 ii. 310. Augustin and Pelagius, ii. 635. 
 Peter Cantor, iv. 304. Aquinas, iv. 
 526. Catharists, iv. 574, 587. Wal- 
 denses, iv. 615. Huss, v. 249, 282. 
 Serpent, the, i. 444, 497. See Ophiomor- 
 
 pluis. 
 Servant form of the true church, v. 266. 
 
 Of Christ, see Clirist. 
 Servants, kindness to, ii. 328, 340; iii. 
 
 459. See Equality, Slavery. 
 Servatus Lupus, abbot of Ferrieres, on 
 exemption, iii. 404 n. 4. At Fulda, 
 457. Promoter of learning, clearness 
 of his style, 459, 482, 483, 488. Gotts- 
 clialk, 473. His doctrine of predestina- 
 tion, 482-485, 491 and n. 8. Probus, 
 602. 
 
 Citations from hi.i writings : — 
 De tribus qusB.stionibus (ed. Baluz), iii. 483-485 
 nn. Ep. to Rab.nnus jlaurus, 4.57 n. 4. Ep. 
 18, on exemption, 404 n. 4. Ep. 20, Probus, 
 602 n. 2. Ep. 3U, to Gott.sclialk, 473 nn. Ep. 
 34, study of letters, 459 n. 2. Ep. 79, ad 
 Katramnum, 401 n. 4. Epp. 91 et 103, 459 
 n. 3. 
 
 Servianus, consul, i. 102. 
 
 Servus Scrvorum, iii. 117 n. 1 ; v. 7. 
 
 Seth, representative of the Pueuniatici, i. 
 
 445, 448. 
 Sethians, i. 448. 
 Seven, sacred number, i. 61, 400. Seven 
 
 heavens, angels, stars, 445. Planets, 
 
 444-447. Star .spirits, 383 n., 445, 447. 
 Seventy, interpreters, the, i. 54 ; ii. 746. 
 
 See Septuagint. 
 Severa, or Severiua, empress, i. 127 n. 1, 
 
 683. 
 Severians. See Sevcrus. 
 Sevcrinus among the Germans, iii. 25. 
 
 His origin, 25 n. 3. His labors, 26. 
 
 His miracles, 27, 28. Life of, see Eu- 
 
 gippius. 
 Sever us, poem of, ii. 13 n. 4, 323 u. 2. 
 Sevcrus, Alexander, i. 125. 
 Severu.s, abp. of Prague, iii. 323. 
 Sevcrus, bp. of Asniouiua, i. 485 n. 3. See 
 
 llenaudot. 
 
 Severus, emperor. See Septimius. 
 
 Severus, Gnostic — Severi;ius, i. 458 n. 3. 
 
 Severus, Mouophvsite — Severians, ii. 279 
 n. 1, 280 n. 3," 590-594, 613 ; iii. 170. 
 Fragment of Severus, ii. 279 n, 1. 
 
 Seville (Hispalis), bishops, archbishops 
 of, iii. 118, 151, 340, 342. 
 
 Sex, iv. 445 n. 4. 
 
 Sextus, gnomes of, gn. 12, i. 697 n. 2. 
 
 Sextus Empiricus, definition of alpeaic, i. 
 338 n. 1. 
 
 Shahristani, i. 489 n. 4. 
 
 Shapur. See Sapor. 
 
 Shelters, on the Alps, iv. 214. 
 
 Sheplierds, designation of clergy, i. 184. 
 Rude, iii. 63 u. 1. Pastoral care for, 
 iii. 426. 
 
 Shimiuis, in Buddhism, i. 483, 496. 
 
 Shi|is, jjreaching in, iv. 317. 
 
 Shorthand writers, Ii. 353. 
 
 Shrines, iii. 42. 
 
 Siliylline oracles, i. 141, 176, 177. See 
 Pseudo-Sibj'lline. 
 
 SibvUists, i. 177. 
 
 Sibyls, iv. 379. 
 
 Siciliba, ii. 229 n. 2. 
 
 Sicily, in the diocese of the Roman ch., 
 ii. 199. Benedictines in, ii. 300. Jews 
 in, iii. 13 n. 1. Property of Roman 
 church, iii. 13 n. 1. 113, 114. Festival, 
 iii. 113. Saracens in, iii. 187, 188 n. 1. 
 Photius on, iii. 566 n. 2. And the em- 
 pire, iv. 167, 173, 223 (548). Pater- 
 enes, iv. 225. Ladislaus, v. 73. See 
 Roger of, Peter of, William of. 
 
 Sicininus, ii. 256. 
 
 Sick, absolution of the, i. 221, 231, 234, 
 235. Baptism of the, i. 238 and n. 2, 
 310 (see Clinici). Communion of the, 
 i. 332 ; iv. 341 ; (under one form), 343, 
 345. Visiting the, i. 255. Care of the, 
 ii. 169, 192; iii. 102, 408 n. 1 ; iv. 5, 34, 
 213, 266, 267, 294, 296, 298, 299, 363, 
 364 ; V. 138, 142, 186. Healing of the, 
 ii. 26, 105 and n. 3, 106, 107, 108, 268, 
 272, 285, 286, 370; iv. 37, 638 (see 
 Anointing, Healing). Among the 
 Catliarists, iv. 576, 580, 581, 582 and n. 
 2, 587 n. 5. See Cousolamentum. 
 
 Sidereal world, in Platonism, ii. 44. Pris- 
 cillian, ii. 776 n. 4, 778 n. 1. Pauli- 
 cians, iii. 257. See Stars. 
 Sido-Hallr, iii. 303, 304. 
 
 Sidon, iii. 457. 
 
 Sidoiiius, ])riest, ii. 63. 
 
 Sidonius Apoliinaris, bp. of Clermont. 
 
 Ep. 12 (opp., Simond. i. f. 582), Photinians 
 among the Burgundians, iii. 39 n. 3. 
 
 Siebenbiirgen, iii. 334. 
 
 Sicgismund, king of the Burgundians, 
 
 a(h)])ts the Catholic faith, iii. 5. 
 Sicledibtt (Taprobane, Ceylon), ii. 141. 
 Siena, iv. 295 ; v. 44, 74. See Councils, 
 
 an. 1423. See Roland. 
 Sigebcrt, Frankish king, iii. 95 n. 2. 
 Sigebert of Gemblours, oiqjonent of the 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 207 
 
 Hildebrandian system, iv. 130. Hirsch 
 on, 130 n. 2. 
 
 Chronicle of, iv. 130. Sects in Italv, 99 nn. 3, 
 4 ; an. 1085, death-bed of Gregory VII , 120 
 n. 5; an. 1089, St. Anthony's fire, 266 n. 4. 
 De scriptoris eeelesiast. (see IJibl. ecclesiast., 
 ed. Fabric., f . 114), ep. in the name of the ch. 
 of Liege, 130 n. 2. 
 
 Si,a:frid, abp. of Mentz, iv. 94-96, 102, 
 109. 
 
 Epp. to Greg. VII., 95 and n. 3. 
 
 Sigfrid, English ecclesiastic, iii. 291, 297 
 
 n. 1. 
 Sigfrid, monk, iv. 39. 
 Siiigo, pagan priest, iv. 42. 
 Sigliard of Aqnileia, patriarch, iv. 111. 
 Sigillaria, ii. 347. 
 
 Sigismund, emperor, and king of Bohe- 
 mia and Hungary, interview witli John 
 XXIII., V. 100. Call for the council of 
 Constance, 101. Friend of reform, 103, 
 106. Efforts in behalf of it, 10.5-108 
 118,121,126. John XXIII., 111. In- 
 fluence at C, 120 n. Zbynek, 27.5. Re- 
 lations with Huss, 317,318,322,323, 
 327, 328, 329, 334, 335, 339, 341-343, 
 351, 355-357, 359, 368-370. Jerome 
 of Prague, 373 and n. 2, 374. 
 
 Sigmund Bresterson, iii. 306, 307. 
 
 Sigmund of Jistebnitz, v. 250. 
 
 Sign of the cross. See Cross. 
 
 Signaculum, i. 316, 503; ii. 188. Militise, 
 i. 146 n. 2. 
 
 Signs, Plutarch on, i. 23. Of the times, 
 1. 69. From God, ii. 69. Soutrht for, 
 iii. 519 n. ; v. 198, 266. Gregory VII , 
 iv. 86. Of the last times, v. K8, 200, 
 231,232. Huss on visible, V. 266. 
 
 Signy, Cistercian abbey at, iv. 393. 
 
 Sigtuna, iii. 276. 
 
 Sigurd, Norwegian nobleman, iii. 295, 
 296. 
 
 Silentiarius, imperial secretary, ii. 564. 
 
 Silesia, iv. 6, "49; v. 182. Silesians at 
 Prague, v. 247. 
 
 Silistria, ii. 150 n. 4. 
 
 Silvauus, bp. of Troas, ii. 171 n. 3. 
 
 Silvanus (Constantine), Paulician, iii. 
 248. See Constantine. 
 
 Silverius, bp. of Rome, ii. 594. 
 
 Silvester, bp. of Rome, ii. 225 ; iv. 132, 
 616, 634, 635 ; v. 85. Gift of Constan- 
 tine, iv. 152, 166, 172, 215 n. 3, 605 ; v. 
 19, 42, 170, 345. Legends concerning, 
 iv. 163 n. 2, 216 u. Vaticinium of, iv. 
 226 n. 3. 
 
 Silvester II. (Gerbert), pope, iii. 375; iv. 
 43, 104, 123. 
 
 Silvester III., pope, iii. 376. 
 
 Silvestre de Sacy. 
 
 Memoires sur diverges antiquitates de la Perse 
 (Paris, 1793), Mani, in Mirkliond's Hist., i. 
 486 n. 2 ; p. 41, Ormuzd, ii. 128 n. 1 ; p. 42, 
 efforts to restore the ancient religion, i. 487 
 n. 1; f. 209, Mani, i. 487 n. 2. 
 
 Simeon, sent against the Paulicians, iii. 
 248. Becomes head of the sect under 
 
 the name of Titus, 248. His death, 
 248. 
 
 Simeon (Barsaboe), bp. of Seleucia, mar- 
 tyr, ii. 130-132. 
 
 Simeon, hermit, iii. 445 n. 2, 448 n. 1. 
 
 Simeon, monk, iii. 421. 
 
 Simeon Magister, Photius and Basilius, 
 iii. 568 n. 3. 
 
 Simeon Stylites, ii. 142, 143, 292, 293, 
 324 n. 3. See Acta S. Jan. 
 
 Simon (Gauzbert), bp., iii. 277. 
 
 Simon, monk, iv. 23.4. 
 
 Simon Magus, i. 66 n. 3, 72, 454 n. ; ii. 
 308, 552 ; iv. 226. Contest with Peter, 
 i. 204, 296 n. 5, 361, 362, 4.54 n. ; ii. 
 335. In the Clementines, i. 361,395. 
 Simonians, i. 453, 454 ; ii. 326. Justin 
 Martyr on, i. 454 n. 1. Image of, ii. 
 326. 
 
 Simon of Cyrene, with the Pseudo-Basili- 
 deans, i. 447, 
 
 Simon of St. Quintin, iv. 49 n. 
 
 Simon of Tournay, iv. 418 and nn. 3, 4. 
 
 Simonians. See Simon Magus. 
 
 Simonians, followers of Nestorius, ii. 554. 
 
 Simony, Monophysites on, ii. 583 n. 1. 
 In the Roman church, iii. 64. In the 
 Frank church, 93 and n. 2, 108. Of 
 patrons, 110. Treatment of at the 
 Cone. Const, (an. 786), 228 n. 3. Ar- 
 nulph, 373 n. 1. Efforts to abolish, 377, 
 379 n. 1,382,384, 386, 388-399, 400, 
 403, 404. Ramihrd on, 599. 
 
 In the Fifth Period. Ordinances of 
 Gregory Vll. against, iv. 93, 94, 96, 97, 
 101. Defenders of, 98 n. 2. Henry 
 IV., 103. Concordat of Worms on, 
 143. At Rome, 176, 222. Yves of 
 Chartres on, 196. Robert of Arbrissel, 
 246. Sale of masses as, 346. 
 
 In the Sixth Period. Boniface VIII., 
 V. 11. At the papal court, 21, 2.3, 34, 
 35, 122. In the schism, 47, 51, 52, 54, 
 58,101,102, 113,336. John XXIII., 
 89,110,111. In Germany, 101. Coun- 
 cil of Constance on, 125. The Ger- 
 mans at Constance on, 126. Wicklif 
 on, 137, 144, 164. Militz, 178. Con- 
 rad, 186. Dola, 251. Huss, 283, 336, 
 363, 364. 
 Simplicianus, bp. of Milan, ii. 630. 
 Simplicianns, presbyter, ii. 77. 
 Simplicius, pagan philosopher, against 
 Mani, i. 490. His views of philosophy 
 and religion, ii. 106-110, 115 n. 5, 117. 
 
 Citations from his writings: — 
 
 Commentary on the Enchiridion of Epictetus, 
 ii. 106; c. 13, f. 131 (ed. Schweighauser), 
 persecution,. 110 n. 3 ; f . 351, on offerings, 
 ii. 108 n. 1; f . 352, times and seasons, 107 
 n. 2 ; c. 38, f. 376, polytheism, 107 n. 1 ; c. 
 38, f. 392 et seg., offerings for sin, li)9 nn. : 
 c. 39, f. 408 et seg., divinations, 108 n. 2; f. 
 187 (in Epictet. ed. Salmas), Manichean doc- 
 trine, i. 491 n. 3. 
 
 Sin, the fall, recognition of in the Alex- 
 andrian Judaism, i. 66 and n. 1. Stoic 
 view, 106. Views of Christians, mor 
 
208 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 tal and venial, against God and man, 
 221, 226, 227, 244, 245. Against the 
 Holv Spirit, 227. Original, 313, 615, 
 626," 627. Deliverance from, 324, 483. 
 Basilitles on, 413. Relation to law, 
 with Epiiihane.s, 450. Christian notion 
 of sin ab.sent from Buddliism, 483. 
 Heathen notion of, 568. Christian doc- 
 trine of (see Anthropol()<;v). Origen, 
 626-630, 637, 638. J. Martyr on the 
 universal recognition of, 669. After 
 baptism. See Bajitism. 
 
 Doctrine of, in the Second Period. 
 Julian on, ii. 51. The Euchites, 278. 
 Jovinian, 308-310. Athanasius, 492. 
 Doctrine of in the Eastern church, 617. 
 In the Western, 617 (see Anthropol- 
 ogy) ; with Hilary, 618 ; Ambrose, 622 ; 
 Augustin, 625, 626; Pelagius, 638; 
 Ccelestiu on the origin of, ii. 647 ; coun- 
 cil of Carthage, 650. Julian of Ecla- 
 num, 666, 667. In the Pelagian contro- 
 versy, 659-685. In the Semi-Pelagian 
 controversv, 698-702, 704. Theodore, 
 715-718. Chrysostom, 719, 720. Isi- 
 dore, 722. Final destruction of, 718. 
 In the Third and Fourth Periods. 
 Scotus on, iii. 461, 465, 466, 485-488. 
 Claudius of Turin, 432. In the contro- 
 versy with Gottschalk, 474-477, 482. 
 Florus on, 489. Svnod of Valence (an. 
 855), 492. The Paulicians on, 258- 
 260. Other sects, 597 and n. 2, 601. 
 
 In the Fifth Period. Berthold on, iv. 
 319. Mortal sins, 319, 353, 514. Sins 
 of ignorance, 399, 494, 495. Imputa- 
 tion of, 493-495. Doctrines of the 
 scholastics, 492-495. Abelard, 389, 
 390, 399, 49.3-495, 501. Pcccatum nat- 
 urale et personale, 493. Propagation 
 of, posse et non posse peccare, 495, 496. 
 As disorder, 495. Passio and propas- 
 sio, 497. And punishment, 498, 499 
 (see Punishment). The fir.st, 507. Ex- 
 tirpation of, subservient to good, 508. 
 
 Si:rth Period. Eelatiou to law, Ja- 
 now, V. 209. In the Chri.stian, IIuss, 
 351 (compare Sins after Baptism, Jo- 
 vinian). Cousciousne.ss of, 392. Mor- 
 tal, 336, 401. See Evil, Fall, Original 
 state, Peccatum, Redemption. 
 
 Siua (China), iv. 46. 
 
 Sinai, ii. 286. Monastery on Mt., iii. 448 
 n. 1. 
 
 Sincerity, v. 408. 
 
 Siugiduuum, ii. 449. 
 
 Singing, ii. 277 n. 4. Schools for, iii. 128, 
 419. Congregational, ii. 354 n. 3. Of 
 children, iv. 58. 
 
 Sinibald of Anagni (Innocent IV.), iv. 
 183. 
 
 Sinlessness of the redeemed, iv. 509 (see 
 Jovinian). Of Christ, see Christ. See 
 Mary. 
 
 Sinope, Marcion at, i. 461, 463. Phocas, 
 ii. 371. 
 
 Sinuessa, pretended synod at, iii. 372 n. 1. 
 
 Sirach. 
 18 : 1, iv. 568. 19 : 4, iv. 375. 
 
 Siricius, Roman bp., ii. 181, 204,312, 377, 
 
 745, 750. Decretals, 212, 360 (iii. 346). 
 
 On the punishment of heretics, 773- 
 
 775. 
 
 Citations: — 
 
 Decretals, ad Ilimerium (an. 385), celibacy of 
 clergy, ii. 181, 312; § 2, coiilirniation, 360 
 n. 1 : § 3, times of baptism, 361 n. 1 ; § 4, 
 apostates, 119 n. 2. Ep. ad Anysium, Mary, 
 377 n. 1. Ep. ad Gallos episcopos, laymen 
 in the episcopal office, 186 n. 2. Synodal let- 
 ter contr. Jovin., 812. 
 
 Sirmium, Hosius banished to, ii. 443. See 
 Councils, an. 351, an. 357, see Photi- 
 nus of. 
 
 Sirmond. 
 
 0pp., t. i., petition of Marcellinus .and Tausti- 
 nus, ii. 256 n. 6. Life of Epiphanius of Tici- 
 num, iii. 28 n. 3. Epp. f. 582, Sidonius Apol- 
 linaris, ep. 12, iii. 39 n. 2. T. ii. f. 44, ep. 
 28, Avitus to Gundobad, iii. 39 n. 3 ; f. 226, 
 Avitiis and the Arians, iii. 5 n. 2 ; ff. 376, 
 407, Facund. IIermian,defensio trium capit., 
 ii. 71 n. 2, 211 n. 4 ; f . 593 E, his ep. ad 
 Mocian, ii. 595 n. ; f. 760, gesta de nomine 
 Acacii, ii. 563 n. 5. T. v. opp., Theodore 
 Studita, life of, iii. 535 n. 1. Life of Plato, 
 iii. 100 n. 1 ; f. 66, slaves, iii. 100 n. i : f. 
 136, iii. 213 n. 4 ; f. 331. Theodori epp., ep. 
 21, iii. 198 n. 1. Ep. of Rabanus Maurus, 
 to Ilinkm.-ir, f . 26, iii. 481 n. 4. Pi-wdesti- 
 natus, ii. 703 n. 2. 
 
 Sisabut, king, iii. 152 n. 2. 
 
 Sixtus II., bp. of Rome, i. 320 n. 5, 321. 
 Martyr, i. 139. Letter of the Orientals 
 to, ii. 545 n. 4, 547 n. 1. See Lupus. 
 
 Sixtus III., bp. of Rome, ii. 147, 686, 698 
 Decretals, ep. 2, iii. 349 n. 5. 
 
 Skalholt, episcopal see in Ireland, iii. 306. 
 
 Skara, in We.st Gothland, iii. 292. 
 
 Skeptical method, v. 38. See Skepticism. 
 
 Skei>ticism, in paganism, ii. 27. Reac- 
 tions of, iv. 239 and n. 2, 324-328. 
 Skeptical teudencv in nominalism, iv. 
 356, 357, 359, 360 ; v. 38. In Abelard, 
 iv. 379, 380,392, 501. See Infidelity, 
 Unbelief. 
 
 □TS n^lST in Eisenmenger, Part i. c. 8, 
 p. 336, i. 354 n. 5. 
 
 Slander, Bernard on, iv. 262. 
 
 Slanko, convert, v. 185, 186. 
 
 Slave, librarian of Julian, ii. 45. Of Lull, 
 iv. 63. 
 
 Slavery, rejected by the Essenes, i. 46 
 and n. Bv the Therapeutse, i. 62. And 
 Christianity, L 267-270; iii. 98-101. 
 Christians reduced to (see Persecution ). 
 Captives sold into, ii. 146, 147 ; iii. 11, 
 26, 41, 286. In the Ea.stcrn church, 
 iii. 99, 100, 171 n. 2. Theodore Stu- 
 dita and Gregory the Great on, iii. 100. 
 Alcuin on, iii. 1*66 and n. 5. Nicholas 
 I. on, iii. 312. 
 
 Slaves, testify against their masters, i. 92, 
 97 (110), 112, 118. Christian, i. 78, 
 119 ; iii. 84. Persecuted, i. 98, 139, 148, 
 155,664. Forced to offer, in place of 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 209 
 
 their masters, ii. 253. Eight of asy- 
 lum, ii. 176-178; iii. 100. Justinian 
 on the traffic in, ii. 140. Patrick on, 
 ii. 149. Treatment of, ii. 2.30; iii. 100, 
 312. Donatists and, ii. 2.30. Peter of 
 Alexandria, ii. 253. Become monks, 
 ii. 287, 540 n. 2 ; iii. 99. Emancipation 
 of on Sunday, ii. 336. Redemption, 
 manumission of, iii. 4 n. 1, 26, 41, 99, 
 100. Selected for the spiritual order, 
 iii. 97, 98, 101, 107, 109, 277, 412. 
 Manumission of, 98, 99, 100, 101, 312, 
 415. Jewish traffic in Christian, iii. 322. 
 
 Shwoni, iv. 565. 
 
 Shxvoniaus, pagan in North Germany, iii. 
 41, 84, 404. Spread of Christianity 
 among the, iii. 271, 277,307-334; iv. 
 1-45. Euchites, iv. 552. Sects from 
 the, iv. 565. Slavic religion, iv. 10, 14, 
 15, 20, 37. Huss and the Slavic peo- 
 ples, V. 244. See Language. 
 
 Sleep, among the monks, ii. 274, 279. 
 
 Siiaswig. See Schleswig. 
 
 Smaragd, abbot, iii. 555 n. 1. 
 
 Smyrna, persecution of Christians at, i. 
 109-111. Church at, report of Poly- 
 carp's martyrdom, 109, 335. 
 
 Snorro, Icelandic priest, iii. 304. 
 
 Sobriety, of martyrs, i. 114. Of the un- 
 derstanding in Christianity, 513. 
 
 Social customs influenced by Christianity, 
 iii. 313, 321 n. 5. 
 
 Societies, spiritual, benevolent, iv. 34, 266, 
 267,276, 293,302, 303, 607, 612,613, 
 627, 628, 631 ; v. 143, 213, 250 n. 1, 
 381. For church building, iv. 293. For 
 Bible reading, iv. 321-324. 
 
 Society, rudeness of, iii. 63 n. 1, 64, 70 ; 
 iv. 293. Avoidance of, iv. 296. See 
 Barbarism. 
 
 Society Islands, iv. 17. 
 
 Socinianism, i. 602 n. 6 ; ii. 387,449, 494 ; 
 iv. 450. 
 
 Socrates, the church historian, on Por- 
 phyry, i. 170. Novatian, 244, 245. 
 BeVyll, 593 n. Methodius, 720. Mar- 
 cus, ii. 81 n. 1. Gothic martyi-s, ii. 156. 
 Melctian schism, ii. 254 n. Ursicinus, 
 ii. 256 n. 5. Festivals, ii. 332, 333. 
 Outbreak of Arian controversy, ii. 409 
 n. 4. Recall of Arius, his confession, 
 ii. 422 n. 4. l^eath of Arius, ii. 430 n. 
 1. The confession at Philippo])olis, ii. 
 436 n. 1. Recall of Athauasius, ii. 436 
 n. 4. Nestorius, ii. 505 n. 1, 506 n. 1. 
 Palladius and, ii. 756 n. 1. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Hist. Eccles., 1. i. c. 9, ep. of the Nicene cone, 
 on the Meletian schism, ii. 226 n. 1 ; c. 11, 
 Paphnutius on wedlock, 180 n. 4; c. 14, Eu- 
 sebius and Theognis, 421 n. 1 ; c. 38, Arius 
 and Constantine, 428 n. 4 
 
 L. ii., Arianism at the court of Con.«!tantius, ii. 
 431 n. 4 ; c. 15, 205 n. 1 ; c. 41, Thcophilus 
 the Goth, 150 n. 1 ; c. 43, Eustathians,?81 
 n. 1. 
 
 L. iii. c. 1, Ecebolius, ii. 42 n. ; c. 7, Beryll, i. 
 593 n. ; c. 16, ancient literature, ii. 77 n. 2 ; 
 14 
 
 c 23, Porphyry, i. 170 n. 1 ; cc. 24, 25, Jo- 
 vian, ii. 88 n. 
 
 L. iv. c. 13, Methodius and Origen, i. 720 n. 4; 
 c. 23, Anthony, ii. 269 n. 2, 270 n. 3 ; c. 28, 
 Novatian, i. 244 n. 1 : c. 32, Orat. of Themia- 
 tius, ii. 91 n. 4 ; c. 33, Athanaric, the Goths, 
 ii. 151 n. 3, 156 n. 4 ; c. 36, Mavia and Moses, 
 ii. 142 n. 6. 
 
 L. V. c. 8, Patriarchs, ii. 196 n. 3; c. 10, see 
 Valesius ; c. 16, Egyptian temples destroyed, 
 98 n. 2 ; c. 19, abolition of penance in Greek 
 oh., 216 n. ; c. 22, period of quadragesima, 
 338 n. 6. 
 
 L. vii. c. 7, Cyrill, ii. 512 n. 2 ; cc. 21, 22, Aca^ 
 cius, 1.36 n. 1 ; c. 25, schism averted, 762 n. 
 1 ; (c. 30, the Burgundians, iii. 4 n. 2) ; c. 32, 
 Anastasius, 507 nn. 1,2; c. 33, the slaves 
 and the right of asylum, 178 n. 1 ; c. 34, ban- 
 ishment of Nestorius, .552 n. 4 ; c. 31, Sil- 
 vanus of Troas, 171 n. 3 ; c. 41, Proclus, 556 
 n. 2 ; c. 45, and the Johannites, 762 n. 2. 
 
 Socrates the philosopher, against the rage 
 for enlightenment, i. 5. His import- 
 ance, i. 18. Demon of, i. 406. Julian 
 on, ii. 60. Abclard, iv. 379. Aristotle 
 and, V. 279. Jerome of Prague, v. 377, 
 380. 
 
 Sodom, iv. 564 ; v. 176, 200. 
 
 Sodracli, a convert, iv. 43. 
 
 Soissons, crowning of Pepin at, iii. 69. 
 Musical school at, 128. Riculf of, 427. 
 
 Soldiers, of Christ, i. 199 ; v. 249. Chris- 
 tian, i. 146, 147, 272, 273; ii. 28, 74. 
 Vocation of, v. 214. See Military ser- 
 vice. 
 
 Solidarity, v. 47. 
 
 Solomon, i. 229, iii. 422 ; iv. 396. Song 
 of, ii. 306 n. 3, 509 (see Bernard). Song, 
 5:2, ii. 36. Translation and exposi- 
 tion by Williram, iii. 471. See Prov- 
 erbs. 
 
 Solomon of Bassora, ii. 738 n. 6. 
 
 Solstitia, ii. 347 n. 4, 349. 
 
 Xu/xa ^vrjTov, E/xTraifEg, ii. 617 n. 
 
 Somme, iii. 420 n. 1. 
 
 Somnambulism, i. 513, 520 ; iii. 591 n. 4 ; 
 iv. 368. 
 
 Son of David, i. 364, 574, 658. 
 
 Son of God, i. 382, 531, 586. Celsus on, 
 163. In Jewish theology, 574. With 
 Origen, 548, 549, 554, 589-592, 622, 623. 
 With the Monarchians, 577-586, 592. 
 J. Martvr, 585 n. Sabellius, 595, 596, 
 598-601". Paul of Samosata, 602, 603. 
 Tertullian, 605. Dionys. Alex., 606. 
 As a creature, 607. Relation to the 
 Holy Spirit, 608-610. Ep. of Barna- 
 bas," 658. Hieracas, 716. 
 
 Second Period. Julian on, ii. 56. 
 The Apostles, 393. Augustin, 400. In 
 the Eastern and Western systems of 
 doctrine, 403, 404. With Arius, 405- 
 408, 410, 416, 425. Eusebins of Cffisa- 
 rea, 411, 412, 419, 420. Athanasius, 
 424, 425. Confession at Philippopolis, 
 436 n.l. Marcellus, 439. Eunomius, 
 444, 446, 448, 478. Photinus, 482. 
 Theodore, 500, 502. Nestorius, 508, 
 512. Eternity of, 411 n. 1,412, 452. 
 Platonico-Origenistic doctrine, 764 n. 
 2 (see Origen). Gerhard, iii. 600. 
 
210 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Fifth Period. Incarnation, iv. 66, 
 384. The Son of God with Joachim, 
 227-230. Schohistics, 458-465. Con- 
 troversy coucerniiijj, 5.'?4. Bogomilcs, 
 554. Catharists, 509. And law, v. 208. 
 See Ado])tion, (."lirist, Lofro-s, Trinitv. 
 
 Son of Man, i. 157, 658 ; ii.'4.39 ; iii. l"60. 
 With :Mani, i. 49.3, 494, 505 n. 1. 
 
 Sonj;, sacred, ii. 83, 149, 354; iii. 74, 106, 
 311; iv. 28, 40, 42, 58, 21 2, 561 ; v. 371, 
 379. Use of in the family, i. 281, 286. 
 In puhlic worship, i. 304. At tlie Aga- 
 pse, i. 326. See Church Psalmody, 
 Hymns, Music. 
 
 Songs, spiritual, ii. 354. Of Arius, ii. 409, 
 413. Of Cosmas, iii. 206 n. 3. Ger- 
 man, iv. 155, 188. National, iv. 180. 
 See Hymns. 
 
 Sons of God, with Philo, i. 57. In pagan- 
 ism, 586. 
 
 Soothsavers, soothsaying, i. 103; ii. 94, 
 108 ; "iii. 56, 449 ; iV. 55, 359 n. 3, 462 
 n. 4. 
 
 Sopatros, rhetorician, ii. 21, 22 n. 1, 31, 
 428 n. 1. 
 
 2o(^m, in Gnosticism, i. 389 n. 2, 399 n. 2. 
 With individual Gnostics, 400, 414, 
 420, 424, 426-428, 430, 431, 434, 443, 
 444, 446, 448, 477. 'kvu and «arw, 181 
 ^vTiOKptvTjTmTj , 414. Origen, 544, 546. 
 
 Sophia, sister of Henrv IV., iv. 4. 
 
 Sophia of Bohemia, v! 253, 271, 287. 
 
 Sopliists, i. 5, 19; ii. 39, 288. 
 
 Sophronius, monk, opponent of the com- 
 pact with the Monophysites, iii. 178. 
 Is made patriarch of Jerusalem, 179. 
 His circular letter expressing Dyothe- 
 Ictism, 179, 180. See Harduin, iii' 1258. 
 
 Sorbonne, the, iv. 303. Library, 606 n. 
 4, 618 n. 1. 
 
 Sorcery, i. 87 ; ii. 91 ; iii. 312. 
 
 S(jp6f, iii. 248 n. 
 
 Sorrow for sin, iv. 240, 241, 390. See 
 Penitence. 
 
 Sortes sanctorum, iii. 129. 
 
 Sossuba. See Ithacius. 
 
 Soter, bp. of Rome, i. 299 n. 4, 525. 
 
 2(jr^p, Soter in Gnosticism, i. 399 n. 2, 
 492 and n. 5, 549. With Valentine, 
 423, 424, 426-434. Apelles, 475. 
 
 Soterich, diaconus, iv. 533 n. 9. 
 
 Soul, consciousness of God in the, i. 177 
 (see God). Soul in Phitonism, 378, 
 618. With the Gnostics, Basilides, 403. 
 Relation to spirit, with Valentine, 426 ; 
 to the Soter, 428 ; to God, with Ter- 
 tullian, 616, 618 ; Hermogenes, 616- 
 618. 
 
 Origin of the, church doctrine as to, 
 1.714. Essenes, 47. Bardesanesou the, 
 441. Ophites, 444. Marcion,468. The 
 Manicheans, 491, 496-501. Philo, Sa- 
 bellius, 597. Tertullian, 618. Apolli- 
 naris on the, ii. 487, 489. The Pauli- 
 cians, iii. 258, 200 (redemption of), 201. 
 David of Dinanto, iv. 447. Preexist- 
 euce of (see Preexi.stence). Corporeal- i 
 
 ity, Faustus of Rhegium, ii. 706 n. 2. 
 Mortal, with Valentine, i. 426 ; Tatian, 
 i. 456 ; Hermogenes, i. 618; Arabians, 
 i. 710, see Immortality. Symbol of the 
 Logos, with Sabellius, i. 597. llieracas 
 on the, i. 714. In ecstasy, Clement, i. 
 520. XoyiKT] and a?.oyor, \'. 618 ; iii. 559 
 n. 3. Doctrine of two souls, iii. 559 n. 
 3 ; iv. 562. Soul reunited to its guid- 
 ing spirit (Catharists), iv. 567, 571. 
 Heavenly garments of the, iv. 572, 575. 
 See Metempsychosis, Traducianism. 
 Soul, mundane, of nature, of the world, i. 
 376, 624. With Valentine, 420, 421, 
 423, 428. The Ophites, 443-446. The 
 Mauicheans, 480, 491, 494-496. In 
 matter, 376. In the stars, 392. Heav- 
 enly, iii. 260 ; iv. 567, 579. See Me- 
 tempsychosis. 
 Soul of' Christ, with Mani, i. 493. Iren- 
 ffius, 6.34, 635. Tertullian, 635. Origen, 
 636-040. Apollinaris, ii. 487-489, 491. 
 Theodore, ii. 498. The Origcuists, ii. 
 704 n. 3. See Person of Christ. 
 Soul of light, ii. 769 n. 3. See Light na- 
 ture. 
 Souls, in nature, purification of, Maniche- 
 ans on, i. 480, 492, 493. Of human 
 souls, 496-499, 501. Guidance of, ir. 
 51.3. 
 South Sea islands, iii. 305 n. 2. 
 Sovereignty of God. See Predestination. 
 Sozomen, church historian, Julian and 
 Marcus, ii. 81 n. 1. Abolitiou of pen- 
 ance in the Greek church, 216. Ursi- 
 nus, 256 n. 5. Rise of Arian contro- 
 versy, 409 n. 4. Arius and Constan- 
 tine, 428 u. 4. Recall of Athanasius, 
 436 u. 4. Chrysostom and the Origen- 
 istic monks, 753 n. 2. 
 
 Hist, eccles., 1. i. c. 5, Constantine and Hosius, 
 ii. 31 n. 4 : c. 7, Liciniu.s, 18 n. 1 ; c. 8, law 
 of (.'on.stantiiie against paganism, 2S n. 3 
 (court chapel of C., iii. 10f( n. 1) ; c. 9, law of 
 C. on arbitration of bps., 171 n. 2 ; c. 13, An- 
 thony, 264 u. 3 : c. 16, time of passover, 337 
 n. 3 ; c. 24, Mcletian schism, 254 n. 
 L. ii. c. 11, Phusik, ii. 1.32 n. 1 ; c. 29, death 
 of Arius, 4.30 n. 3. L. iii. c. 11, the creed 
 of Philippopolis, 436 n. 1 ; c. 14, Uilarion, 
 271 n. 2 : the Eustathians, 281 n. 1. L. iv 
 c. 29, the Arians at Antioch, 455 n. 
 L. y. c. 4, Julian and Maris, ii. 79 n. 3; c. 5, 
 restoration of temples, 67 n. 1 ; c. 7, fate of 
 Georgius, SO n. 2 : c. 17, Julian's statues, 74 
 n. 2 ; Soldiers betrayed into offering, 75 n 
 1 ; c. 19, Babylas, 83 n. 1 ; c. 20, Theodoras, 
 S3 n. 3. 
 L. vi. c. 1, Julian and Arsaces, ii. 86 n. 3 ; c. 2, 
 ■yei'e'o'ia toO ereier/xoO, 351 n. 1 ; c. 3, Joyian, 
 8S n. 1 ; c. .32. Epiphanius, 74l n. o ; e. 33, 
 the /3o<ricoi'. 293 n. 4 ; c. 36, Themistius on 
 toleration, 91 n. 4; c.37, the Goths, 168 n. 4; 
 c. 38, Mavia, 142 n. 5. 
 L. yii. c. 15, Egyptian temples destroyed, ii. 98 
 n. 2. Marcelfus of Apamea, 99 n. 1 ; c. 16, pen- 
 ance in the Greek ch., 216 n. (c. 19, preaching 
 in the Roman ch., i. 303 n. 6) : c. 2.5, place 
 of the emperor in the ch., 321 n. 6. L. yiii. 
 c. 11, Theophilus and the Anthropomor- 
 phites, 752 n. 1 1 c. 12, T. and Isidore, 753 
 n. 2. 
 
 Sozopolis, ii. 590 ; iii. 206. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 211 
 
 Space, in relation to God, iv. 451. See 
 Omnipresence. 
 
 Spain, spread of Christianity there, i. 8.5, 
 122. In the Diocletinn persecution, 1.54, 
 155. Conflict with Rome, 217. Power 
 of deacons in the Spanish church, 233. 
 Ascetic spirit, ii. 180, 181. Time of 
 baptism, ii. 360. Daily communion, ii. 
 364. Xicene creed, doctrine of the 
 Holy Spirit, 471 (iii. 555). Priscillian- 
 ists in Spain, ii. 771, 772, 774, 775 n. 6. 
 Third and Fourth Periods. Venera- 
 tion of St. Martin in, iii. 7. Eligius, 
 42. Relation of the church there to 
 the state, 95, 96, 105. Eelation of the 
 Spanish to the Eomish church, 117, 
 118, 121, 152 (iv. 88 and n. 3). Cul- 
 ture, 151, 152, 165. Adoptianist con- 
 troversies, 156-165. Condition under 
 the Mohammedans, 152, 156, 164 and 
 n. 2, 335-345. Addition to the creed, 
 555 (ii. 471). Sects, 603 n. 2. 
 
 Fijlh Period. Merchants from, iv. 
 69. Feof of the Roman church, 88. 
 Saracens in, 191. Bernard's monks, 
 254. Dominicans, 269. Arabian phi- 
 losophy from, 325. Rationalism, 431. 
 Waldenses, 613. Inquisition in, 643. 
 Sixth Period. The measures asrainst 
 the memorv of Boniface VIII., y. 22 
 (303). The" Spanish at Constance. 112, 
 118,119, 126. BenedictXIII., 112, 303. 
 Pilgrimages to, see St. lago. See 
 Schott. 
 
 Spanish bishops, letter to Charlemagne, 
 and to the Prankish bps., defence of 
 Adoptianism, iii. 164 n. 3, 165. See 
 Alcuin, opp., t. ii. 
 
 Sp.irtianus, i. 663 n. 2. 
 
 Spectacles, public, attitude of the Chris- 
 tians in regard to, i. 263-267, 719, 720 ; 
 ii. 258, 336, 342. 
 
 Speculative tendencies, i- 394. Gregory 
 the Great on, iii. 143. New awakening 
 of, iii. 471 ; iv. 281, 324, 356, 373, 401, 
 444. Anselm, iv. 367. Thomas Aqui- 
 nas, iv. 423, 430. At O.xford, v. 240. 
 Danger, limits of, v. 392, 393. Mys- 
 tico-speculative. iv. 283, 401-408, 411. 
 
 Speculators, Fulco and the, iv. 210. 
 
 Speculum Stultorum, iv. 265 n. 4. 
 
 Speier, iv. 74, 112. 
 
 Speraindeo, abbot, iii. 430 n. 3. 
 
 Speratus, the martyr, i. 122, 123. 
 
 loa}ic,i\. 188. 
 
 Spioker, Dr. 
 
 On Anselm of Havelbuig, iv. 536 n. 3. 
 
 Spirit, in Gnosticism, i. 426 (see Rvd'/za), 
 in Pantheistic dualism, i. 481, 482. 
 Living, with the Manicheans, i. 492, 
 499, 505. Difficulty of conceiving the 
 notion of, i. 560. Doctrine concerninir, 
 i. 612. Origen, i. 569, 587, 623-630, 
 636-639. David of Dinanto, iv. 447. 
 Anselm, iv. 457. Spirit of man and the 
 idea of God, iv. 443, 457. Absolute, iv. 
 
 445 n. 2. Church of the, i. 518. Flesh 
 and, ii. 619, 624, 734; v. 384. See 
 UvEVfta. 
 
 Spirit of God, i. 179, 180. See Holy 
 Spirit. 
 
 Spirit of Jesus Christ, v. 200, 201, 206, 
 218, 227-229, 231. 
 
 Spirit of the universe, Pliny on the, i. 10. 
 
 Spiritales, in Montanism, i. 518, 524. In 
 the Decretals, iii. 348. With Joachim, 
 iv. 228, 230. Franciscan, iv. 291, 617. 
 
 Spirits, Jewish, oriental doctrine of, i. 66. 
 World of, 66; with Origen, 587, 714; 
 gradations in the, ii. 776 n. 4. Spirits 
 of the earth, i. 449. 
 
 Spirits, pro%-ing of, i. 181. Evil, ii. 274 
 n. 2, 278. See Demons. 
 
 Sjiiritual and secular, placed in opposi- 
 tion, i. 198, 199 ; ii. 179, 180, 259, 262, 
 263; iv. 151, 166; v. 172, 213,215,216. 
 Confounded, ii. 184, 185; iv. 1.33, 147, 
 174, 215 ; V. 28, 42. Separated, iv. 186. 
 Inquiries into their relation, iv. 141 ; 
 v. 24, 25. See Consilia evangelica, 
 Mouachism, Prie.sthood, Secular. 
 
 Spiritual dangers, v. 392. See Tempta- 
 tions. 
 
 Spiritual gifts, i. 516. With Gegnasius, 
 iii. 249. See Charismata. 
 
 Spiritual judicature, iii. 107, 108, 406, 
 407. 
 
 Spiritual knowledge, iv. 232, 370. 
 
 Spiritual natures, men (see nvevfxanKoi, 
 Spiritales). With Joachim, iv. 230- 
 232. 
 
 Spiritual offices, motives for entering, iii. 
 97 nn. 2, 3. See Appointments, Bene- 
 fices. 
 
 Spiritual order, ii. 259. See Clergy. 
 
 Spiritual societies. See Societies. 
 
 Spiritual tendency, i. 557 ; v. 390. 
 
 Spiritual trials, Hildegard on, iv. 218. 
 See Temptations. 
 
 Spiritual world, i. 426. See Spirit. 
 
 Spiritus principalis, iv. 571. 
 
 Spitals, iv. 267. 
 
 Sponsors, i. 315; iii. 53, 61. 
 
 Sporacius, ii. 582 n. 1. 
 
 Sporting, among the clergy, iii. 53, 56. 
 
 Sports. See Spectacles. 
 
 "E-aOvdalot, of Plotinus, i. 29. 
 
 Sprinkling, in baptism, i. 238 n. 2, 310. 
 
 Ssanang Ssetzen. 
 Geschichte der Ost-mongolen fSchmidt, trans 
 Petersburg, 1S29), p. 87 ; iv. 46 n. 1. 
 
 St. Adalbert, church of, in Prague, v. 
 
 293. 
 St. ^gidius, church of, in Prague, v. 
 
 175. 
 St. Agatha, convent of, iii. 423. 
 St. Aile (Agil), iii. 38 n. 1. 
 St. Andrew, festival of, iv. 105 n. 4. 
 St. Angelo, castle of (Domum Crescen- 
 
 tii), iv. 120, 128, 129 ; v. 73, 74. 
 St. Anthony's fire, iii. 408 n. 1 ; iv. 266 
 
 Society of St. Anthony, iv. 266. See 
 
 Acta S. Jan. 
 
212 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 St. Augiistin, order of, v. 183. See Au- 
 giistin. 
 
 St. Barbara, V. 189. 
 
 St. Beruard, mount, iv. 214. 
 
 St. Blasen, monastery of, iv. 233. 
 
 St. Clara, order of, iv. 276. 
 
 St. Cosmas, isle of, iii. 521. 
 
 St. Cyran, ii. 301 n. 4. 
 
 St. Denis, church of, iii. 446. Abbey of, 
 iv. 140 n. 4, 374, 382. See Dionys- 
 ius. 
 
 St. Dominic, monastery of, at Pisa, iv. 69 
 n. 2. 
 
 St. Elizabeth, iv. 302. 
 
 St. Eloy, iii. 41 n. 2. See Eligius. 
 
 St. Emmeran, monastery, iii. 324. 
 
 St. Evreul, monastery, iv. 92 n. 5. 
 
 St. Gall, monastery, iii. 36, 471. St. Galli 
 church in Prague, t. 134. See Mo- 
 uachus Sangalli. 
 
 St. Genovese, abbey of, iv. 416. 
 
 St. Gilles, iv. 597. 
 
 St. Gorze, monastery, iii. 336 n. 2, 345. 
 
 St. Hubrccht, monastery, iii. 37. 
 
 St. Jago di Compostella, iii. 394 ; iv. 298, 
 306, G40. 
 
 St. Lazari, island of, iii. 250 n. 1. 
 
 St. Leufroy, monastery, iii. 529 n. 3. 
 
 St. Malo, island of, iv. 236. 
 
 St. Marcel, priory of, iv. 400. 
 
 St. Marci, cardinal, v. 104. 
 
 St. Martin, iii. 333 and n. 3. Chapel of, 
 ii. 298. Church in Kent, iii. 12. Mon- 
 astery near Pontisara, iv. 97 n. 8. At 
 Tours, iv. 359 n. 2. See Martin of 
 Tours. 
 
 St. Martin. 
 
 Memoire?, etc., de rArm^nie (Paris, 1819), t, 
 i. p. 323, Persian religious wars, ii. 138 n. 2. 
 T. ii. p. 472, proclam.ation of Jlihr Nerseh, i. 
 489 n. 1 ; ii. 127 n. 2, 137 n. 2. Nazarenes, ii. 
 129 n. 2. 
 
 St. Maum, monastery, iii. 315 n. 1. 
 
 St. Michael, festival of, iii. 303. Church 
 
 of, at Prague, v. 337. See Michael. 
 St. Nicholas, church of, v. 175. 
 St. Paul, church of, at Rome, ii. 160. 
 St. Peter, church of. See Peter. 
 St. Ricquier. See Centulum. 
 St. Sahiherga, life of, iii. 38 nn. 2, 3. See 
 
 Acta >S. (). R. S»c. ii. 
 St. Salvator, cloister in Schaffhauseu, iv. 
 
 233. 
 St. Scbald, church of, v. 321. 
 St. Sophia, church of, iii. 329, 583 ; iv. 
 
 5.34, 555 n. 1. 
 St. Steiihen, ii. 369; iii. 211. 
 St. Thierry, monastery, iv. 393. 
 St. Veronica, handkerchief of, v. 3. 
 St. Victor, foundation of canonicals at 
 
 Paris, iv. 401, 410-414. See Hugo, 
 
 Pirliard. 
 Staff, of bisliops and abbots, iii. 402 ; iv. 
 
 134, 142. See Insignia. 
 Stagirius, monk, ii. 273. 
 Stake, death at the, i. (95), 109, 111, 
 
 506; ii. 19 n. 3; iv. 597, 629, 639, 643 ; 
 
 V. 371, 379, 392, 412. See Martyrdom, 
 
 Persecution. 
 Stanislaus of Znaim. See Znaim. 
 Star Spirits, i. 382, 383 n., 447. See 
 
 Ophites, Saturnin. 
 Stars, the, with Plotinus, i. 392. Barde- 
 
 sanes, 442. Ophites, 444, 445. Julian, 
 
 ii. 48, 60. In Priscilliauism, ii. 777. 
 
 With the Catharists, iv. 572, 575. Sea 
 
 Planets. 
 Stasek, martyr in Prague, v. 288-290. 
 State, idea of the Eoman, i. 86. Eelation 
 
 of Christianity to the state, i. 259-262, 
 
 440; ii. 15,16. Ptolemseus on the, i. 
 
 439, 440. Influence on the church, ii. 
 
 72. Ancient notion of the, i. 86 ; ii. 114 
 
 (53) ; V. 26. Influence on doctrine, ii. 
 
 382. Dependence on the church, iii. 92, 
 
 96. Independence, v. 134. See Church 
 
 and state. Emperors. 
 State religion, i. 7, 70, 86-93 ; ii. 9, 14- 
 
 16, 21, 34-37 ; iii. 251. See Religio. 
 Statesmen, Roman, i. 77. 
 Stationes, i. 296. See Dies Stationum. 
 Statues, of the Gods, ii. 27, 95 n. 4. Of 
 
 Julian, 74. See Images. 
 Staudlin. 
 
 Archiv. fur alte und Neue Kirchengeschichte 
 (ii. 1), essay on Berengar, iii. 505 n. 5, 509 n. 
 4. IV. 3tes St., § 549, German songs, iv. 188 
 n.l. 
 
 Staupitz, V. 360. 
 
 Stauros, cross, with Valentine, i. 419, 420, 
 
 431. 
 Stavelo, monastery, iii. 458. 
 Stedingers, the, iv. 643, 644. 
 Stefner, lay missionary in Iceland, iii. 
 
 302. 
 Steiermark, church in, iii. 316. 
 Steinach, river, iii. 36. 
 Steiufeld. See Everwin of. 
 Stekna, John of, v. 183 n. 2, 258. 
 Steukel, king of S\yeden, iii. 292, 293. 
 Stephanus, abbot, iii. 196 n. 2. Vita 
 
 Ste])haui (ed. ISIuratori), 193 n. 2. 
 Stephanus, leader of rebellion, iii. 209. 
 Stephanus, leader of the monks in favor 
 
 of image worship, iii. 220. His conduct 
 
 before the emperor, 220. See Stephen, 
 
 monk. 
 Stephanus Euodias Assemani. 
 
 Bibliotheca Oriental., t. i. f. 391, the Chronicle 
 of Edessa, i. 80 n. 2, 291 n. 3. T. ii. f. 30, 
 ep. of Xenayas, ii. 615 n. 3 ; p. 291, Abul- 
 phanigiua on Bar Sudaili, ii. 516 n. 1 ; p^ 
 1(536, .lacob of Edessa on Christmas, ii. 345 
 n.l. 
 
 T. iii. P. i. pp. 20, 75, acta martvrum, persecu- 
 tion in Persia, ii. 126 nn. 2, 3"; f. S), Phusik, 
 ii. 132 n. : f. .36, Ehed-Jesu, list of Syrian 
 eccles. writers, i. 681 n. 5 ; ii. 553 n. 3: f. 
 95. Xestorian missions, iv. 45 n.2; f. 152, 
 accusations again.st Christians, ii. 126 n. 4; 
 f. 168, Tiniotheus, Nestorian patriarch, ii. 89 
 n.2; f . Iti3, iii. 89 n. 3 : f. 181. ii. 127 n. 4 ; 
 f. 186, ii. 130 n. 1 : f. 188, ii. 129 n. 2: f. 215, 
 ii. 125 n. 6; f. 227, second pei-secution, ii. 
 126 n.l: f. 243, Jacobus, ii. 143 n. ; ff. 323, 
 324, extracts from Diodorus of Tarsus and 
 Theodore on restoration, ii. 7.38 n. 6; f. 391 
 extracts from Jacobite historians, ii. Oil n 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 213 
 
 1. P. ji. f. 79, celibacy of clergy abolished 
 in the Nestorian church, ii. 611 n. 2 ; fE. 486, 
 488, Kerait, Prester John, iv. 46 n. 2. 
 
 Bibl. Vat., t. iii. P. 2, f. 927, school at Nisibis, 
 ii. 183 n. 
 
 Kalendaria eccles. univers., t. iii. f. 175, Cy- 
 rill aud Nicholas I., iii. 316 n. 4. 
 
 Stephanus Gobarus, i. 675, 682 ; ii. 614; 
 iv. 390. 
 
 Stephaims Niobes, ii. 613, 
 
 Stephanus of Antioch, ii. 436 n. 4. 
 
 Stephen, author of the life of Stephen of 
 Obaize, iv. 312 and n. 2. 
 
 Stephen, bp. of Rome, i. 214-217, 318- 
 321, 323 n. 1. 
 
 Stephen, cardinal, iii. 395. 
 
 Stephen, enemy of images, iii. 213. In- 
 scription by, 213 n. 4. 
 
 Stephen, Hungarian prince, iii. 333-335. 
 See Acta S. Sep. 
 
 Stephen, monk, image worsliipper, iii. 213 
 n. 3, 220. Life of, see Analecta Grteca. 
 
 Stephen L See Stephen, bishop. 
 
 Stephen II., pope, Boniface and, iii. 71 
 nu. 1, 2. Gregory of Utrecht, 73. So- 
 licits the aid of Pepin against the Lon- 
 gobards, 119. Arrogates to himself the 
 right of confirming marriages among 
 princes, 120, 121. On church Psalm- 
 ody, 242. Ariald, 390. 
 
 Stephen IX., pope, iii. 387. 
 
 Stephen, president of the sect at Orleans, 
 iii. 595. 
 
 Stephen, son of Basilius, the Macedonian, 
 iii. 568 n. 3. 
 
 Stephen, the martvr, i. 341 ; iii. 211, 212 ; 
 V. 377. Festival of, i. 369. 
 
 Stephen de Ansa, iv. 606. 
 
 Stephen de Borbone (de Bella Villa), iv. 
 607 n. 1. 
 
 De septem donis spiritus sancti, Peter Waldus, 
 iv. 606 u. 4. 
 
 Stephen Gobarus. See Stephanus. 
 
 Stephen Harding, Cistercian abbot, iv. 
 252. 
 
 Stephen Langton, cardinal, iv. 174. 
 
 Stephen of Dola, abbot, against the Wick- 
 lifites, V. 251. Friendly to Huss, 252. 
 Opponent of Huss, 262. Flight of 
 Zbvnek, 275 nn. Huss and the mar- 
 tyrs of Prague, 289, 290. 
 
 Citalions : — 
 
 Anti-Wickliffus (Medulla tritici), in Pez The- 
 saurus, t. iv., V. 247 n. 4 ; ff. 157, 158, Wick- 
 lifite doctrines in Bohemia aud Moravia, v. 
 371 II. 2 : f . 158, ordinance of Zbvnek, 247 n. 
 4; ff. 184, 209, 213, 214, U'icklifitism in B., 
 251 nn. 2-6 ; f . 240, letters of fraternities, 
 250 n. 1. 
 
 Anti-Hussus, f. 373, closing of Bethlehem 
 chapel, v. 265 n. 1 ; f. 380, former friendship 
 with Huss, 252 n. 2; Edict of Wenceslaus, 
 
 287 n. 2 ; ff. 380, -381, the martyrs of Prague, 
 
 288 n. 3, 289 nn. ; f. 381, Beguiues, 288 n. 1 ; 
 f. 383, Huss accused of pride, 26S n. 2 ; f. 
 386, burning of Wicklif "s books, 262 n. 3 ; f . 
 390, friends of Huss, 260 n. 1, 288 u.l; ff. 
 417, 418, burning of the books of Wicklif, 
 262 n. 2; ff. 418, 419, death of Zbynek, 275 
 n. 2. See Pez, t. iv. 
 
 Dialogus volatilis, f . 462, auditors of Huss, v. 
 257 n. 1 i £E. 464,465, 466, citation of Huss to 
 
 Rome, 271 n. 1, 301 n. 3 ; f. 474, indulgences, 
 285 n. 1 ; f. 492, appeal of Huss, 295 n. 2 ; f . 
 492, Beguines, 288 n. 1. See Pez, t. iv. 
 
 Stephen of Obaize, abbot, iv. 312. On 
 indulgences, 351. 
 
 Life of (see Baluz), f. 69, pref. iv. 312 n. 2. L. 
 i. c. 4, charitable customs, 295 n. 5 ; the 
 false anchoret, 243 n. 1. L. ii. c. 4, f. 106, 
 312 n. 4 ; c. 18, indulgences, 351 nn. 5, 6 ; 
 church building, 293 n. 1. 
 
 Stephen of Prague, v. 118. See Paletz. 
 Stephen of Tournay, bp., iv. 416. 
 
 Ep. 79, Simon of Tournay, iv. 418 n. 4 ; ep. 221, 
 forged bulls, 205 n. 1 ; ep. 241, on the the- 
 ologians, 416 n. 1. See Bibl. Pair. Lugd. 
 
 Stephen Paletz. See Paletz. 
 
 Stettin, history of its conversion, iv. 11- 
 
 16, 25-30. 
 Steuart. 
 
 Tomus singularis insign. auctarum (Tngold- 
 stadt, 1616), c. 33, liber penitentialis, of R,a- 
 banus Alaurus (letters to Ueribaldj, iii. 497 
 n. 1. 
 
 Stewards, ii. 191, 272. Of Roman bps., 
 
 192 n. 1. 
 Stigmata, iv. 276 and n. 1. See Marks. 
 Stilicho, ii. 102. 
 
 Stitney, Thomas of, v. 245 n. 5. 
 Stoa, the, ii. 106 n. 2. 
 Stobffius, Johannes. 
 
 Eclog.Te, 1. ii. c. i. 11 (ed. Ileeren), P. ii. p. 10, 
 saying of Demonax of Cyprus, i. 10 n. 1. 
 
 Stoicism, i. 10, 77. Its essence, 15-18. 
 Of Marcus Aurelius, 105, 106. Of 
 Novatian, 239. Cyprian on, 245. An- 
 thropology, 611. Christian, ii. 719. 
 
 Stone, the, of Codran, iii. 300. At Mec- 
 ca, iv. 535 n. 1. 
 
 Stoning, i. 93 ; iii. 326. 
 
 Stories, popular, iii. 19 n. See Legends. 
 
 Strabo, on mythology, i. 7. Moses, na- 
 ture worship, 9. 
 
 Geograph., 1. i. c. 2, i. 7 n. 2. L. xvi. c. 2, i. 9 
 n. 6. 
 
 Strahl. 
 
 Hist. Russian church, t. i. p. 61, Vladimir, iii. 
 329 n. 1. 
 
 Strangers, the Lord's Supper carried to, 
 i. 332. Care for, ii. 169 ; iv. 294, 295 
 (214). 
 
 Strassburg, crusaders from, iv. 74. Uni- 
 versity, iv. 421. Friends of God in, v. 
 381, 383, 388, 389, 390, 401, 407 Jo- 
 hannites of, v. 392 nn. 1, 2. See Wilde- 
 rod. 
 
 Strategius Musonianus, deputed by Con- 
 stantine to make inquiries concerning 
 the Manicheans, ii. 16, 769. 
 
 Streets, images in the, iii. 232. 
 
 Strenae, ii. 347, 351. 
 
 Strick, priest, iv. 40. 
 
 Stridon, ii. 742. 
 
 Stridova, ii. 742 n. 1. 
 
 Stromata. See Clement of Alexandria. 
 
 Stroth. 
 
214 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 1. 582 n. 3 ; on the Dialogue of Justin, i. 668 
 n. 3. See Repertorium. 
 
 Studien unci Kritiken. 
 
 Bd. i. St. 4, Laufs Essay, Scotus and Ratram- 
 nus, iii. oUU n. 2, 505 n. 3. 1828, i. 1, Gei- 
 seler on the mendicant orders, iv. 280 n. 4, 
 29 • n. 1. 1829, Bd. ii. II. 1, on the Paulicians, 
 iii. 244 n. 3. 1830, s. 397, (iieseler, critique 
 of Neander, on the Gnostics i. 401 n. 3, 402 
 n. 3,403 n. 2, 447 n. 2. 1831, H. 2, mono- 
 graph on Hugo of St. Victor, iv. 401 n. 3. 
 1833, H. 3, Ullmann, Greek ch. in the twelfth 
 century, iv. 530 n. 5 ; s. 920, etc., Seinisch. 
 on the I. Apolog. of J. Martyr, i. 6l>i n. 3, 
 665 nn. 1, 6. 1836, 4tes St. s. 1073, Ullmann 
 Hallischen Weihnachts-programm, Beryll, i. 
 591 n. 4 (593 n. 1). 1837, Protocol of the 
 trial of IIuss at Prague, 1414, v. 243 n. 1, 317 
 n. 4 ; s. 127, v. 274 n. 1 ; ss. 129, 130. v. 259 
 n. 1 ; s. 131, V. 255 n. 1 ; s. 132, v. 246 n. : ss. 
 139, 140, V. 250 n. 4 ; s. 143, v. 256 n. 2 ; s. 
 147, V. 288 n. 1. 1837, II. 2, Gieseler on Prcs- 
 ter John, iv. 47 n. 1838, II. i.. Prof. Piper on 
 ■writings of the church fathers, i. 676 n. 6; 
 Eugelhardt on Origen, i. 697 n. 1. 1842, 
 Thiersch (on Irenjeus, iii. 3), i. 204 n. 3. 
 
 Studies, of the twelfth century, iv. 203, 
 204, 357. John of Salisbury on the 
 methods of, 357, 358. Hugo of St. 
 Victor on the same, 401, 402. Peter 
 Cantor, 414. Peter of Blois, 415. Aqui- 
 nas, 423. Monastic, 287. Conrad on 
 study, V. 1 88. See Study, Dialectics, 
 Law, Theology. 
 
 Studion (Studium), monastery, iii. 535 n. 
 1, 536 n. 1, 583. 
 
 Studius, officer of state, ii. 173. 
 
 Study of the ancients. See Literature. 
 
 Sturm, abbot, iii. 74. Founds the monas- 
 teries of liersfeld and Fulda, 74, 75. 
 Labors and death, 75, 76. Difficulties 
 with arclibishop Lull, 75 n, 1. Life of, 
 75 n. 3. See Pertz. 
 
 Stylites, ii. 142, 292 ; iii. 28, 571 ; iv. 529 
 and n. 2, 532. Stylite at Thessalonica, 
 iv. 532. See Simeon. 
 
 Styria, ii. 742 n. 1. 
 
 Suabia, iii. 36, 37 ; iv. 3, 96 n. 6, 111, 
 176, 610. Friends of God in, v. 42, 
 411. See Rudoli)h of. 
 
 Subdcacons, Subdiaconi, i. 201 ; iii. 381, 
 384 n. 4, 386. 
 
 SubintroductaB, i. 277 n. 5 ; iv. 249. See 
 I,vvEcaaK-aL 
 
 Subjective and objective, with Origen, i. 
 634. Li salvation, iii. 183. In justifi- 
 cation, ii. 621, 678; iv. 304,305, 502, 
 509, 510, 513; v. 172, 302, 347. In 
 atonement, iv. 497, 502. In morals, iv. 
 388. Subject and accident in the Lord's 
 Supper, iv. 335, 336. 
 
 Subjective tendencies, i. 39; iv. 304, 305, 
 446. 
 
 Sublacus (Subiaco), ii. 297. 
 
 Subordination, with the Gnostics, i. 380, 
 469. In the tradition of the church, i. 
 575, 576, 608. In the Eastern church, 
 i. 585, 716; ii. 404, 405. TbeMonarchi- 
 ans, i. 591, 592. With Origen, i. 589, 
 590, 605. .In the Western church, i. 
 605-607 and u. 1, 610. With Alius, ii. 
 
 405, 408. Marcellus of Ancyra, ii. 438, 
 
 440, 478. Supplanted by "tlie Nicene 
 
 doctrine, ii. 473. With Catharists, iv. 
 
 569, 574. The Pasagii, iv. 590. 
 
 In the doctrine of the Holy Spirit, i. 
 
 608, 609 ; ii. 466 ; iv. 569. 
 Substance and accidents, iv. 447. See 
 
 Lord's Supper. 
 Substitutes, iv. 201, 206. 
 Substrati, ii. 213. 
 Succath (Patricius), ii. 146. 
 Succession in si)irirual gifts, with Geg- 
 
 nsesius, iii. 249. See Apostolic. 
 Succndion, monastery, iii. 536 n. 1. 
 Sudhurv, Simon, abp. of Canterbury, v. 
 
 148, 161. 
 Sumes, Persiiin Christian, ii. 134. 
 Sueno. See Sveno. 
 Suetonius, on Chrestus, i. 94. 
 
 Vita Claudli, c. 24, Ducenarius, i. 604 n. 
 Suevi, iii. 34. Education, 73. 
 Suffering, with Basilides, i. 402 n. 3, 403 
 
 n. 3, 412. In Parsisra, ii. 129. Use of, 
 
 iv. 260. As awakening thought, v. 
 
 380, 381. God's meaning in, v. 411. 
 
 Patience in, v. 411, 412. 
 Sufferings of Chri.-^t, i. 301, 413, 471, 493, 
 
 552. See Christ, Redemption. 
 Suffetum, massacre of Christians at, ii. 
 
 102 n. 2. 
 Suffragan bps., iv. 215,326 n. 1. In Ger- 
 many, V. 101. 
 Suger, abbot of St. Denis. 
 Life of Louis VI., iv. 140 n. 4. 
 
 'Zv}ice?2oc, iii. 209 n. 1. 
 
 Suicide, the elder Pliny on, i. 11. Stoics, 
 i. 16. With the Donatists, Augustin, 
 ii. 231, 238. Among the monks, li. 273 ; 
 iv. 239 and n. 2. Judgment of the 
 church on, iii. 102 n. 4. In the sects, 
 iii. 602 and n. 1, 604 ; iv. 582. Sellers 
 of indulgences, v. 52. 
 
 Suidas, obscure passage in (Pulcheria), 
 ii. 519n. 1. 
 
 Suidger, bp. of Bamburg (Clement II.), 
 iii. 378. 
 
 Sulmone, iv. 193. 
 
 Sulpicius Severus. 
 
 Ithacius and Idacius, ii. 772 n. 3, 773 u. 1. 
 Biography of Martin of Tours, Dialogues, 773 
 n. 2. Dialog., i. c. 3, Origenist.s, 763 n. 3 ; 
 cc. 6, 7, 753 nn. 3, 4 ; c. 8, parochia, 194 n. 1 
 Uist. Sacr., 1. ii. c. 31, Hadrian's decree ban- 
 ishing .lews from .Jerusalem, i. 344 n. ; c. 46, 
 Priscilliau, ii. 772 u. 1 ; c. 50, Ithacius, ii. 
 772 n. 2. 
 
 'Ev/i/iopia, ii. 193 n. 2. 
 
 Sun, the, worship of, i. 125, 141 ; ii. 8 and 
 n. 3 ; iii. 587. With the E.sscnes, i. 47. 
 With Julian, ii. 49, 73. In Persia, ii. 
 128, 130, 131. With pagan Christians, 
 ii. 347 n. 4. Paulicians ? iii. 244 n. 4. 
 In Norway, iii. 294. Olof on tiie, iii. 
 299. Creator of the, iii. 304 n. 1. Chil- 
 dren of the, iii. 587. With the Catha- 
 rists, iv. 572. Eclipse of the, iv. 37. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 215 
 
 Sun and moon, sun-spirit, with the 
 Manichcans, i. 480, 493, 494, 497, 499, 
 500, 505 ; ii. 769 and n. 2. 
 
 Ivvdoeia, ii. 503, 504, 523. 
 
 Sunday, observance of, i. 98, 295, 296, 
 298, "301 n. 1, 676 ; ii. 28, 332-336, 338 
 n. 6; iii. 95, 123, 126, 294; iv. 9, 209, 
 278, 296, 297, 300 ; v. 140, 336. Con- 
 tributions on, i. 198. Places of meet- 
 in^:, i. 203, 290 ; ii. 194. Celebration of 
 the Lord'.s Supper, i. 332 ; ii. 333. Vis- 
 itation of prisoners, ii. 178; iii. 105. 
 Law of Constantine, suspending busi- 
 ness on, ii. 333, 336. Fasting excluded 
 from, i. 295 ; ii. 334 ; iii. 579. In Nor- 
 wa}', iii. 294. Wicklif and Huss on, v. 
 140, 336. With the Manicheans, i. 505. 
 Montanists, i. 521 u. 1. Millennial, ii. 
 616. 
 
 ^vveiaanroi, i. 277 n. 5, 659 ; ii. 182 n. 2 ; 
 iv. 249 n. 1, 633. 
 
 1iVveKd7jfxoi, iii. 264, 265. 
 
 Sunnia, ii. 159. 
 
 ^vvodui, olKOVjiEVUiai, ii. 209. 
 
 Supererogatory righteousness, i. 645, 714. 
 Works of Supererogation, iv. 349, 350. 
 See Indulgences, Merit. 
 
 Superior, the, in nionasticism, ii. 282 ; iv. 
 276, 290. Magister, iv. 267. Generalis 
 minister, iv. 268. 
 
 Supernatural, the longing for the, i. 11. 
 Relation of the, to Christianity, i. 72, 
 507,510. In Christ's life (Ebionites), 
 i. 348; (FeHx), iii. 163. The Clemen- 
 tines on the, i. 359. Constantine, ii. 
 21, 23. Alexandrian and Autiochian 
 schools, ii. 394. Su]iernatuial destiny 
 of man, i. 614. Supernatural element 
 in knowledge, iv. 429. Supernatural 
 revelation, iv. 429, 430. Hostility to 
 the, V. 393. See Miracles, Nature and 
 the Supernatural. 
 
 Supernaturalism, Jewish, i. 55, 64, 680. 
 Docetic, i. 387. Christian, i. 507, 570. 
 Two tendencies, i. 614. Montanistic, i. 
 51 1, 512-515, 523. With Julian, ii. 57. 
 In the Middle Ages, iv. 324, 338, 466 
 (312). In the doctrine of the fall, iv. 
 494. The Catharists, iv. 570. 
 
 Superstitio externa, i. 89 ; prava, exitia- 
 bilis, 98. 
 
 Superstition, in relation to the Roman 
 state religion, i. 6-8. Seneca on, 7. 
 Lucian, 7, 8. Straljo, 9. Relation to 
 unbelief, Plutarch, 13-15 (v. 401 ). And 
 unbelief, efforts at conciliating, 27-31. 
 Rehition to Christianitv, 33, 71, 79, 84. 
 At Rome, 89. Of Galerius, 145. 
 
 In the Second Period. As a wav to 
 faith, ii. 13, 119. Con.stantine, 13, "21- 
 23. Effects of disturbing, 27, 98. Con- 
 nected with the delay of baptism, 356, 
 357. With the Lord's Supper, 365, 366. 
 Eudoxia, 755, 756, 760. 
 
 In tlie Third and Fourth Periods. 
 Remains of pivgan, iii. 12, 42, 107, 123, 
 129, 130, 446 n. 1. Transferred to 
 
 Christianity, 56, 78. Arabian, 84. In 
 gifts to churches, 101. In the use of 
 the Bible, 129, 309. Of the sacraments, 
 136, 280, 301. In the West, 146. In 
 the Greek church, 169, 170,309, 531. 
 Connected with images (ii. 329), 201, 
 240, 428, 429 (see Image worship). Bul- 
 garians warned against, 311, 312. Op- 
 position to, 444, 446, 457. Promoted 
 by the clergy, 445, 446. 
 
 In the Fifth Period. Pagan, iv. 37. 
 Connected with the sacraments, 45, 
 338, 343. Mongolian, 48. Opposition 
 to, 317, 318, 328, 563, 564. Reactions 
 from, 324. Spread of, 328. In the 
 Eastern church, 531. 
 
 Clemangis on, v. 61. Ridicule of the 
 saints and, 81. Janow, 207. Huss on, 
 238, 250, 290. And immorality, 237, 
 238. And infidelity, 401. See Amu- 
 lets, Images, Miracles, Relics, Saints, 
 Witchcraft. 
 
 Support of the clern;y, i. 197, 198 n. I, 
 See Tithes. 
 
 Supralapsarians, ii. 704 n. 1. System, iii. 
 475. 
 
 Supreme essence, Strabo on the, i. 9 ; 
 S|)irit, in Platonism, 18, 26 ; essence, in 
 Neo-Platonism, 25. Absolute, substi- 
 tuted for, 26, 57, 578. Supreme God, 
 with Plato, 396 n. 3 ; in Gnosticism, 
 373, 381-384, 388, 393, 394, 578; Ce- 
 rinthus, 396-398; Basilides, 405-410; 
 Valentine, 424, 427, 428 ; Ptolemaeus, 
 437-439 ; Pseudo-Basilideans, 447 ; Car- 
 pocrates, 449 ; Prodiciaus, 451 ; Mani, 
 489-491 ; with Origen, 587 and n. 3 ; 
 Paulicians, iii. 259 ; Euchites, iii. 591. 
 Bogomiles, iv. 553, 554. Su])reme 
 light, i. 499. Supreme soul, i. 500. 
 
 Surius. See Acta Sanctorum of. 
 
 Sursum corda, i. 329 n. 1 ; ii. 363 n. 1 ; 
 iii. 136. 
 
 Susa, ii. 133. 
 
 Susannah, v. 332, 358. History of, i. 709, 
 v. 60; iii. 77 n. 4. 
 
 Snsiana, Mani in, i. 488. 
 
 Suso, Henry, v. 388, 411. Life and writ- 
 ings (see Diepenbrock). Little book of 
 eternal wisdom, 411 n. 3. 
 
 Sussex, Christianity in, iii. 22. 
 
 Sutri, council at, iii. 377. Treaty at, iv. 
 133. 
 
 Svantovit, idol of Riigen, iv. 31. 
 
 Sveno (Sven Otto). Son of Harald Blaa- 
 tand, iii. 288, 290. 
 
 Svidbert, among the Boruchtuarians, iii. 
 44. 
 
 Swabia. See Suabia. 
 
 Swatopluk. See Zwc^ntibold. 
 
 Swiitosiav, Russian prince, iii. 328. 
 
 Swearing, by the emperors, i. 90, 91, 109, 
 110. 
 
 Sweden, spread of Christianitv in, iii. 276- 
 287, 291-293. War with "Norway, iii. 
 297. Crusade against the Finns, iv. 45. 
 Gregory I., iv. 90. The bp. of Lund, 
 
216 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Jv. 164. ForiTOil bulls, iv. 204. Cister- 
 cian uiouustorios, iv. 254. Hiigitta of, 
 V. 44. riljrrims fivm, v. 2.ST. 
 
 Switzorliuui, Clirititiiiiiity in. iii. 34-37, 
 332. Arnold in, iv. 150. RerthoKl, iv. 
 SIS. Il.nrv of Cluny from. iv. 597. 
 Reformatory spirit, v. 128. See Basle, 
 Coustauce, Thesaurus, Hist, lldveti- 
 c:b. 
 
 Sword, i. 113 ; iv. 186. Power of the, iii. 
 255, 362, 363. Spiritual ami secular, 
 iv. 106 and u. 4. 130, 143. 151, 162. 165, 
 182. 186, 189. 190, 5S6, 643; v. 8, 10, 
 347, 353. Bernard on, iv. 159, 586. 
 Humbert, iv. 190. Joachim, iv. 223. 
 
 Sword, order of the brothers of the, iv. 
 45. 
 
 Sylcum, iii. 219. 
 
 Symbol, chantiiic of the, iii. 555. Changes 
 in the, 555, 577. See Creeds. 
 
 Symbolism, in Neo-riatonism, i. 27. 
 Alex. Judaism, 54, 56, 58, 59, 64. 
 Therapeuta\ 61. Gnostic. 372, 376, 
 381, 387. 392, 420.424, 435. 440. Maui, 
 482, 488, 495. rai:::ui, 672. Scotus on, 
 iii. 463, 464. 
 
 Symbolizing tendency, iii. 170. 206 n. 1. 
 
 Symbols, early Cluistiau, i. 292. 293 ; ii. 
 24 u. 4. Sacraments as, i. 304. 648 ; 
 ii. 723, 724, 734 : iii 495, 498, .500, 501, 
 505; v. 153, 154. lu media-val Cathol- 
 icism, iii. 200. Symbolic rites in bap- 
 tism, i. 315. Symbolic knowledge" of 
 the divine essence, ii. 445. Tendency 
 to multiply symbols, ii. 723. Use of 
 images as" iii". 198. 199. 200 ; John of 
 Damascus on, iii. 207 ; Libri Carolini, 
 iii. 238. Coufusiou betwivn sicn and 
 thing signitied. iii. 200, 238. Joacliim 
 ou. "iv. 231, 232. 0( Christ, iv. 275. 
 DeiHcation of. iv. 338, 340. 
 
 Symbols of feudal tenure, iii. 401, 402. 
 Of the Episcopal otHce (regalia), iii. 
 402; iv. 134, 142, 143, 147. See Insig- 
 nia. 
 
 Symbolum, i. 306, 307. 
 
 Symeou, ^letaphmst. 
 Colleotiou of, martynlom of Justin, i. 671 n. 3. 
 
 Symmachus, Ebionite, version of the Old 
 
 "Testament, i. 708. 
 Symmachus, Quintus Aurelius, ii. 92 and 
 
 "nn. 3, 5, 6. 93, 94 u. 1. 99 and n.3, 117. 
 
 Ep. 7. to his brother, ii. 92 n. 6. L. x. ep. 61, 
 Rel.st. «d Valontiniaji, 35 n. 4, 92 u. 3, 93 u. 
 2. Memorial, 92 ii. 5. 
 
 Symphorian of Autnn, the martyr, i. 
 
 "ll5. Acts of. 108 n. 3. 115 u. 1. 
 Symposium of Plato, i. 386. 
 Synagogues. Jewish, i. 184,218, 302,303; 
 "iii. Kf n. 1 : iv. 622. 624; v. 210. De- 
 molished, ii. 95 and u. 4. Interu;il ju- 
 risdiction of, ii. 171. 
 Syncel. ii. 507 u. 2. 518 n. 3, 537 n. I. 
 Syueisaktes. See ZvveiaaKrot. 
 Synesius of Cvreue, bp. of Plotemais, his 
 couversiou, li. 116, 122, 123. Platouism, 
 
 38S, 763. Election as bn., 181,763. On 
 celibacy, 181. On Athens. 106 n. 2. 
 Contest with Audrouicus, 177 n. 1, 215. 
 Anthony, 268 n. 4. Amns (Animuu), 
 269 u. 2", 290. Character, 530 n. 3. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Dion (evl. Petav), Amus, .\nthonv,ii.'J;H1 n. 2; 
 f. 48. 269 n. 2: f. 51, 2l>S n. 4." Ep. 5S, .'i.n- 
 ilrxniicu.*, 177 n. 1. Ep. Oti. ad Theophiluui, 
 762 n. 1. Ep. 67, ad Theophiluui, 'ifl'2 u. 2. 
 Ep. 105 (e^i. llasil). 181 u. 1. Ep. 136. ad fr»- 
 trem. ICHi n. 2. Ep. 137, ad lloroulian, 104 
 n. 2 ; f. 808. 763 n. 2. llvmu.-!, 115 u 4. H. 
 Ui. T. 46S, 371 n. 2. 
 
 Svnnada, council at, i. 318. Bp. of, iii. 
 "205. 
 
 2ii<xVjc -n>9f \rr/, iii. 196 n. 1. 
 
 Synods, provinci:U, i. 206, 207. Annual 
 'of North African bps., i. 234 (84). In 
 Asia Minor, concerning Montanism, i. 
 524. Kgyjuian against C)rigcn, i. 703, 
 704. Opinion of Origeu consulted by 
 synods, i. 710. 
 
 Stcond Pdiod. Convened by Cou- 
 stantine, ii. 164. Synods, on qualitica- 
 tions for the episcopjU office, ii. 184. 
 On deacons, ii. 189. C)n deaconesses, 
 ii. 190. 191. Of fourth century on chor- 
 bishops. ii. 193. Greg. Nazianz. on. ii. 
 209. Of Egyptian and Lybian bps., 
 against Arius, ii. 409. Favoring the 
 liomoousion, lH?fore the Nicene coun- 
 cil, ii. 417 U.S. Against Athanasius, 
 ii. 426, 427. Multitude convened by 
 Constantius, ii. 452. Synodal articles, 
 ii. 468. 492. 
 
 Third and Fourth Periods. Colum- 
 ban on, iii. 32. Synodal system of 
 Boniface. 55, 56. Secularization of, in 
 the Frankish empire, 95-97. Convened 
 by Charlemagne, 122. Theodnlf on, 
 125. Reforming, under Charlemagne, 
 143. Decretals on the power to con- 
 voke. 349. In Rome, 353. French, 
 tnuigit; Dei, 407. Of the ninth century, 
 ecclesiastical elections, 400. Ou preach- 
 ing, 425. 
 
 FifJh Period. Annual (Lenten), un- 
 der Gregory VII., iv. 89. Of reform 
 in England, 91. I'rovincial, authority 
 defended, 131. Endemic at Constanti- 
 nople, against sects, 563, 564. 
 
 i>i.rth Ptriod. Henry of L;\ngenstein 
 on the renewiU of provincial, v. 50. 
 Sec Councils. 
 
 Syrens, the. i. 535 n. 2. 
 
 Syria, Gnosticism, Basilides, i. 400. Ju- 
 lian in, ii. Sl-i^e. Temples on the bor- 
 ders of. ii. 95 u. 5. Armenia, ii. 136. 
 Monachism, ii. 124, 263, 270, 276. 283, 
 291, 292. Desert of Chalcis, ii. 742. 
 Saracens in, iii. 89, 228 ; iv. 153. Ira- 
 age worship, iii. 209. Paulicians, iii. 
 244. Marcionites, iii. 247. Francis in, 
 iv. 60 n. 2. Pilgrimages to, iv. 276 n. 
 2. See Palestine, Pilgrimages, Syrian 
 chuR-h. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 •217 
 
 Syriac See Bible translation, Lan- 
 guages. 
 
 Syrian church, i. 79. Persecution of, i. 
 1.5.3-155. Epiphany, i. 302. Interpre- 
 ters, i. .30.3. Monachisin (see Syria). 
 Theological schools, ii. 182, 183 (see 
 Antiochian). Moiiojdiysites, ii. 331, 
 589 ; iii. 88. In the Xestorian contro- 
 versy, ii. 521-525, 529, 547-549, 55.5- 
 563. Contests with the Egyptians, ii. 
 522 n. 1, .523 u. 1, 557. Dogmatic use 
 of language, ii 524 n., 546. See Con- 
 troversy of the three chapters, Apol- 
 linaiis. 
 
 Syrian devil-worshipjters, iv. 558 n. 2. 
 
 Syrian Gnostics, i. 374, 377, 378, 478 ; 
 'iii. 258. 
 
 Syrians, ii. 117. 
 
 Syrian us, pagan philosopher, ii. 104. 
 
 Syro-Persian church, i. 81. Christians, 
 82. 
 
 Systematizing period, ii. 380. 
 
 Systems of doctrine, partial, their origin, 
 i. .337. 
 
 Svzigia, i. 423, 426, 432, 434, 477 ; iv. 
 '568. 
 
 T. 
 
 Tabenna;, ii. 271, 272, 587. 
 Taberistauensis. 
 AnnaleH regum atque legatorum Dei (Kosegar- 
 
 ten's Lilt, trans.), vol. ii., p. 1 (Gryph., 1835), 
 
 f . 103, i. 35U n. ^ 
 
 Tablets, iii. 211. 
 
 Tacitus, concerning the Christians, i. 94 
 n. 2, 95 nn. 2, 3, 98. Nero, 95 nn. 1, 4, 
 96 n. 1. Tiberius, 112 n. 4. Ilomau 
 laws regarding slavei*, 268 n. 3. 
 
 Citations. 
 
 Aunal., 1. ii. c. 4, rector provincije, i. 108 n. 3; 
 c. 30, testimony of slaveH. 112 n. 2 ; c. 85, 
 foreign rites, 89 n. 3. L. xi. c. 15 ; I. xiii. c. 
 32, gupcrstitio, 89 n. 1. L. xiv. c. 42, 268 n. 
 3. Ij. XV. c. 42, Xero, 95 li. 4 ; c. 44, per fia- 
 gitia invisos, 94 n. 2. Uist., 1. ii c. 8, deathi 
 of Nero disbelieved, 96 n. 1. Germania, c. 10, 
 use of horses in divination, iv. 15 n. 3. 
 
 Tafel, Prof., iv. 530 n. 6. 
 Dies. Geograph. de The.ssalonica, etc. (Berolia, 
 18.39), p. 17, iv. 5.31 n.5: app. Monodia of 
 Nicetas, on Eustathius, .531 n. 1. Programme 
 (18.32), p. 10, formula of Manuel Coumenus, 
 533 n. 9 ; p 18, transactions of tlie synod 
 under Manuel, 534 n. 1. 
 
 Tagrit. See Maruthas. 
 
 Tahal in Persia, ii. 589. 
 
 Talanos, Spanish monastery, iii. 339. 
 
 Talk, unijrofitable, iv. 273. 
 
 Tall brothers, the, ii. 752. 
 
 Tanchelin of Flanders, iv. 592. 
 
 Tangiers, i. 147. 
 
 Tanginar, priest, iii. 408 n. 2. 
 
 ToTretvof, i. 19, 166, 392 n. 3. 
 
 Taprobaue (Ceylon), ii. 141. 
 
 Taraco, bps. of, and the Waldensians, iv. 
 
 613. Abp. of, V. 84. See Himerius, 
 
 Orosius. 
 Tarasius, patriarch of Constantinople, in 
 
 the image controversy, iii. 225-228, 
 230 n. I, 231, .549. Constantino and 
 'riieodota, 530 u. 2. Great uncle of 
 Photius, 559 u. 1. Biography, 225 n. ; 
 c. 3, 227 n. 2. 
 
 Letter to the abbot John. iii. 232 n. 1. Letter 
 to the empress Irene, 233 n. See liarduin, ir. 
 
 Tarsus, ii. 461 n. I ; iii. 25. See Diodo- 
 
 rus, Ilelladius. 
 Tartary, Tartarian tribes, Christianity 
 
 in, iii. 307-315 ; iv. 46-56. Language, 
 
 translation of the New Testament and 
 
 Psalms, iv. 58. Oliva, iv. 624. See 
 
 Mongols. 
 Tascir, iii. 250 n. 1. 
 Taiian, the Gno.stic, i. 456-458, 716. 
 
 Apologi-st, 672, 673. Crescen.s, 671. 
 
 Oratio contra Grsecos, § 19, i. 671 n. 1. 
 Tanler, v. 360, 382-384, 386-389, 391, 393, 
 
 396, 407-4 1 1 . Hist. Tauleri, 389 n. 2. 
 
 Citations. 
 .Sermons, Ba«le, ed. an. 1522, f . 6 b (Frankfort 
 cd., an. 1826, vol. i., f. 1.34), submission to 
 superiors, v 384 n. 1 ; f. 7 a (Fr. ed., i. 135), 
 contemplation, 409 n. 1 ; f. 8 a (Fr., i. 141), 
 seif-righteousness, 407 n. 5, God's discipline, 
 411 n. 1 i f. 8 b (Fr., i. 142), prayer, 407 n. 
 6 ; f. 14 a (Fr., i. 1.59), love, 384 n. 4; f. 15 
 b (Fr., i. 123), undue value placed on con- 
 templation, 401 n. 1 ; f. 17 a (i. 127), use of 
 works. 384 n. 2; f. 17 a, love. 408 n. 1 ; f. 
 19 b (Fr., i. 192), danger of works, 4'j8 nn. 
 2, 3 ; f. 20 a (Fr., i. 194), comfort, 4<»8 n. 4 ; 
 f. 21 b (Fr., i. 19y), Christian growth, 4<J8 n. 
 5; f. 28 b (Fr., i. 261), victory through 
 Christ, 411 n.2; (Fr., 1.265), help from friends 
 of God, .387 n. 3; f. 31 a (Fr, i. 266), God 
 present with those who seek him, 410 n. 1 ; 
 f. 32 b (Fr., ii. 57), jealousy towards good 
 men, 386 n. 3; f. ?A a(Fr., i. 280), submis- 
 sion, .384 n. 3; f. 36 a (Fr., ii. 69), hidden 
 presence of the spirit, 410 n. 2 : f . 42 a (Fr., 
 ii. 101). Ught natural and divine, .382 n. 4 : f . 
 46 a (Fr., ii. 113|, emotion, 4^J9 n. 3; f. 48 a 
 (Fr., ii. 121), dangers of spiritual enjoyment, 
 409 n. 4; f . 48 b (Fr., ii. 122), outward and 
 inward comfort, 410 n. 3 ; f. 57 b (Fr., ii. 
 167), doctrinal disputes, .382 n. 3: f. 77 a 
 (Fr., ii. 235), formal religion, .317 d. 1 ; f. 120 
 b (Fr., ii. 419), mendicancy, 4<j7 n. 2 ; f. 134 
 a (Fr., iii. 217). despondency, 4f>9 n. 6 : (Fr.. 
 iii. 218), luxurv of feeling, 409 n. 2; f. 1.3o 
 a (iii. 220), kingdom of God within, 382 n. 5 ; 
 f . 146 a ( Fr., iii. 120), God our end. 407 n. 4 ; 
 f. 146 b (Fr., iii. 122), friends of God, 387 n. 
 2. 
 Tauris (Tabris), iv. 57. 
 Taurus, pretorian prefect, ii. 548. See 
 
 Theodoret, ep. 105. 
 Tavia, iii. 251. 
 
 Ta.xes, from temples, ii. 90, 91. Imposed 
 on Persian Christians, ii. 130. Oppres- 
 sive, ii. 174. Ba~il against the use of 
 the oath in collecting, ii. 175. Imposed 
 on pagans, iii. 13 n. 1. On church prop- 
 ertv, iii. 101. Taxgatherers, iv. 531. 
 Wicklif on taxes, v. 160. 
 Teachers, under Julian, ii. 76. False, iii. 
 .53. Pauliciau, iii. 264. Influence of, 
 iv. 357. Anselm as teacher, iv. 362. 
 Wicklif as, v. 141. See Church teach- 
 ers. 
 Teaching, gift, office of, i. 181, 186-188, 
 
218 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 510. Right of laity to teach, 196. See 
 Laity, Preaching'. 
 
 Tear.*, dufined disgraceful, iii. 291. Gift 
 of, iv. .306, .533. 
 
 Tebald, life of Ubald, iv. 206 n. 2. 
 
 Teleology, rejected by Celsus, i. 1G8. By 
 Plotiiius, i. 391. By the Neo-Platoii- 
 ists, i. .589 ; ii. 106. In Basilide.s, i. 
 406. With Origen,i. 589, 627. Chris- 
 tian, i. 649. With the schoolmen, iv. 
 466. See End, Final Cause. 
 
 Teni])Crauce, iv. 521, 524, 611. 
 
 Tempestarii, iii. 429 n. 3. 
 
 Temple, at Jerusalem, i. 48, 65, 67, 80, 
 407 n. 2 ; ii. 53. Worshij), i. 352. De- 
 struction of the, i. 38, 343, 362, 671 ; ii. 
 314; iv. 555 n. 1, 590. Its restoration 
 expected, i. 343. Attempted, ii. 69, 70. 
 Christian churches modelled after, i. 
 80; ii. 321. Expulsion of the money 
 changers, i. 431 u. 1. 
 
 Temple, order of knights of the, iv. 258. 
 Abolished, v. 23. 
 
 Temjiles, Zeuo on, i. 18 n. 1. Hadrian's, 
 i. 103. Temple to Epiphanes, i. 451. 
 Worship, dreams and cures in the, ii. 
 26, 88, 106. Destruction of, ii. 26, 27, 
 34, 41, 80, 88 n., 95, 9t<, 101 and n. 5, 
 103, 1.33, 289,298; iii. 5 n. 4,15,34. 
 41, 80, 297, 302, 305 ; iv. 14-16, 21, 22, 
 30, 32. Plundered, ii. 27, 28, 32 n. 3, 
 34-36, 67 u. 2, 70, 95. Closed, ii. 33, 
 97, 103. Converted into churches, ii. 
 97,98, 320; iii. 5 n. 4, 15, 134. And 
 monasteries, iii. 41. Restoration, build- 
 ing of, i. 155 ; ii. 66, 80 ; iii 79, 284. Un- 
 finished, ii. 88 n. Worsiiip suppressed, 
 ii. 95, 97 (see Pagan). Julian on the, 
 ii. 65, 82. In the country, ii. 35, 90, 
 98,298. Taxes from, ii." 90, 91. Es- 
 tates confiscated, ii. 92. Of the Val- 
 entiniaus, ii. 95 u. 4. Defended by Li- 
 banius, ii. 95, 96. At Adrotta, ii" 105 
 n. 3. Fire temple, ii. 133 and n. 3. As 
 asylums, ii. 176. Beauty of, ii. 320. 
 Paulieians, iii. 264. Tribute to, iii. 301. 
 At Caracorum, iv. 53. 
 
 Temples of God, men as, i. 136, 289; iii. 
 452 ; iv. 222. 
 
 Temptation, Basilideans on, i. 416. The 
 first, Manicheans on, i. 497. Temjita- 
 tions of monks, ii. 266, 274-279 ; iv. 
 235, 239-244. Anthony on, ii. 266, 270. 
 Jovinian, ii. 308. Theodore of Mop- 
 sucstia, ii. 715. Louis IX., iv. 300. 
 Preaching on, iv. 313. In ])reachiiig, 
 31,5. Abelard on, iv. 389. Of mys- 
 tics, V. 392. Ruysbroch, v. 405. Tau- 
 ler on, v. 409-411. See Concupiscence. 
 
 Tem])tatiou of Christ. See Christ. 
 
 Temudsehin ( Dschingiskhan), iv. 48, 49. 
 
 Tentliyra, nome, ii. 272. 
 
 Tephryeaiu, city of the Pauliciaus, iii. 
 244 II. 1, 587. 
 
 Terebinth (Buddas),i. 485. 
 
 Terebiiithus, island, iii. 558. 
 
 Terebou, Saraceu chief, ii. 143. 
 
 Terminalia, i. 148. 
 
 Tertiani, iv. 276. 
 
 Tertullian, life and writings of, i. 683 
 685. As organ for the North African 
 theologv, 509. As a Montanist, 196, 
 213 n., 214, 297, 326 and n. 1, 335, .509, 
 514, 677, 678 and n. 2, 68.3-685 (ii. 294). 
 Hindraucea to faith, 72. Conversion 
 by means of extraordinary psychologi- 
 cal jdienoniena, 75. Mutual love of the 
 Christi:nis, 76. Christian heroism, 76, 
 77. Diffusion of Christianity increased 
 by persecution, 77. Universal intelligi- 
 blencss of Christianity, 78. S])read of 
 Christianity in Africa, 84. Church in 
 Britain, 85. '' Noii licet esse ro.s-," 88. 
 Reverence paid to the emperors, 90. 
 Partieiiiation in heathen festivals, de 
 corona, 91 nn. 3, 4. Tiberius favorable 
 to Christianity, 93, 94. Domitiau, 96 
 n. 7. Trajan's reset ipt, 100. To Scap- 
 ula, 101 n. 2, 102 n. 4, 122 and n. 2. 
 The legio fulminea, 117. Ariius An- 
 toninus, 119 nu. 1,2. Proculus. 119 n. 
 6. Sejitimius Sevcrus, 1 19, 120. Ex- 
 tortion of money in the persecutions, 
 121. Christians'under Caracalla, 122. 
 Universal religious rights, 175. The te.s. 
 tiinony of the jouI, 177. Presbyters and 
 bislio))S, 192. Summiis Sacerdos, 195. 
 Universal ]iriestly right, 196. Lectores, 
 201. Synods, 206 and n. 1. Cathedra 
 Petri, 2i3. The Lord's words to Peter, 
 Montanism, 213 n. Assumption of 
 Roman bishops, 214. Excommunica- 
 tion, 218. Penance, 219, 220. Church 
 ])eiuiuee as satisfactio, 2'20. Cyprian's 
 study of, 226, 227. Assumption of con- 
 fessors, 229 n. 2. Baptism, as opus 
 opemtum, delay of, 252, 253, 646. De- 
 ficiencies of the church, 254. The 
 Chri,>tian matron ; mixed marriages, 
 255, 281-283, 325 n. 3. Payment of 
 tribute by the Christians, 259. Crown- 
 ing, 260 n. Fabrication of idols. 262. 
 Gladiatorial shows, 263. Spectacles, 
 264, 265. Pleasures of the Christians, 
 266. Slavery and Christian freedom, 
 269. Hatred towards Christianity, 269 
 n. 1. Civil and military service, 270, 
 271 n. 4, 272, 273. Following Chri.st 
 in poverty, 271. luconceivableness of 
 the conversion of the emperors, 272 n. 
 1. Life of Christians in the world, 273. 
 Philoso])hei's cloak, 275. Hypocritical 
 asceticism, 277 n. 3. Christian mar- 
 riage, 281, 286. Dress of women, 282. 
 Consecration of marriage by the 
 church, 284. Prayer, 284-288. Fam- 
 ily devotion, 286. Worship not con- 
 lined to jdace, 289. Images, 292. Stated 
 festivals, 294. Observance of Sunday, 
 295, 296, 301 n. 1. Stationes, 296 n. 2. 
 Fasting on the Sabbath, 296 n. 5, 297. 
 Pentecost, 301 n. 1. Symbolum, 306 
 n. 4. Pompa diaboli, 309 n. 1. Infant 
 baptism, 312, 315, 615. Anointing, 315. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 219 
 
 Baptism and confirmation, 316 and n. 
 1. jMilk and honey, 317 n. 1. Eaptisra 
 of heretics, 318. ' Agapa;, 325, 326. 
 Publicity of Christian assemblies, 327. 
 Catecluunens and believers amoni;' the 
 heretics, 328. Exclusion of unbelievers 
 from certain parts of the service, 328. 
 The fourth petition, daily communion, 
 332. Veneration of martyrs, 335. 
 Ebion, 344. Gnostic Bible interpreta- 
 tion, 388. rtoleniKus, 437. Simon 
 Magus, 454 u. 1. Marcion, 461 n. 1, 
 462^463 n. 3, 465, 469 u. 2. Apelles, 
 474, 475. Caiauians, 476 n. 1. Bajjtism 
 by substitution, 478 n. 3. Keseniblauces 
 of Christianity in the old religion, 479 n. 
 1. Prophetic ecstasy, 511 n., 520. The 
 Paraclete, progressive develo])ment of 
 the church, 516. The new revelations, 
 517. The church of the spirit and that 
 of the bishops, 517, 518. Forgiveness 
 of sin, and sanctification, 522. Abso- 
 lution through confessor.s, 523. Against 
 the enemies of Montanism, 525. Plii- 
 losojihy, 536. Inborn consciousness of 
 God, 558-5G0. The real apprehended 
 as cor])oreal, 560. Auger of God, An- 
 thropopathism, graduated progress in 
 revelation, 561, 562, 563. Against Her- 
 mogenes, art, second marriage, 565 n. 3. 
 Creation, 568. Monarchians. 578, 5R2 
 n. 3. Praxeas, 583, 584. Trinity, 605. 
 Anthropology, 614-620. Traducian- 
 ism, infant baptism, 615, 626. On Do- 
 cetism, Christ without comeliness, real- 
 ism, 631. Humanity of Christ, 635. 
 Baptism, 646. Satisf actio, 647 n. 1. 
 Lord's Supper, 648. Chiliasm, 651 nn. 
 4, 5. Intermediate state, 654. Iren- 
 iseus, 677, 678 n. 2. Inspiration, 679, 
 680 n. 2. Blastus, 680. 
 
 Seculo obstricti, ii. 169 n. 7. Satur- 
 nalia, 347 n. 2. Kalenda" Januaria?, 
 350. Brethren of Jesus, 376. Com- 
 pared with Augustin, 394. Anthropol- 
 ogy, 617, 670. Tertullian and Origen, 
 384, 561. Ratherius of Verona com- 
 pared with, iii. 469. 
 
 Citations from his writings: — 
 
 Ad martyres, c. 1, i. 229 n. 2. Ad Nal'onts, 
 1. i. c. 5, apostate.s, i. 218 n. ; morals of Chris- 
 tians, 254 n. ; c. 18, the pagans oa Christian 
 heroi.sm, 77 n. 1. Ad Srapidam, c 2, on 
 religious freedom, i. 175 n. ; c. 4, the perse- 
 cutions, 84 n. 2, 116 n. 1, 119 n. 6, 122 and n. 
 2; c. 5, 102 n. 4, 119 n. I. Ad Uxorem,\. 
 i. c. 7, ordination of deacone.s.ses, ii. 190 n. 
 1. L. ii. c. 4, disadvantages of a mixed mar- 
 riage, i. 255 n. 2, 325 n. 3 : c. 5, 332 n. 3 ; c. 
 8, happiness of a marriage between Christians, 
 255 n. 3, 281 n. 4, 284 n. 2. A'tv. Hermo- 
 gene7>i, c. 15, H. on the origin of evil, 5lj<) n. 
 1 ; 0. 36, matter and soul, 617 n. 2. Adv. 
 Judseos, c. 7, Britain, 85 n. 6; (c. 9, the tliree 
 magi, ii 344 n. 1). Adv. Praream, relation 
 of the Son to the Father, 6n5 n. 4 : c. 1, P. in 
 Carthage, 5S3n. 3 ; c. 3. Monarchianism, 576 
 n. 3 ; c. 7, materialism, 560 n. 2 : cc. 10, 14, 26, 
 27, Logos doctrine of Praxeas, 584 nn. 1, 2 ; c. 
 12, man as image of Christ, 641 n. 4. Adv. 
 Valentinianos, c. 4, Ptolemaus, 437 n. 3 ; c. 
 
 5, IrenEeus, 678 n. 2. Apologeticus, c. 1, 
 eh. in N. Africa, i. 84, n. 1 ; c. 3, 209 n. 1 ; c. 
 
 6, Tiberius, 93 n. 2 ; Domitian, 96 n. 7 ; M. 
 Aurelius, 116 n. 1 ; c. 7, 327 n. 2 : c. 17, the 
 Sibyl, 177 n. 6 ; c. 21, 93 n. 2 ; impossibiUty 
 of the emperors becoming Christians, 272 a. 
 
 1 ; emanation of the Logos, 684 n. 2 ; c. 34, 
 honor to the emperor, 9U n. 4 ; c. .39, Chris- 
 tian love, 76 n. 3 ; seniores, 192 n. 2 : agapte, 
 325 n. 4 ; c. 42, Christian honesty, 259 "n. 2 ; 
 Christian appropriation of the world, 273 n. 
 5. Contra Marcionetv, 1. i. c. 2, 684 n. 2 ; 
 c. 5, 467 n. 2 ; cc. 7-15, 466 n. 1 ; c. 10, testi- 
 mony of God in creation, 559 n. 5 ; c. 11, God 
 first manifested in Christ, according to Mar- 
 cion, 468 n.3; c. 14, anointing in baptism, 
 315 n. 2 ; milk and honey, 317 n. 1 ; cc. 18, 19, 
 witness of God in nature, 5.59 n. 5 ; c. 19, 469 
 n. 2, 559 n. 5 ; c. 20, progressive development 
 of Paul, 680 n. 1 ; c. 28, .M. on punishment, 
 472 n. 1 ; c. 34, M. on asceticism, 473 n. 1. 
 L. ii. cc. 12, 13, T. on justice in God, 561 u. 
 2 ; cc. 16, 27, image of God, anthropopath- 
 ism, 562 nn. 1-3 ; c. 29, relation of justice and 
 love, in God, 562 n. 4. L. iii. c. 3, JI. on 
 Christ" s self-manifestation, 470 n. 4 ; cc. 3, 4, 
 24, on the resurrection, 471 n. 2 ; c. 15, on 
 the Messiah, 470 n. 1 ; c. 24, rewards of the 
 Demiurge, 468 n. 1, 471 n. 2. L. iv., Mar- 
 cion, 462 n. 1; cc 2, 3, his rejection of the 
 gospels, 473 n. 4 ; c.5,his ecclesiie, 474 n.2 ; 
 cc. 9, 36, his conflicts, 465 n. 1 ; M. ou 
 Christ's miracles, 470 n. 3 ; c. 10, T. ou Mar- 
 cion'S doctrine of God's forgiveness, 561 n. 1 ; 
 c. 17, M. on the beginning of the gospel, 469 
 n.3; c. 22, T. on ecstasy, 519 n. 2 ; c. 29, M. 
 on the resurrection, 471 n. 2: c. 35, on the 
 miracles of Christ, 470 n.3: c. -36, 465 n. 1 ; 
 c. 40, T. on the Lords Supper, 048 n. 2. L. 
 V. c. 1, symbolum, 306 n. 4 ; c. 10, baptism 
 for the dead, 478 n. 3. De anima, c. 9, ec- 
 static visions, 520 n. 4 ; cc. 10, 19, traducian- 
 ism, 615 n. 3 ; c. 11, Ucrmogenes ou the ori- 
 gin of the soul, 617 n. 1 ; c. 12, dichotomy of 
 T., 635 n. 6 : c. 16, 618 n. 4 ; c. 19, 615 n. 3 ; 
 c. 21. freewill, 617 n. 4 ; grace, 619 n. 1 : c. 
 22, divination and prophecy, 616 n. 3, 618 u. 
 3 ; c. 41, the godlike not extinguished in the 
 soul, 616 n. 2 : eifects of baptism, 646 n. 2 ; 
 c. 47, conversion through visions, 75 n 2 ; 
 c. 55, descent into llades, 654 n. 2 ; c. 56, 
 paradise, 523 n. 2 ; c. 58, intermediate state, 
 654 n. 3. De bnptismo. c. 7, anointing, 315 
 n. 2 ; c. 8, imposition of hands, 316 n. 1 : c. 
 15, validity, 318 u. 2 ; c. 17, " Summus Sac- 
 erdos," 195 n. ; c. 18, delay of baptism, in- 
 fant baptism, 312 n. 2, 615 n. 6; sponsors, 
 315 n. 1. De came C/iristi, c. 5, 631 n. 2 ; 
 c. 6, 641 n. 4: c. 9, 631 n. 5; c. 11 et seq., 
 560 n. 2, 6.35 n. 7 ; c. 14, 631 n. 3. De cor- 
 ona 7nilitis, c. 2, 273 n. 1 ; c. 3, sign of the 
 cross, 293 n. 5 ; answer at baptism, etc., 308 
 n. 5, 309 n. 1, 317 n. 1 ; offerings for the 
 dead, 334 n. 2 ; church regulations, may be 
 changed, 517 n.3; c. 11, the believing sol- 
 dier, 270 n.2; c. 13, freedom in Christ, 269 
 n. 2. De cultu /(xminariim , 1. ii. c. 9, wap- 
 SeVot, 275 u. 1 ; c. 11, dress, 282 n. 1. De 
 exhortatione castitatis, second marriage, 522 
 n. 3 ; c. 5, inspiration of Paul, 680 n. 2; c. 
 11, prayer for the deail. 3-34 n. 2. De fuga 
 in perseciitione, 521 n. 2 ; c. 12, 121 n. 2, 122 
 n. 1 ; c. 13, 121 n. 4; c. 14, 121 n. 6. De 
 idololalria. c. 6, 2li2 n. 6 ; c. 11, 262 n. 1 ; c. 
 14, 277 n. 3, 301 n. 1 ; c. 15, 91 n.3, 2.j9 n. 3 ; 
 c. 18, 271 n. 2, 272 n. 3 : c. 19, 273 u. 2. De 
 jpjunins, c. 11, 525 n.2; c. 13, provincial sy- 
 nods in Greece, 206 n. 1 : charity united with 
 fasting, 256 n. 1 ; fasts of the Montanists, 280 
 n. 3, 521 n.3; c. 14, 294 n. 2 ; Statio, 296 n, 
 
 2 ; c. 17 , the agapa^, 326 n 2. De mono- 
 gamia, c. 1, 522 n. 3 ; Christian priesthood, 
 519 n. 1 ; c. 12, the same, 197 n. 1 : c. 20, 
 sanction of the oh. in marri.age, 522 n. 2. 
 De oratione, c. 6, the Lord's Supper, 648 n. 
 
220 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 2 ; c. 19, taken home, 332 n. 3 : c. 21. pravcr 
 for the guest, 287 n. 1 ; c. 23, Sunday, 29(i n. 
 1, 301 n. 1 : fasting on the Sabbath, 297 n. 1 ; 
 c. 24, place of prayer, 289 n. 4 : c. 25, seasons 
 of praver, 286 n. 6 ; c. 28 (Muratori Anecdota 
 bibl. Ambros., t. 3), spiritual sacrifice, 284 n. 
 3. De pallio,1'ib n. 1. Dt patientia, >>\6 
 n. 1 : c. 1, grace, 619 n. 2. De Pa/iiteiit'ci, 
 c. 5, 220 n. 6 ; c. 6, delay of repentance, bap- 
 tism, 252 n., 306 n.4 ; c. 9, acts of penitence, 
 219 nn. 1, 2, 220 n 1 ; c. 10, 219 n. 3. De 
 imilicitia, c. 1, episcopus episcoporum, 214 n. 
 
 3 ; c. 4, sanction of the church in marriage, 
 522 n. 2; cc. 7, 10, images, 292 u. 3 : c. 12, 
 the new revelations, 517 n. 1 ; c. 19, mortal 
 Bins, 221 n. ; validity of baptism, 318 n. 1 : 
 on 1 John, 1 : 7, 523 n 1 : c. 21, the church of 
 the Spirit, 517 n. 4; 518 nn. 1, 2 : c. 22, li- 
 belli pacis, 229 n. 2, 523 n. 4. De resunec- 
 tione cariiis, c. 2, 474 u. 5 : c. 8, sacraments, 
 315 n. 2, 316 n. 1, 648 n. 2 ; c. 48, 3o8 n. 5 ; 
 baptism for the dead, 478 n. 3. De speclac- 
 ulis, 265 n. 5 : c. 1, 265 n. 3 ; c. 2, 72 n. 1 ; 
 c. 15, 264 nn. 2, 3 ; c. 19, 263 n. 3 ; c. 24, 264 
 n. 1 ; c. 26,265 nn. 1,2 De testimnnio 
 animx, 559 n 3 ; c 1, 177 n. 7. De vir- 
 ginihus velniiilis, the Kouian bishops, 214 n. 
 
 4 ; Paraclete, 517 n. 2 ; c. 1, progressive de- 
 velopment of the church, 516 n. 1 ; c. 9, dea- 
 conesses, 188 n. 2. Prcpscriplio hcereticonim, 
 684 n. 2 ; c. 19, 582 n. 1 : c. 22, Peter and the 
 church, 213 n. 1; c. 30, Marcion, 462 n. 1, 
 463 n. 3, 465 n. 4 ; Apelles, 463 n. 3, 474 n. 
 6 ; c. 41, 201 n. 1, 328 n. 1, 478 n. 1 ; (ii. 169 
 n. 7) : addit., 463 n. 3 ; addit., c. 53, Theodo- 
 tus, 580 n. 6. 
 
 Tertiillianists, i. 685. 
 
 Tertiillus, prsefect. nrb., ii. 35. 
 
 TtaaapaKoari]. See Quadragesima. 
 
 TecaapEaKaideKaTiral, ii. 338 n. 2. 
 
 Tesserauts, iv. 565. 
 
 Testament of the twelve patriarchs, test, 
 iii. (Levi), c. 8, i. 194 u. T. iv. (Jud.), 
 c. 21, 365 n. 1 ; c. 23, .348 n. 5. T. vii. 
 (Dau), c. 5, 348 u. 5, 352 n. 3. 
 
 Testament of Ulphihis, ii. 472 n. 
 
 Terpadnal, ii. 338 n. 2, 764 n. 3. 
 
 Tetrarchv, i. 154. 
 
 Tetnis, ii" 333 uu. 1, 2. 
 
 Teuffll, Dr. 
 
 De .luliano imperatore (Tubinga, 1844), ii. 32 
 n. 3, 43 n. 2. 
 
 Teveste, i. 146. 
 
 Text, the, iv. 316. Roman arrangement 
 of texts, iii. 126. 
 
 Teyn church, at Prague, v. 192. 
 
 Thaddeus, one of the seventy disciples, i. 
 80. 
 
 Thaddeus de Suessa, statesman, iv. 184. 
 
 Thalassius, bp of Cajsarea, ii. 569. 
 
 Thamurgade, ii. 238. 
 
 Thauft, ishtnd of, iii. 12. 
 
 Thangbrond, priest from Bremen, iii. 
 296. (iocs to leel.ind, 302, 303. 
 
 Thank.sgiving, ii. 333, 337, 367. 
 
 Theatre, the, i. 264-267, 278 ; ii. 275, 
 336. Julian on the, ii. 64, 65, 82. 
 
 Thebais, ii. 252. Persecution in, i. 83 ; 
 ii. 264. Ncstorius and the prefect of, 
 ii. 552, 553. Thebes, ii. 272. 
 
 GefOf naidayuyoc, i. 541. 
 
 Theism, i. 3, 4, 35, 40, 58. And the doc- 
 trine of the Trinity, 571, 572. Devel- 
 opment of, 587 u. 3. With Julian, ii. 
 
 49. Scotus, iii. 462. In conflict with 
 pantheistic monism, iv. 444, 445. 
 
 Themistius, deacon at Alexandria, ii. 613. 
 
 Themistius, rhetorician, ii. 35, 88, 89,91, 
 117, 158. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Ad Valentem. (ed. Harduin, f. 99, c. ed. Din- 
 dorf, p. 118), ii. 88 n. Orat. ad Valentem. 
 (.Socrat., iv. 32, Soz., vi. 36), 91 n. 4. De 
 p;ice (f. 157), l.W n. 1 ff. 160), 151 n.2. Orat. 
 6, de religionilius. 91 n. 4. Or. 15, ti's rf 
 ^aaiKiKiaTaTt] Tiii/ apeToiV, i. 116 n. 4. 
 
 Theobald, count of Champagne, iv. 236, 
 245, 255, 374, 383. 
 
 Theobald, historian, v. 243 n. 2. 
 
 Theocracy, theism and the, i. 3, 35, 572. 
 The Jewish, 3.5-38, 66, 574. JNLade out- 
 ward, epi.«copal, 209, 235. Relation of 
 Christianity to the, 339. Ebiuuites, 
 34S. The prophets, 358. In Gnosti- 
 cism, 379, 396. Relation of the doc- 
 trine of the trinity to the, 572. Devel- 
 opment of the external, ii. 162, 16.3, 
 166,172,178,200. The jiapal, iii. 68, 
 120, 121, 346, 380, 5S0. Its relation to 
 the rude natiun.s, iii. 2, 50, 68, 92, 96. 
 Reaction against, iii. 60, 243, 292, 586 ; 
 see Papacy, Popes, Roman church. 
 Contest with the secular ]iower, iv. 82- 
 194; V. 5-10. Two ))arties, iv. 135. 
 Bible reading and the, iv. 321. De- 
 pendence on the, iv. 509, 514, 515. Re- 
 actions of the Christian spirit again^t 
 the, 446, 592, 605, 614 ; v. 21, 134. Ef- 
 forts to purify the, v. 78. See Reform, 
 Sects. 
 
 Theocritus, count, ii. 591 n. 
 
 Tlieoctista, mother of the empress Theo- 
 dora, iii. 547. 
 
 Theoctistus, bp. of Caesarea, i. 703. 
 
 Theoctistns, guardian of IMichael III., iii. 
 .547. 
 
 Theodclinde, Longobardian queen, goes 
 over to the Catholic church, iii. 117. 
 
 Theodemir, abbot of P-salmody, iii. 433, 
 434, 437. Letter to Claudius", 434, 435. 
 Apology to Claudius, 438. See Bibl. 
 Patr. Lugd., Claudius of Turin. 
 
 Theodo I., duke of Bavari.-i, iii. 39. 
 
 Tiieodo II., duke of Bavaria, iii. 40. 
 
 Theodora, Greek empress, iii. 308, 547. 
 Reintroduces image worship, 548, 549. 
 Ignatius, 558. Paulicians, 587. 
 
 Theodoia, mother of Thomas Aquinas, 
 iv. 422. 
 
 Theodora, vicious Roman woman, iii. 366. 
 
 Theodora, wife of Justinian, ii. 592-595, 
 598, 599, 609. 
 
 Theodore (Kpldivog), iii. 550. 
 
 Theodore (studita), abbot of Studion, 
 character and education, iii. 536 and 
 nn., 605. Against the holding of slave.s, 
 100. The image controversies, com- 
 pared with others, 198. Images as 
 sponsors, 201 n. 2. On the wcumeni- 
 cal council under Irene, 228 n. 3. The 
 court policy, 232 n. 1. Against bloodj 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 221 
 
 persecutions of heretics, 255, 605. Num- 
 ber of the saved, 421. Contends for 
 inia<;e worshi]), 533 n. 2, 534 u. 3, 536- 
 545. His tendency to sensuous realism, 
 539. Biography,' 535 n. 1. See Sir- 
 mond, opp. t. v. 
 Citntions: — 
 
 Antirrhetious against the iconoclasts, iii. 21.3 
 n. 5. Antinhet. i. £. 75, 539 nn. 2, 3 ; f . 76, 
 634n. 3. Autirrhet. ii. f. 84, 583 n. 2 ; f. 88, 
 534 U.S. Antirrhet. iii. f. 108, 540 nn. 1, 2 ; 
 f . 123, 540 nn. o, 4. 
 Epistle.5, 1. i., his contests with the emperors, 
 iii. 536 n. 2. L. i. ep. 10, slavery, 100 n. 
 3 : ep. 17, images as sponsors, 201 n. 2 ; ep. 
 
 38, on the V. oec. cone. Const., 228 n 3. 
 h. ii. ep. 2, to the monks, 537 n. 1, 538 n. 2 ; 
 ep. 14, spies sent out against image worship- 
 pers, 543 nn. 4, 5 ; f . 318, school books pre- 
 pared by the iconoclasts, 543 n. 6 ; ep. 15, f . 
 320, to the patriarch of Antioch, 543 n. 7 ; 
 ep. 18, to Nicephorus, 540 n.5: ep. 21, on 
 the Monotheletic controversies, 198 n 1 ; ep. 
 
 39, on falsehood, 541 n.5: ep. 4ii, oIkovoixLo., 
 641 n. 4 : ep. 55, to a layman under persecu- 
 tion, 542 n. 1 ; ep. 71, 542 n. 1 ; e)). 87, Trpoo- 
 KviTjo-is, 545 n. 7 ; ep. 94, his sufferings, 543 
 n. 1 ; ep. 12a, 544 n., 545 n. 1 ; ep. 151, 545 
 nn. 6, 7 ; ep. 1.5o, to Theophilus, treatment 
 of heretics, 2.55 nn. 3-5 ; epp. 161, 171, on 
 the use of images, 545 nn. 4, 7 ; ep. 215, f. 
 583, 541 n. 3. 
 
 Life of Plato (Acta S. April, t. i. app.), ni. 100 
 
 nn. 1, 2, 4, 223 n. 3, 224 n. 1, 230 n. 1. 
 Opp., f . 136, inscription of Stephen, iii. 213 n. 4. 
 "Will of Theodore, iii. 100 n. 4. 
 
 Theodore, abp. of Canterbury, liis origin, 
 iii. 25. Promotes customs of the Rom- 
 ish church in England. 25. First ex- 
 ercises the rights of a primate, 25. 
 Shivery, 99 n. 3. Suicides, 102 n. 4. 
 Penance, 137. Promotes culture in 
 England, 152, 467. See Acta S. (O. 
 B.), S. ii. 
 
 Capitula, c. 8, slaves held by monks, iii. 99 n. 
 3 ; c. 63, on suicides, 102 n. 4. 
 
 Theodore, bp. of Caria, iii. 570 n. 2. 
 
 Theodore, bp. of Mopsuestia, ii. 389. The 
 forbidden fruit, 127 u. 3. On zeal for 
 orthodoxv, 259. Exegesis, inspiration, 
 Old and" New Testaments, 389, 390, 
 392,393. Holv Spirit, 470, 471. Per- 
 son of Christ," 49.3-502, 505, 506, 545, 
 656. Agnoetism, 496, 613. Creed of, 
 506 u. 3. ("ontioversy relating to The- 
 odore, 555-557. In the Eutychian con- 
 troversy, 562. Influence among the 
 Nestorians, 610, 611. Compare contro- 
 ver>y concerning the three chapters. 
 Philoponus, 613 n. 3. Anthropology, 
 655, 712-718 (493, 494). Baptism, 727, 
 728, 729. Apiicatastasis, 738, 739. In- 
 fluence on Adoptianism, iii. 158, 159, 
 162, 163, 430 n. 3. Siulessuess of 
 Christ, iv. 495. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Address to Neophytes (Act. Concil. oecumen. 
 v., Collat., iv. c. 36), baptism, ii 728 nn. 1- 
 3. Confession, 470. Comm. in Gen. (see Ca- 
 tena Niceph.), the forbidden fruit, 127 n. 3. 
 Fragm. in Gen. (see John Philoponus), 494 
 n. 1. Comm. on the Minor prophets (ed. 
 Wegner), f. 501, application of pas-sages from 
 O. T. by the apostles, 393 n. 4 ; ff. 513, 539, 
 
 393 nn. 5, 6 ; f. 612, prophetic sense of Scrip- 
 ture, 393 n. 1 ; on Joel 1, f . 156, 393 n. 2 : on 
 Micah, f. 354, 393 n. 3 ; on Nahum, c. 1, f. 
 397, ecstasy, 390 nn. 1,2. Comm. on the 
 Gospels (see Assemun, t. iii.), 738 and n. 6 ; 
 on .lohn (Catena Corderii), 390 n 4 (738 n. 6). 
 Comm. in ep. Rom. fragm. (Mail, Spieileg., 
 t. iv. p. 525), the IIolv Spirit, 471 nn. 1, 2 ; 
 pp. 504, 506, 516, 517, 528, 529, the fall and 
 its effects, 716 nn., 717 nn. Coutr. .lulian, 
 fragm. (see MUnter), temptation of Christ, 
 494 u. 2. De inearnatione (see Leontius By- 
 zant.), 496 n. 3. .Vgainst the system of Au- 
 gustin (Phot, cod., 177), 712 n. 2. In Marius 
 Mercator, ff. 97, 103, 712 n. 3; f. 100, two 
 states of the creation, 493 n., 715 nn. 1, 2 ; 
 Ex. 4, restoration, 738 n. 6. See Concil. Ce- 
 cum. V. and Ilarduiu, t. iii. 
 
 Theodore, bp. of Pharan, head of the 
 Monothelete party, iii. 181, 182 n. 2. 
 
 Fragments of his writings (Ilarduin concil, t 
 iii. ff. 1343, 1-344), iii. 181 nn., 182 n. 2. 
 Theodore, bp. of Rome, iii. 184. 
 Theodore, friend of Martin I., iii. 189. 
 
 EpLstle of JNIartin to, 186-189 nn. 
 Theodore, head of the Paulicians, iii. 
 
 249. 
 Theodore, merchant, iii. 213 n. 2. 
 Theodore, monk (6 yfjo.nroc) , iii. 547 n. 1. 
 /rheodore, patriarch of Antioch, iii. 587. 
 'Theodore, patriarch of Constantinople, 
 
 iii. 19.3. 
 Theodore, presbyter, defender of the gen- 
 uineness of the writings ascribed to 
 Dionysius the Areopagite, iii. 170. 
 Theodore, protospatharius, iii. 571. 
 Theodore, singer, iii. 128. 
 Theodore Abukara, defender of Christi- 
 anity against Mohammedanism, iii. 88. 
 
 'Epu)T>io-cis (cai aTTOKptVecs, ff. 431, 432, iii. 88 
 nn. 1-3. See Bibl. patr. Paris, t. xi. 
 
 Theodore Ascidas, ii. 595-597, 598 n., 
 599. 
 
 Theodore Lascaris II., iv. 542, 543. 
 
 Theodoret, bp. of Cyros, his public build- 
 ing.s, ii. 169. His intercession at court, 
 175. His mother, 262. Representa- 
 tive of the Antioclnan school, 394. In 
 the Nestorian controversy, 52.3-525, 
 540, 545-554. On defence of Theodore, 
 557. Death of Cyrill, 557 n. 7. In 
 the Eutvchian controversy, 559 and n. 
 2, 561-563, 569, 572, 574, 578, 581, 582. 
 In the controversy of Three Chapters, 
 595-608. Helena, 7 u. 2. Marcus, 81 
 n. 1. Christianity not dependent on the 
 favor of princes, 112 and n. 1. Offence 
 felt bv miseducated ])agans at the Holy 
 Scriptures, 116. Abdas, 133 n. 3. Let- 
 ter of consolation during the Persian 
 persecution, 135. Simeon Stylites, 143, 
 292, 293. Precedence of the Roman 
 church, 199. Ambrose and Theodo- 
 sius, 215 n. 1. Euchites, 276 n. 2, 278 
 n. 1. Auachorets, 286. Consecration 
 of churches, 321. Veneration of mar- 
 tyrs, 372. Theodoret as representative 
 of the Antiochian school, 394. Con- 
 stantine and Arius, 428 n. 4. Constan- 
 
222 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 tius, 4.36 n. 4. Holy Spirit, 471. 'Epa- 
 viarfj^, 561 and n. 3. On the Lord's 
 Snpper, 732. 
 
 On CeriTithus, i. 396. Tatian's evny- 
 yeXtov 6uL reaaupuv, 458 n. 1. Tf/l«ot 
 among the Manichcans, 503 n. 1. Ilor- 
 moirenes, 567, 568 n. 1. Koetus, 584, 
 585. Malchion, 605 n. 1. Hippolytus, 
 683. The Marcionites, iii. 245. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Defence of Theodore (sec Ilarduin, t. iii. f. 108), 
 fragments, ii. 557 n. 6. 
 
 Dial. II. inconfus., elements in the Lord's Sup- 
 per, ii. 364 n. 2. 
 
 Epistles, ep. ad Alex. Ilierop. (opp., t iv. p. 
 1346, ed. Halens.), ii. 540 nn. 1, 4. Kp. 16, 
 ad Irenfeum, 562 n. 1. Ep. 21, on his depo- 
 sition, 572 n. 6. Ep. 42, intercession, 175 n. 
 
 2, Ep. 50, on the condemnation of the doc- 
 trine of Nestorius, 545 nn. 2, 5. Ep. 59, on 
 the deposition of N., 546 n. 1. Ep. 60, to 
 Dioscurus, 561 n. 2. Ep. 73, the doctrine of 
 Cyrill, 545 n. 1. Ep. 78, to the Persian bp. 
 Eusebius, 1.35 nn. 2, 3. Ep. 79, his plea for 
 a hearing, 563 n. 1. Ep. 81, his public work.-j, 
 169 n. 6. Ep. 82, .561 n. 1, 563 n. 2. Ep. 83, 
 to Dioscurus, confession of faith, 562 n. 2. 
 Ep. 86, to Flavian, on Dioscurus. 5.59 n. 2, 
 562 n. 3. Ep. 92, 562 n. 4. Ep. 101, discon- 
 tent of the monks, 561 n. 1. Ep. 102, to Ncs- 
 torius, 546 n. 2. Ep. 103. 549 n. 2. Ep. 112, 
 to Domnus of Antioch, 572 n. 2. Ep. 113, to 
 Leo the Great, 199 nn. 3, 4, 562 n. 3, 574. Ep. 
 122, on oiKovofxia, 572 n. 6. Ep. 123, declin- 
 ing gifts, ,572 n. 5. Ep. 124, 572 n. 6. Ep. 
 12tl, on his acceptance of the articles of 
 agreement, 549 n. 1. Ep 128, Cvrill's con- 
 fession, 545 n. 3. Ep. 129, 572n. 6. Ep. 134, 
 cruelty of his enemies, 572 n. 4. Ep 138, to 
 Helladius, urging reconciliation of the 
 churches, 549 n 3. Ep. 142, 571 n. 3. Ep. 
 146, desire for seclusion, 582 n. Ep. 147, 572 
 n. 1, 573 n. Ep. 148, to Nestorius, concern- 
 ing Alc.x. Hicropol., 550 n. 1. Ep. 150, to 
 John of Antioch, 523 n. 6, 550 n. 2. Ep. 151, 
 circular letter, against the anathemas of Cv- 
 rill,524 u. 1 (471). Ep. 163, report of the 
 judge of the Secunda Enphratesia. 550 n. 3. 
 Ep. 170, the oriental delegates to Rufus, 722 
 n. 1. Ep. ISO, to John of Antioch, on the 
 death of Cyrill, ,557 n. 7. 
 
 'EpawcrTJj? or TToKvfi.up<l>oi, against Eutychian- 
 ism, ii. .561 n. 3. 
 
 Graec. atfect. curat, (fragments of Porphvrv, 
 i. 171 n. 4). Disputat. i.,f. 696 (t. iv.), pride 
 of supei-ficial knowledge, ii. 116 n. 1. Disput. 
 viii., f 899, language of N. T., 116 n. 3 ; f. 
 902, relics, 370 n. 3,371 n. 2; f 922, 371 n. 
 1. Disput. ix., f. 9.35, spread of Chri.^tianity, 
 persecutions in Persia, 112 n. 1, 1.35 n. 1. 
 
 Hseret. fab. i. 14, Opliites, the serpent, i. 444 
 n. 4; 19, llcrmogenes, 567 n. 4, 618 n. 2; 20, 
 Tatian, 458 n. 1 ; 21, Severians, 458 n. 3. II. 
 
 3, Cerinth, 396 n. 2 ; 9, Sabellius, 600 n. 1. 
 III. 3, Noetus, 584 n. 3. IV. 2, Euchites, ii. 
 278 n. 1 ; 10, Audians, ii. 767 n. 1. 
 
 Hist, eccles. (1. i. c. 4, I.vician the martyr, i. 
 722 n. 6) ; c. 5, Arius on his opponents, ii. 
 413 n. 1 ; c. 7, Eustathius of Antioch, 416 n. 
 
 4, 417 n. 3 ; c. 18, Helena the mother of Con- 
 Btantine, 7 n. 2. L. ii. c. 6, council of Sar- 
 dica, proposed confession, 4.36 n. 2. L. iv. 
 c. 9, Audius and the Audians, 766 n. 5, 767 
 n. 1 ; c. 10, Hie Euchites, 278 nn. ; c. 12, 280 
 n. 4 ; c 19, liyzantinc court, 165 n. 6 ; c. 23, 
 Mavia, 142 n. 5. L. v. c. 39, Abdas, 133 n. 
 3. C. iii. ed. Ilalens., t. iii f. 1146, sect in 
 Syria, 276 n. 2. 
 
 Ilisl religios., t. iii. f . 1146, Manioheism among 
 monks, ii. 771 n. 1 ; ff. 1188, 1214, consccr.a- 
 tion in childhood, 286 n. 1 : c. 3, Marcian, 291 
 n. 1 ; c. 13, iufercession of Maccdonius, 285 n. 
 
 4: cc. 25, 26 (f. 1274), Simeon Stvlites, 143 
 
 n. 1, 293 n. 1; c. 28, self-torture, "292 n. 1. 
 Lector., 1. ii. f. 564 (ed. Jlogunt., 1679), Al- 
 
 mundar, ii. 143 n. 4. 
 On Philip. 1 : 18, ii. 767 n. 4. 
 Qusest. in Gen. 20, ii 714 n. 1. 
 Kefutation of Cyrill (see Ep. 151). 
 Sermon after the death of Cyrill (see Harduin, 
 
 t. iii.), ii. 557 n. 7. See JIaii, Marius Merca^ 
 
 tor. 
 
 Theodore Studita. See Theodore, abbot 
 
 of Studion. 
 Theodoric, companion of Militz, v. 180, 
 
 181. 
 Theodoric, converter of Lieflanders, iv. 
 
 37. 
 Theodoric, E.ast Gothic king, ii. 593. 
 Theodoric, son of ClovLs, iii. 93 n. 2. 
 Theodoric of Niem, v. 51, 52, 56, 67 n. 2, 
 
 72, 74, 75, 85, 89, 91, 105 n. 1. 
 
 Citatinns : — 
 
 De fatis Joh. XXITI. (see Van der Hardt., t. 
 ii.), cc. 9, 10, f. 348, Boniface IX., v. 89 n. ; 
 f. 375, the owl, 91 n. 2 ; f. .387, John on 
 the way to Constance, 101 n. 1 ; f . 391, at Con- 
 stance, 105 n. 1. 
 
 De schismate, 1. i. c. 10, Clement VII., v. 47 n. : 
 c. 68, Boniface IX., 51 n. 4. 52 nn. 1. 2. L. 
 ii. c. 6, 51 u. 1 ; c. 7, 52 n. 3 : cc. 11, 13, 51 
 nn. 2, 3 ; c. 33, Benedict .XIII., 56 nn. 2. 3, 
 67 n. 2. L. iii. cc. 6, 12, 13. Gregory XII., 72 
 nn. 2-4; c. 15, 75 n. 3 ; c. 17, 73 n. 2; c. 25,75 
 n. 2; c.36, 76n. 3; c. 51, Alex. V.,85n. 1. 
 
 Theodoric of Thuringia. 
 
 Life of Elizabeth of Hessia, 1. ii. c. 5, iv. 302 
 n. 2. See Canisius. 
 
 Theodoric of Verdun. 
 Epistle. Gregory VII., iv. 99 n. 6. See Die- 
 teric, Martene and Durand, thes. nov., t. v. 
 
 Theodoras, confessor, ii. 83. 
 
 Theodoras, disciple of Origen, i. 717 
 See Gregory Thauniaturgus. 
 Panegyr. in Originem, c. 15, i. 717 n. 
 
 Tlieodorns, Egyptian martyr, ii. 254 n. 
 
 Theodoras, high priest, ii. 54 n. 7. 
 
 Theodo.<ius, bp. of Constantinople iv. 535. 
 
 Tiieodusius, bp. of Epliesus, iconoclast, 
 iii. 214. 
 
 Theodosiu.s, patriarch of Jerusalem, ii. 
 583, 584. 
 
 Theodosius I. (the Great), Roman em- 
 peror, liis measures for tlie suppression 
 of Paganism, ii. 94-99. The temple 
 at Edessa, 95 n. 4. Laws ai^ainst apos- 
 tates, 119. Ulphihis, 157. Interces- 
 sion of Fhivian, 174. Ambrose, 214, 
 215, 604 (iv. 110). Fine against here- 
 tics, 235. Intercession of Macedonius, 
 285. Phice in the church, 321 n. 6. 
 Victory of the Ilomoousion, 461, 464. 
 See Cod. Thcodos. Epiplianius, Pacatus 
 Drepanius. 
 
 Theodosius II., Koman emperor, ii. 133, 
 164, 177. In the Xestorian controversy, 
 518, 525-528, 539-541, 548, 551,552, 
 556. In tlie Eutychian, 564-569. 
 Chryso.stom, 762. 
 
 Sacra, addressed to the I. cone. Ephes., ii 164 
 n. 4. 
 
 Theodota, iii. 536 n. 2. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 223 
 
 Theodotus, the Monarchian, i. 580, 693. 
 AiSaa-KaXia avaroKiKi^, i. 693 (opp. Clem. ed. 
 Par., 1641), f. 794, Basilides, 404 n. 1 ; f . 796, 
 D., 411 n. 3; f. 797, B. Valentine, 424 n. 3, 
 425 n. 1, 433 nn. 1, 2 ; f . 800, col. 2, D. exor- 
 cism, 477 n. 5 ; f. SUB, Tatiau, 457 n. 1. 
 
 Theodotus Cas.siteras, patriarch of Con- 
 stantinople, iii. 539-541. 
 
 Theodriid, iii. 273. 
 
 Theodulf, abp. of Orleans, zealously pro- 
 motes the cause of religious instruction, 
 iii. 125. On external works, 131. On 
 piliiriniages, 132. Again.st private 
 musses, 136. On the forgiveness of 
 sins and penitence, 139 n. 7. Alcuin, 
 154 n. 3. Adoptianist controversy, 
 167. Doctrine of the Holy Spirit, 555. 
 See Alcuin, epp. 119, 193. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Capltulare ad parochiie suae sacerdotes. C. 7, 
 on private mas.^es, iii. 136 n. 2. C. 28, pa- 
 rochial instruction, 125 n. 5. C. 30, on con- 
 fession, 189 n. 7. C. 44, on preparation for 
 communion, 136 n. 3. 
 
 Poem (on pilgrimages), iii. 132 n. 2. 
 
 Theodulus, ii. 67 n. 2. 
 
 Theognis, bp. of Nice, ii. 421, 422. 
 
 Theognist, abbot, iii. 565, 567. 
 
 Theognist, bp., ii. 774. 
 
 Theoguostus, i. 713. 
 
 Theogonic process, in Gnosticism, i. 371. 
 Origen, 588, 589. 
 
 &E01 -yn'7]Tol, i. 25. ^avepoc and udavelg, 
 25 n. 3. NotjToi, ala&TjToi, ii. 50. 
 
 Theologians, v. 61, 62, 64, 283, 382. 
 
 Theological definitions, bps. of Pamphyl- 
 ia on, ii. 584. 
 
 Theological discussions, ii. 431, 432 and 
 n. 1 ; V. 382. See Controversies. 
 
 Theological education, culture, ii. 182- 
 184; iii. 126, 142, 143, 150 and nu. 4, 
 7, 156, 411, 415, 425-428, 456-471 ; iv. 
 204, 413-416; v. 58, 60-62, 149, 235, 
 382. In the Greek church, iii. 169, 530, 
 531. In the Frankish church, in the 
 ninth century, iii. 456-467. Effort to 
 improve, iv. 414. Clemangis de Studio 
 Theologico, v. 60-62. Compare Canon- 
 ical life, Charlemagne, England, Ire- 
 land, Scholastics, Studies, Theological 
 schools. 
 
 Theological schools, the Alexandrian, i. 
 306, .527-557 ; ii. 182. At Cffisarea, i. 
 721. Antiochian, ii. 182 (see Antioch- 
 ian school). At Edessa, ii. 610, 611. 
 Third Period, iii. 126. At Ciiartres, 
 470, 502. Tours, 470. Orleans, 593. 
 See Alcuin, Clerus, Cloisters, Monas- 
 teries, Schools, Theological culture. 
 Universities, etc. 
 
 Theologische Quartel Schrift. 
 
 1834, 1. ii.. Dr. Mohler's Essay, Christianity and 
 slavery, iii. 98 n. 3. 
 
 Theologische Studien und Kritikcn. See 
 
 Stud. u. Krit. 
 Theology, birth of Christian, i. 529, 540, 
 
 542. Varro on theology, i. 7, 86 n. 1. 
 
 System of Porphyry, i. 171. Theology 
 
 in the more limited sense of the term, i. 
 557-610; ii. 403-473 ; iv. 440-466. 
 
 Third and Fourth Periods, iii. 141— 
 243,456-586. Practical, iii. 456,457, 
 460 (v. 61). Negative and positive 
 {' ATTodaniiT} and KaraipaTLKri) , iii. 461, 
 463. 
 
 Fifth Period, iv. 355-528. And phi- 
 losophy, 35.5-361, 367, 401, 431, 435 
 (see Dialectics, Knowledge, Sjiecula- 
 tion) ; relative points of view con- 
 founded, 359, 474. Mystic, 411. Dia- 
 lectic, its transition from the twelfth to 
 the tliirteeuth century, 417. Charac- 
 ter of among the scholastics of the 
 thirteenth century, inquiries as to its 
 essence, 427-440, 519. Central point 
 of, 428. Relation to Ethics, 519, 520. 
 Aquinas on, 431,432, 519. Bacon, 425, 
 434, 435. Lull, 437, 438. 
 
 Sixth Period, v. 134-412. Cleman- 
 gis on, 60-62. Parisian, 93. And phi- 
 losophy, 135. Friends of God on, 381, 
 382. See Church theology. Creation, 
 Doctrine concerning God, Holy Spirit, 
 History of Doctrines. 
 Theonas, bp. of Alexandria, i. 143. 
 
 Ep. to the chamberlain Lucianus (D'Achery, 
 Spicileg., f. 297, Bibl. Patr. Galland., t. 4), 1. 
 143 u. 1. 
 
 Theonas, bp. of Marmarica, ii. 421. 
 Theopaschites, i. 579 n. 1 ; ii. 609. 
 Theophanes, Chronograph. 
 
 Justinian, ii. 106 n. 1. Tzathus, 139 n. 2. An. 
 524, Abyssinia, 145 n. 1. Nestoriu.si, 507 n. 
 2. 0cot6ko5, 508 n. 1. f. 68 (ed. Venet.), 
 Chrysaphius, 566 n. 3. Recall of Pulcheria, 
 575 n. 2. Amantius, 591 n. 1. Vigilius at 
 Const., 602 n. 3, 606 n. 2. Jlanicheans per- 
 secuted in Persia, 768 n. 2. John Talaya and 
 Acacius, 587 n. 2. 
 
 F. 199, persecutions under Chosru Parviz, iii. 
 84 n. 2. The Saracens, 39 n. 1. Legends re- 
 lating to images, 201 n. 3. ff. 289, 291-296 
 Constantine Copronymus, 220 n. 3, 221 nn 
 4, 6, 222 nn., 223 n. 1. Paulus and Tarasius, 
 225 n., 226 n. f. 412, ed. Paris, the Pauli- 
 cians under Nicephorus, 254 n. 4. f. 419, 
 treatment of heretics, 255 n. 1. Continual, 
 ed. Venet., f. 347, Nicephorus, patriarch, and 
 Leo the Armenian, 634 n. 1, 535 n. 1 ; f. 348, 
 538 n. 1. 
 
 Theophanes, jurist, iii. 550. 
 
 Theophanes, the singer, monk, iii. 547 n. 
 1. 
 
 Theophanies, i. 381, 386 n. 2, 584, 597, 
 598. Pausanias, Dionys. Halicarnass. 
 on, i. 12. M. Aurelius on, i. 106. Sco- 
 tus on, iii. 462, 463, 465. Almaric, iv. 
 445 n. 4. Epiphany as Theophany, ii. 
 346. 
 
 Theophilus, bp. of Alexandria, ii. 97, 181, 
 320 n. 1. In the Origenistic disputes, 
 748-763. In the Decretals, iii. 347. 
 
 Theophilus, bp. of Antioch, on revela- 
 tion, i. 559. Apology and Commenta- 
 ries, 674. 
 
 Ad Autolycum, i. 71 n. 2 ; 1 1 c. 2-, 559 n. 2. 
 See Methodius. 
 
224 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Theophilus. lip. of CEesarea, iii. 347 n. 4. 
 Tlieopliilus, bp. of E])hesus, iii. 25.5. 
 Theophilus, Gothic bishop, ii. 150. 
 Thiophilus, Greek emperor, iii. 546, 547. 
 
 History of, 547 n. 2. 
 Theophiin.'*, layman, iii. 550. 
 Tlieopliilus, patriarch of Constantinople, 
 
 ii. 322 u. 2. 
 Theopliilus, protospathariiis, iii. 560. 
 Theo])hilus Imlieus, i. 83; ii. 140, 142, 
 
 144. 
 Theophrastus, i. 581. 
 Theophvlact, iii. 375, 376. See Benedict 
 
 IX. 
 Theophvlact, abp. of Achrida, iii. 584- 
 
 586 ; iv. 530. 
 
 Life of Clement, iii. 315 n. 1. Tract in defence 
 of the Latins (see Minsarelli), 584 n. 1, 586 
 n. 3 ; §§ 5, G, 586 n. 1 f§ 9, f. 273, 585 n. 2 ; 
 § 14, 5S6 n. 1. 
 
 Theophylactus Simocatta, stones about 
 images, iii. 201 n. 3. 
 
 Theoretical and practical, in the charis- 
 mata, i. 181. Opposition of, 367. Max- 
 inius, iii. 174. See Practical. 
 
 Geof yexriTog, i. 380 n. 2. See GeoL 
 
 QeoaeBd^, ii. 768 n. 1. 
 
 Theosophic ascetici.'im, i. 458. Idealism, 
 460. Theosophic schools, 208, 389. 
 Sects, iii. 267, 590. Tendencies, i. 714; 
 iv. 552, 559. See Oriental spirit. 
 
 Theoso])hist.s, i. 425 n. 3. Jewish, and 
 Gnosticism, i. 381. 
 
 Theosophy, of the Jews, i. 381, 394 (ii. 
 767 n. 1). Pliari-sees, 40. Essenes, 44, 
 45, 47, 64. Carried over into Christi- 
 anity, 64 (iv. 552). Platonic, 170. 
 Gnostic, 389, 398, 434. See Oriental 
 spirit, Tlicoso])hic. 
 
 Theosterict, monk. 
 
 Life of Nicetas (Acta S.-Apr., toL i. app.), f. 
 23, iii. 535 n. 1 ; § 27, 545 n. 2; §§ 28, 29, 
 218 nn. 1, 2 ; § 40, 541 n. 1. 
 
 Theotecnus, bp. of Cresarea, i. 141. 
 Theotmar, abp. of Salzburg. 
 
 Complaint to .Tohn IX. (Ilarduin, t. vi. p. i. f. 
 126), iii. 319 n. 3, 321 n. 4. 
 
 Theotoko.s. See Mary. 
 
 Thcramcnes, ii. 89. 
 
 Theiapentii', i. 59-62 ; ii. 263. Eelation 
 
 to Christianity, i. 64. 
 Thesauru-, Ilis't. Helvet. See Winter- 
 
 thur. 
 Thesaurus meritorum supererogationis, 
 
 iv. 349 ; v. 41, 171, 284. 
 Thesaurus nov. auecdotor. See Martene 
 
 and Durand. 
 Thcsmo])lioria, ii. 376. 
 Thessalunica. Eustathias in, iv. 530, 531 
 
 Tin. 1, 3, 532. Bps. of, ii. 152, 155, 204, 
 
 377 n. 1, 652. 
 
 I. Thessalonians. 
 
 4 : 11, iv. 283. 4 : 13, iv. 250. 5 : 14, ii. 135. 
 5:17,1.285. 5 : 21, ii. 602, iv. 255. 
 
 II. Thessalonians. 
 
 2. V. 239. 2 : 3, iv. 202 n. 6 ; v. 199. 2 ; 6, iv. 
 
 619. 2 : 9, V. 193. 3 : 8, iii. 77. 3 : 10, ii. 
 
 295 
 
 Thessalv, ii. 547, 
 
 Theurgy, ii. 39, 388. 
 
 Tliil>arirans, church of the, i. 136. 
 
 Thibault II.. iv. 300. 
 
 Thief on the cross, ii. 690. 
 
 Tiiierri II., king of the Burgundians, iii. 
 
 33, 39 n. 2. 
 Thiersch. See Studien u. Kritiken, 1842. 
 Thietberea, wife of Lothaire of Lotharin- 
 
 gia, iii. 353, 354, 357, 450. 
 Thietgaud, abp. of Triers, iii. 354. 
 Thile, ultima, iii. 300 n. 1. 
 Thilo. 
 
 Cod. apochrvph. Nov. Test., t. i., M.ircion s 
 gospel, i. 473 n. 5. Conyersation between 
 Christ and John, iii. 591 n. 1 : f . 885, iv. 5.53 
 n. 5 ; f . 893, iii. 595 nn. 1, 2 ; f . 894, iii. 597 
 n. 2. 
 
 Thiven. See Councils, an. 536. 
 
 Thmuis, ii. 430. 
 
 Thoco. See Wm. of. 
 
 Thomas, bp. of Claudiopolis, enemy of 
 
 image worship, iii. 205 n. 1, 206. 
 Thomas, bp. of Neo-Cfesarea, inquisitor 
 
 over the Paulicians, iii. 256. 
 Thomas, ecclesiastic, iii. 575. 
 Thomas, monk, pretended Svncellus, iii. 
 
 228. 
 Thomas, the apostle, in Parthia, i. 80 n. 
 
 3. In India, i. 82. Confession of, iv. 
 
 375 ; V. 238. 
 Thomas a Becket, iv. 168 n. 2, 169-172. 
 
 Lives of, letters, 169 n.3. Life by Her- 
 
 ibert, pp. 33, 75, 170 nn. 
 
 Ep. to Henry II. (John of Salisbury, ep. 48), 
 iv. 168 n. 2. 
 
 Thomas Aquinas, life and character of, 
 iv. 280, 421-423. Writings?, 422, 423. 
 519. Defence of the mendicant orders, 
 286-288. Preaches in Italian, 317. 
 The immaculate conception, 332. Sac- 
 raments, 335 n. 3, 514 n. 5. Transub- 
 stantiation, 338,339. The Lord's Sup- 
 per under one form, 344 nn. 1-3. In- 
 dulgences, 350 and n. 1. On revelation, 
 faith, nature of theology, 429-432. 
 Knowledge of God, 444. Aristotle de 
 Causis, 445. Almaric and David of 
 Dinanto, 447. Against pantheism, 449. 
 Against A verrhoes, 449, 450 and n. 1. 
 Omnipresence of God, 452. Omnipo- 
 tence, 456. Trinity, 463-465. Doc- 
 trine of creation, 466. Doctrine of 
 miracles, 471-473. Foreknowledge and 
 ])redestiuation, 477-481, 491 uu. 7, 8. 
 Man's original state, 491 and nn. 7, 8, 
 492. Original sin, 495. Doctrine of 
 atonement, 506. Incarnation and orig- 
 inal plan of God, 508. Faith, 511, 512. 
 Justification, 512, 513. Uncertainty 
 with regard to the state of grace, 513, 
 514. Freedom and grace, 518, 519 and 
 n. 1. Doctrine of moials, cardinal vir- 
 tues, 519-528. Adiaphora, 524. Con- 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 225 
 
 silia and prrecepta, 525, 526. Mag- 
 nanimity and humility, 526, 527. Tlie 
 intention and the execution, 528. The 
 everlasting gospel, 619 n. 1. Image 
 
 worship, V. 233. Life of (Acta S. Mar.), 
 422 n. 1 ; c. iv. 450 n. 1 ; c. viii. § 48, 
 
 317 n. 8. 
 
 Citations fiom his writings: — 
 
 Comm. on " De Causia'" (opp., Paris, 1660, t. 
 4), iv. 445 n. 1, 480. 
 
 Contra gentes, iv. 422, 1. iii. c. 99, miracles and 
 proTidence, 473 n. 1. 
 
 Contra impugnantes religionem, opusc. xvi. 
 (ed. Venet., t. xix. f. 341 et seq.), defence of 
 the mendicant orders, iv. 287 n. 2 : f . 410, 
 288 n. 2 ; f. 411, 288 nn. 4-6 ; f. 415, the 
 Everlasting Gospel, 619 n. 1. 
 
 De unitate infellectus, contra Averroistas, 
 opu.sc. ix. (ed. Venet., t. xix), iv. 449 n. 3, 450 
 and n. 3. 
 
 In Sententias (ed. Venet., tt. ix., x.). L. i. 
 Dist. 17, Q. 1, art. 4, assurance, iv. 513 n. 2 ; 
 D. 25, Q. 1, art. 1, predestination, 481 nn. 1- 
 3 ; art. 3, 481 nn. 4, 5 ; D. 38, Q. 1, art. 1, or- 
 igin of evil, 480 n. 1 ; D. 42, Q. 2, art. 2, mir- 
 acles, 472 nn. .3, 4. L. ii. D. 17, Q. 1, art. 
 1, David of Dinanto, 446 n. 1; Q. 2, art. 1, 
 against the Averrhoists, 450 n. 2; D. 18, Q. 
 1, art. 3, two conceptions of the miraculous, 
 472 nn. 5-7 ; D. 29, Q. 1, art. 2, original con- 
 dition, 492 nn. 1, 4-8. L. iii. D. 20, Q. 1, 
 art. 3, atonement, 506 n. 2. 
 
 Summa theologiae, on the miracle, iv. 473. L. 
 i. P. i. Q. 3, art. 8, ALmaric and David of Di- 
 nanto, 447 n. 2 ; Q. 8, art. 1 and 2, Omnipres- 
 ence of God, 452 nn. 9, 10 : Q. 14, art. 5, 
 knowledge in God, 480 n. 2 ; Q. 23, art. 5 
 predestination, 479 n. 2 ; Q. 46, art. 2, crea- 
 tion, 466 n. 1 ; Q. 47, art. 1, manifoldness of 
 the universe, 479 nn. 3-5 ; Q. 48, art. 2, evil 
 and good, 479 nn. 6-8 ; Q. 95, art. 1, grace, 
 492 n. 2; Q. 105, art. 6, miracles, 471 n. 7, 
 472 n. 1 ; art 8, 472 n. 2 ; P. ii. Q. 112, art. 
 5 (t. xxi. f. 633), assurance, 514 nn. 1-4. L. 
 ii. P. ii. Q. 1, art. 4, will and faith, 511 n. 7 ; 
 P. (or 1.), iii. Q. 1, art. 3, effect of sjn, 508 n. 
 3. Supplement to P. iii. Q. 13, art. 1, merits 
 of saints, 349 n, 1. 
 
 On the immaculate conception, iv. 3.33 nn. 1-3. 
 
 Relation of the sacraments to Christian life, 
 a35 n. 3. 
 
 Thomas de Celano. 
 Life of Francis of Assisi, iv. 60 n. 2. 
 
 Thomas of Can ti pre, his experience as a 
 mendicant, iv. 277. 
 
 Citations : — 
 
 Bonum universale, de Apibus, c. 1, f . 6, Mau- 
 ritius, iv. 211 n. 5 ; 1. i. c. 1, f. 120, Dodo of 
 Friesland, 278n.3; 1. i. c. 5, f. 23, Cathar- 
 ists, 582 n. 4 ; c. 9, f. 39, 279 n. 5. L. ii. c. 
 3, § 14, children's crusade, 342 n. 5; c. 10, 
 mendicants, 277 nn. ; Rainer, 326 nn. 1, 2 ; 
 c. 10, f. 171, mendicants, 281 n. 1 ; c. lO. § 
 21, f. 174, death of Innocent IV., 283 n. 3; 
 the mendicants and the princes, 282 n. 4 ; f. 
 281, secular clergy as teachers, 281 n. 2 : c. 
 16 (Duaci, 1627, f. 215), Hugo of St. Victor, 
 401 n. 2 ; c. 28, § 7, piety in children, 343 n. 
 1 ; c. 48, Simon of Toumav, 418 n. 4 ; c. 57, 
 § 63, Louis IX., 285 n. 7 ;"§ 64, f. 588, Wm. 
 de St. Amour, 285 n. 5. 
 
 Thomas of Stitney, v. 245 n. 5. 
 Thomists, v. 172. 
 
 Thoudracians (sect), iii. 588. Their doc- 
 trines, 589. 
 Thor, iii. 51, 295, 299. 
 Thorault, monastery, iii. 277, 278. The 
 (^..j boy of, iv. 343. 
 ^ 15 
 
 Thorgeir, priest in Iceland, iii. 304, 305. 
 
 Thormod, iii. 303. 
 
 Thorwald, Icelander, iii. 300-302. 
 
 Thorwald Spakbodvarssun, iii. 301. 
 
 Thoth, interpolated sayings of, i. 176. 
 
 Thought, laws of, despised, i. 387. 
 Thought and being, correspondence of, 
 V. 166. 
 
 Thoughts, evil, Anselm and Bernard on, 
 iv. 240, 241. See Temptation. 
 
 Thrace, Aurelian in, i. 142. Metropoli- 
 tans of, relation to the bp. of Constan- 
 tinople, ii. 197, 203. Christmas, ii. 345. 
 Collyridianians in, ii. 376. Synod in, 
 ii. 435. Liberius in, ii. 443. IVIaximus. 
 iii. 192. PolychroniiLS, iii. 195. Pauli- 
 cians in, iii. 250 n. 2, 587 ; iv. 564. 
 CEcumenius, iii. 531. Bisanthe, iii. 563, 
 n. 4. 
 
 Thrand, islander, iii. 307. 
 
 Thrand, Norwegian province, iii. 298. 
 
 Three Chapters, controversy concerning 
 the, ii. 595-608, 764 ; iii. 34, 176 n. 1. 
 
 Threida (Thoreida), iv. 37, 40. 
 
 Qpovoc. See Cathedra. 
 
 Thrudpert, missionary, iii. 37. See Acta 
 S. Apr. 
 
 Thule, ultima, iii. 300 n. 1. 
 
 Thundering legion, the, i. 115-117. 
 
 Thurgot, English ecclesiastic, iii. 292. 
 
 Thurificati, ii. 223. 
 
 Thuringia, iii. 37, 66. Boniface in, 47, 
 50, 72. Erroneous teachers there, 49 
 n. 1. Destruction of the Thuringian 
 empire, 50 n. 1. Berthold in, iv. 318. 
 See Theodoric of. 
 
 Qvpupoi, i. 201. 
 
 Thursday of the Great Week, ii. 341. 
 
 Thyana, ii. 462. See Anthimus of. 
 
 Thyra, Harold Blaatand's mother, iii. 
 288. 
 
 Tiber, iv. 140, 162. 
 
 Tiberianus, prefect, i. 100 n. 4. 
 
 Tiberius, law against proselytism, i. 89. 
 Attitude towards Christianity, 93. 
 
 Tichonius, Donatist grammarian, ii. 244, 
 245, 247 n. 3. 
 Hermeneutic rules of, ii. 244 nn. 2, 5, 6. 
 
 Ticinum (Pavia), ii. 192 n. 2; iii. 28 n. 
 3. See Epiphanius. 
 
 Tieck, " Der Sehiitzgeist," v. 390 n. 1. 
 
 Tiem, Wenzel, v. 321. 
 
 Tiflis, iv. 49. 
 
 Tillemont. 
 On Nestorius, ii. 512 n. 1. Cassian, 688 n. 6. 
 Memoires, t. 14, life of CyriU (note 80), on 
 Theodorefs letter, 557 n. 7. 
 
 Timffius, of Plato, i. 380. 
 
 Time, in relation to God, iv. 451, 452. 
 
 To freedom, iv. 475, 476, 481, 519. 
 
 Time and space, Lull on, iv. 482 n. 2. 
 
 Times and seasons, ii. 107. 
 Timocles, in Lucian's dialogue, i. 93 n. 1. 
 Timotheus. 
 
 De receptione hseretlcorum (see Coletor, t. ill.), 
 Euchite sects, ii. 277 n. 3 ; § 2, 278 n. 1 : § 
 4, 279 n. 2 i § 6, 280 n. 1 ; § 9, 278 n. 2. 
 
226 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Timotheus, Nestorian patriarch in Syria, 
 iii. 89. 
 
 Timotheus, patriarch of Constautinople, 
 ii. 590. 
 
 Tiniotlieus Aihirus, patriarch of Alexan- 
 dria, ii. 584-.586. 
 
 Timutiieus Salophaciolus, patriarch of 
 Alexandria, ii. 585-587. 
 
 Timothy, iv. 13G. Genuineness of II. 
 ep. to, i. 85. 
 
 I. Timothy 1 : 7, iv. 537. 1 : 13, ii. 705. 2 : 1, 
 i. 272. 2 : 4, iii. 482, 483. 2 : 5, ii. 386. 
 
 2 : 8, ii. 316 ; iii. 4-38. 2 : 15, ii. 306. 3 : 1, 
 i. 184. 3:2, i. 197 ; ii. 182. 3 : 8, i. 184. 
 
 3 : 12. ii. 182. 3 : 16, ii. 494 n. 3, 498 n. 5. 
 
 4 : 3, ii. 300. 4 : 8, iv. 241, 262, 314. 5 : 14, 
 ii. 306. 5 : 17, i. 188, 326 n. 1 ; iii. 124. 5 : 23, 
 iii. 147 ; iv. 250. 6 : 8, iii. 306. 6 : 12, i. 
 306 n. 2. 
 
 n. Tim. 2 : 4, i. 199 ; iii. 97 n. 1 ; iv. 158 ; v. 
 86. 2 : 5, i. 715. 2 : 14, iii. 485 n. 3. 2 : 20, 
 i. 247. 2 : 25, iii. 255 ; iv. 72. 3 : 7, i. 506 n. 
 3 : 12, V. 310. 3 : 16, v. 62. 
 
 Timothy (Gegnaesius), Paulician, iii. 249, 
 250. 
 
 Tiraur Khan, iv. 57. 
 
 Tingis (Tau<,'iers), i. 147. 
 
 Tira (Tiron), monastery of, iv. 97 n. 8, 
 236. 
 
 Tiridates, king of Armenia, ii. 136. 
 
 Tiron. See Tira. 
 
 Tirovano, iv. 639. 
 
 Tisiuis, ii. 218, 221. 
 
 Tithes, opposed by the Saxons, iii. 76-78. 
 Alcuiu on, iii. 77 and n. 2, 82. Laws 
 respecting, iii. 101 n. 2. Leuthard, iii. 
 604. Wm. of Modena on, iv. 41. 
 Clergv exliorted to be content with, iv. 
 138, 147, 149. To be a])plied to the 
 crusades. Lull, iv. 191. Wicklif on the 
 payment and use of, v. 159-161. Huss 
 on, V. 264, 274, 335, 345, 346 (see Huss, 
 de dccimis). 
 
 Titular bishops, v. 103. 
 
 Tituli, ii. 195. 
 
 Titulus de Decurionibus, ii. 171 n. 1. 
 
 Titus. 
 
 1 : 6, i. 184, 189. 1 : 6, ii. 182. 1 : 7, i. 184. 
 1 : 9, i. 188. 1 : 15, i. 313 ; iv. 92. 2 : 4, iii. 
 242. 2:11, ii. 342. 3:5,1.249,646. 
 
 Titus, bp. of Bosti-a. 
 
 C. Maniclisoos, 1. i. c. 12, i. 492 n. 3 ; c. SO, 500 
 n. 6 ; 1. iii., praef., 496 n. 1, 497 n. 3 ; initio, 
 501 n. 4. See Canisius. 
 
 Titus, comes, ii. 551. 
 
 Titus (Simeon), Paulician, iii. 248. 
 
 Titus, Homan emperor, i. 174 n. 2. 
 
 Tocsin, iii. 394 ; iv. 610. 
 
 Tolbiacum, battle of, iii. 8. 
 
 Toledo, iii. 164. Bps. of, 340, 342. Lit- 
 urgy, 158 n. 1. See Councils, an. 400, 
 an. 589, an. 633. 
 
 Toleration, Roman, i. 86-88, 102-104. 
 Claimed by the Montanists, i. 524. 
 Under Constantino, ii. 14, 21, 25, 163, 
 223, 227, 228. Under Julian, ii. 70-72, 
 84-86. Jovian, ii. 88, 89. Valentin- 
 ian, Valens, Gratian, ii. 90, 91. Theo- 
 
 dosius, ii. 97. Themi.stius on, ii. 88, 89, 
 91 and n. 4. In Persia, ii. 132. 
 Tolle, J. (Tollius). 
 
 Itinerar. Italic, f. 112, tract of Euthymius 
 against the Bogomiles, iv. 559 nn. 2, 3 ; 
 anathemas, f. 114, auath. II., against Tych- 
 icus, iii. 269 n. 1 ; f. 116, anath. of the' Bo- 
 gomiles, iv. 572 n. 1 ; f. 122, of the Euchitcs, 
 iii. 204 n. 1, anath. 12, iv. 559 n. 3 ; f. 144, 
 iii. 265 n. 2; f. 146, against the Paulicians, 
 iii.- 266 n. 2. 
 
 Tombs of the saints, iii. 7. See Miracles, 
 
 Peter, Paul. 
 Tongues, gift of, i. 181, 186 n. 2, 510 ; v. 
 
 150. 
 Tonsure, iii. 17, 106 n., 577. 
 Tormod Torf. 
 
 Hist. Norveg., 1. ii. c. 2, Olof the Thick and 
 Iceland, iii. 305 n. 3; c. 21, in Thrand, 298 
 n. 1 ; c. 23, Gudbrand, 299 n. 1. 
 
 Torture, i. 98, 108, 109, 112 n. 4, 113, 
 131 ; iii. 326, 598. Nicholas I., on the 
 use of, iii. 312; iv. 90 n. 6. Self-tor- 
 ture, iv. 514. 
 
 Toscana, party in Italy, iii. 375. 
 
 Totila, king of the Goths, ii. 298. 
 
 Toul, iii. 493. See Bruno, Hermann of. 
 
 Toulouse, sects at, iv. 257, 639. Bp. of, 
 270. Inquisition at, 580, 643 (see 
 Philip of Limborch). Catharist coun- 
 cil at, 590. Henry of Cluuy at, 603. 
 Counts of, 639, 641 and n. 4, 642 nn. 
 University of, v. 63. 
 
 Tournay, iii. 42. School at, iv. 357, 359 
 n. 3. History of the abbey at, iv. 357 
 n. (see Hermann). See Odo, Simon, 
 Stephen. 
 
 Tours, pilgrimages to St. Martin's tomb 
 at, iii. 131, 132. Udo at, 417. School 
 at, 470, 503. Gozachin on the, 515 n. 
 6. Berengar at, 502, 503, 507, 510, 51 1 , 
 516, 521. Ep. of bishops of, 101 n. 
 2. Abp. of, 511, 521 (see Councils, 
 an. 1054). See Berengar, Gregory, 
 Hildebert, Martin. 
 
 Trade, iii. 408. Of Jews, iv. 72. Of 
 monasteries, iv. 239. Huss on, v. 326. 
 Tradesmen, v. 214. See Merchants, 
 Traffic. 
 
 Tradition, with tlie Jews, i. 39, 40, 41 n. 
 
 1. On the early dissemination of Chris- 
 tianity, 80, 82, 85. Irenanis on, 215. 
 Cvprian on, 216, 319, 320. Firmilianus 
 on, 216. Apostolic, 204 n. 3, 314, 319, 
 320, 437, 528. In Gnosticism, 388. 
 Basilides on, 408. Ptolemreus, 437, 439 
 n. 1. Marcion, 459, 461, 462. Persian, 
 487. In Moutanisni, 517, 519. Church, 
 519, 530. Augu.stin on the authority 
 of the church tradition, ii. 239, 402, 697, 
 725. Differing views of, ii. 723 ; iii. 
 555. In the spread of Christianity, iii. 
 
 2, 32, 48, 91 n. At Toledo, iii. 164. In 
 the image controversy, iii. 210, 232. 
 Icelandic, iii. 300. Scotus on, iii. 462, 
 463. The dialectic tendency and, iii. 
 471 ; iv. 355, 380. Anselm, iv. 370. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 227 
 
 With the scholastics, iv. 420, 519, 520. 
 Roman, iv. 536. Opposition to, iv. 575. 
 Janow, V. 207. Huss, v. 264, 324. 
 
 Tradition of spiritual <j;ifts, Paulicianson, 
 iii. 249. Of the Christian spirit, iii. 445. 
 
 Traditores, i. 115 ; ii. 217, 219, 222-224, 
 230. 
 
 Traducianisra, of Tertullian, i. 615, 626, 
 Ambrose, ii. 622. Coelestius on, ii. 639 
 n. 2, 640, 647. Julian of Eclauiun, ii. 
 653, 659. Annianus on, ii. 657. Pela- 
 gius, ii. 669. Augustin, ii. 668-671. 
 Aquinas, iv. 495. The Catharists, iv. 
 573. 
 
 Traffic, in priestly functions, iii. 53, 108 
 (see Simony). Traffic, iv. 210. With 
 the Eastern monks, iv. 529. Walden- 
 ses, iv. 611, 612. See Trade. 
 
 Tragedy, of Nestorius, ii. 553. Of Ire- 
 naeus, 553 n. 3. 
 
 Training of souls, i. 406. 
 
 Trajan, Roman emperor, i. 27. Rescript 
 of, 97-100, 102, 105, 107, 118,122, 191, 
 664, 665 n. 6. 
 
 Trajectum (Mtestricht), iii. 41 (Utrecht), 
 44. 
 
 Trance, i. 513, 520; ii. 240. 
 
 Trani, iii. 5S0. 
 
 Transcendentalism, 1.26, 57; iii. 496. 
 
 Transfiguration. See Christ. 
 
 Translations, ii. 77, 103 u. 1. Of Chrys- 
 ostom's homilies, 657, 727. Sermons 
 of Nestorius, 720 n. 4. Of Origen by 
 Jerome, 744-746 ; by Rufinus, 748-75(3. 
 Of Evagrius, 752. Ascensio Isaite 
 (Ethiopic), 776 n. 4 (Latin), iv. 572 n. 1. 
 In the Third and Fourth Periods. 
 Bede, iii. 18 n. 1, 153 n. 3. Of the 
 Tvritings of Theodore, 158. John of 
 Oznun, 250 n. 1. Of Kristni Saga, 300 
 n. 2. Liturgy into Slavonian, 326. 
 From Greek into Slavonian, 330. From 
 Latiu into English, iii. 468. In trans- 
 actions between the Greek and Roman 
 churches, 563, 576 n. 2, 581, 584. Lat- 
 in into the vernacular, 598 n. 4. 
 
 Ill the Fifth and Sixth Periods. E]). 
 of Innocent IV., into Persian and Tar- 
 tar languages, iv. 50. Latin transla- 
 tions of the Platonists, etc., iv. 359, 420, 
 444. Of Aristotle, iv. 417. A.scension 
 of Isaiah (Latin), 572 n. 1. Arabic, iv. 
 417, 420. Of Arabic philosophers, iv. 
 444, 445. Of various writings, iv. 300 
 n. 1 ; V. 150, 411. See Bible translation, 
 Rufinus. 
 
 Transmigration of souls, in Platonism, i. 
 34. With Basilides, 404. Origen, 627. 
 See Metempsychosis. 
 
 Transplanting of peoples, iv. I. 
 
 Transubstantiation, ii. 732, 733 ; iii. 494- 
 530. Two parties opposed to, iii. 527. 
 In the Fifth Period, iv. 335-341. In 
 relation to the priesthood, 336. Wal- 
 denses on, 614. 
 
 In the Sixth Period. Doctrine at- 
 tacked by Wicklif, v. 151-157, 163, 242, 
 
 259. (Accidentia sine subjecto, 152, 
 153, 155, 156, 163,243 n. 1,337). Huss 
 on, 242-244, 247, 270, 271, 274, .331, 
 337, 339, 343, 344. At Prague, 244, 
 247. Stanislaus of Zuaim, 244, 245. 
 Zbynek, 247. Paueitas a parte rei, 
 343. See Lord's Supper, Paschasius 
 Radbert. 
 
 Trapezuud, ii. 592. 
 
 Traufenstein, iv. 345. 
 
 Treasury of merit, v. 284. See Thesau- 
 rus. 
 
 Tree of knowledge, iii. 259. 
 
 Trees, worsliip of, ii. 139. Sacred, iii. 
 51 ; iv. 15, 30. 
 
 Trent, iv. 6.30. Bp. of, v. 326, 327. 
 
 Trcugje Dei (truces of God), iii. 407, 454. 
 
 Trevisa, John, v. 149. 
 
 Triad, with Sabellius, i. 595, 596 n. 5, 598. 
 Gospel of the Egvptians, i. 601. Eastern 
 church, i. 605, 608, 609. In Neo-Pla- 
 touism, ii. 122. With the Euchites, ii. 
 279. Marcellus, ii. 438. Augustin, ii. 
 469. Photinus, ii. 483. See Trinity. 
 
 Triaicliy, with Marcion, i. 467 n. 1. 
 
 Tribur, synod at, on marriage of priests, 
 iii. 383, 411 n. 7. Assembly of princes 
 at, iv. Ill, 112. 
 
 Tribute, from the clergy, Philip the Fair 
 on, v. 5, 6. To Csesa'r, 16. From Eng- 
 land to the pope, 136. See Caesar. 
 
 Tricca, iii. 531. 
 
 Tricennalia, ii. 25, 427. 
 
 Trichotomy, of Origen, i. 555, 627, 629. 
 Sabellius, i. 596 n. 2. The Gnostics, i. 
 627 (420-422). Justin, i. 635. Apol- 
 linaris, ii. 487, 488. 
 
 Triers, Athanasius banished to, ii. 428, 
 433. Maximus, trial of Priscilliauists 
 at, ii. 772-775. Stylite in, iii. 28. Mon- 
 astery, iii. 72, 325. Bishops, Archbisli- 
 ops of, iii. 167, 354, 374, 408 n. 1, 445 
 n. 2, 448 n. 1 ; iv. Ill, 331 ; v. 37, 133. 
 Heretical schools at, iv. 609. Memora- 
 bilia of abps. of Triers, iv. 609 n. 5. 
 See Nicholas Krebs. 
 
 Tri;;Iav, Slavic idol, iv. 14, 15. 
 
 Trimurti, the Indian, i. 573. 
 
 Trinitarians, order of the, iv. 267, 268. 
 
 Trinitv, doctrine of the, i. 518, 571-610, 
 690," 720 ; ii. Ill n., 122, 384, 385, 403- 
 473 ; iv. 334, 385 n. 4, 418, 430, 457- 
 466. 
 
 In the First Period. With .Justin 
 Martyr, i. 585, 586; Alexandrian 
 school, 586-594; Sabellius, 594-601; 
 Paul of Samosata, 601-605. Tertullian, 
 605 (518). Dionvsius of Alexandria, 
 606-608. 
 
 Third and Fourth Periods. Opposed 
 by Mohammed, iii. 86,87, 159; Chil- 
 peric on the, 91 n. ; in Spain, 117, 118; 
 in the Greek church, 169, 210 ; With 
 Maximus, 171-174; in Ireland, 461 n. 
 1. 
 
 Fijlh and Sixth Periods. Ravmund 
 Lull on the, iv. 66, 69, 465 ; Roscelin. 
 
228 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 360; Anselm, 457,458; Abelard, 377, 
 380, 385 n. 4, 396, 458, 459 ; Aquinas, 
 463, 464 ; the three ages, 227-232, 447, 
 448; Boiroiuiles, 556; Calharists, 571, 
 574; Pasagii, 590. Janow on the, v. 
 208 ; IIuss, V. 337 ; Tauler, v. 382 ; Eck- 
 hart, V. 396, 397. See Arian contro- 
 versy. 
 
 Trinity, festival of the, iv. 333, 334. 
 
 Tripoli, in Ph(i?nicia, ii. 590. 
 
 Trisagion, additions to the, ii. 590, 609 n. 
 2; iii. 176 n. 1. 
 
 Trismeaistns (Hermes), i. 176. 
 
 Trithei'sni, i. 607 ; ii. 422, 614 ; iv. 227 n. 
 1, 360,461. 
 
 Troanne. See Durandus of. 
 
 Trontano, iv. 629 n. 3. 
 
 Troubadour.s, iv. 604 and n. 3, 616 n. 1. 
 
 Troyes, iii. 154, 481, 489 ; iv. 147, 211 n. 
 5, 383. iSIouastery near, iii. 1 54. See 
 Councils, an. 1127. 
 
 Truces of God, iii. 407. 
 
 Trnllan councils. See Councils, an. 680, 
 an. 691 or 692. 
 
 Truth among pagan nations, Valentine 
 on the, i. 427 ; Bardesanes, i. 442. Ori- 
 gen on the unity of, i. 588. Confidence 
 in the, iii. 508, 515 ; iv. 67. Zeal for 
 an idea, and, iv. 84. Absolute, and the 
 human presentation of, iv. 331. Spirit 
 of, iv. 410. Devotion of Huss to, v. 
 264, 267, 268, 277, 279, 292 n. 4, 310, 
 315, 319, 363, 368. Close connection of 
 truth and error, v. 392. 
 
 Truthfulness, relation of Christianity to, 
 i. 388, 389. Huss on, v. 363. See Ve- 
 racity. 
 
 Tryplio. See Justin Martyr. 
 
 Tschamtschean. 
 Hist. Armenia. P. i. f. 765, Arerurdis, iii. 587 
 n. 8. T. ii. &. 884-895, Thondraciaus, 588 n. 
 2. 
 
 Tiibinger Theol. Quartelschrift. 
 18.34, ii. 14 n. 2. 
 
 Tudun, prince of the Huns, iii. 82. 
 
 Tuentius, bp., ii. 695 n. 
 
 Tuggen, iii. 34. 
 
 Tunis, iv. 301. R. Lull at, iv. 66, 67 and 
 n., 71 n. 2. 
 
 Tuuunum, Victor of, ii. 605 n. 4. 
 
 Tuvholt (Thoroult), monastery in Flan- 
 ders, iii. 277, 278. 
 
 Turin, sect near, iii. 600. Cunibert, iv. 
 98. Waldenses at, iv. 609 n. 3. Coun- 
 cil of, ii. 775 n. 5. See Claudius, Max- 
 imus. 
 
 Turkistan, Mani in, i. 488. 
 
 Turks, iii. 187, 188, 375; iv. 300, 301 ; v. 
 388. 
 
 Turlcpinus, v. 213. 
 
 Turribius, bp. of Asturica (Astorga), ii. 
 776 n. 1. 
 
 Tuscany, iii. 366. 
 Tuscoli, counts of, iii. 375. 
 Tusculum (Frascati), iii. 423. 
 Tuventar, Slavonian prince, iii. 318 n. 1. 
 Tuy. See Lucas of. 
 
 Tychse, ii. 80. 
 
 Tychicus, iii. 254. 
 
 Tvchicus (Sergius), Paulician, iii. 251, 
 
 "254 and n. 3, 269 n. 1. 
 Tychsen. 
 
 Dissertat. de inscript. Indicis, ii. 141 n. 6. 
 Type, the {rvnoi rf/c m'crrewf), iii. 184- 
 
 192. 
 Types, iv. 220. See Symbols. 
 Tyre, ii. 143, 144. Paganism in, ii. 3, 4. 
 
 Irenreus, bp. of, ii. 553 n. 3. Hatred of 
 
 IMonophysitism in, ii. 591 n. See 
 
 Councils" (an. 335), Methodius, bp. of, 
 
 William of. 
 Tyrol, Dolcino in the, iv. 629 n. 5, 630. 
 
 John XXIII., V. 102. 
 Tzabians, iii. 257. See Sabians. 
 Tzauio, iii. 256. 
 
 Tzathus, prince of the Lazians, ii. 139. 
 T^vKa?iLKTi atpecic, iii. 545 n. 6. 
 
 U. 
 
 Ubald, life of bishop, iv. 206 n. 2. 
 
 Ubiquity, iii. 500; iv. 345. See Omni- 
 presence. 
 
 Uchomo, Abgar of Edessa, i. 80. 
 
 Udardus. See Odo. 
 
 Udo (Audius), ii. 766. 
 
 Udo, bp. of Triers, iv. 111. 
 
 Udo, Wendish prince, iii. 325. 
 
 'YdpoTTupaaTUTac, i. 458 n. 2, 505. 
 
 Ueberlingen, v. 374. 
 
 "Tat? (Hvle), Platonic doctrine of the, i. 
 34, 44," 376, 378, 611. With Celsus, 163, 
 168 and n. 1. Plotinus, 391 n. 2. In 
 Gnosticism, 374-379, 383, 384, 423 n. 2, 
 442, 492, 618, 620. Basilides, 402 n. 3. 
 Valentine, 420-423 n. 2, 427-429. 
 Other Gnostics, 438, 441, 443, 455, 456, 
 466, 468, 472. In the church, 565, 
 567. With Origen, 624 nn. 4, 5. Gil- 
 bert of Poictiers, iv. 462 n. 1. 
 
 Redemption from the power of the, 
 ii. 115 (see Gno.sticism), 122. Mani- 
 cheans, ii. 769 n. 3. See Matter. 
 
 Ullmann. See Studien and Kritiken, J., 
 1833, and 1836. 
 
 Ulm, V. 125. 
 
 Ulphilas, ii. 150-159 ; iii. 129. His Arian- 
 ism, ii. 472, 473. Life of, ii. 150 n. 4 
 (see Auxentius). His version of the 
 Bible, ii. 152 ; iii. 281 n. 
 His Testament, f. 21, ii. 472 n. 
 
 Ulric, bp. of Augsburg, iii. 405, 408. 
 Canonized, 447. His letter (perhaps 
 not genuine), to Nicholas I., on celib- 
 acv, 411 and n. 7. See A. S. Jul., or 
 A." S. (0. B.), S. V-, Martene et Du- 
 rand, t. i. 
 
 Ulric, companion of Otto of Bamberg, iv. 
 2 u. 1.'20, 21, 25. 
 
 Ulrich Reichenthal. 
 Hist. cone. Const, v., 326 n. 3. 
 
 Ultramontanes, v. 90 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 229 
 
 Unam sanctam, bull, v. 8. 
 
 Unbelief, in paganism, i. 11-15, 20-22, 33, 
 71. Clement on, i. 531. End of (Jo- 
 achim), iv. 229. In the Fifth Period, 
 iv. 239, 324-328. Louis IX. on, iv. 
 326, 327. See Lifidelity. 
 
 Unbelievers, fate of, v. 3S8. See Pagans. 
 
 Uncharitableness, iii. 443. 
 
 Unction, extreme, i. 477 ; iii. 102, 448, 
 449 ; iv. 335. Unction, among the 
 Greek mystics, iv. 562. Janow on, v. 
 214. Imperial, iii. 367. See Anoint- 
 ing. 
 
 Understanding, Christianity of the, i. 581. 
 Tendency of the, ii. 493 ; iv. 257. Ke- 
 actions of the, iv. 239, 336, 380. Faith 
 and (Lull on), iv. 439, 440. See Rea- 
 son. 
 
 Ung Khan, iv. 47. 
 
 Ungodlike nature, the, with the Gnostics, 
 i. 420, 421, 456. 
 
 Uniformity of doctrine, ii. 382. Of law, 
 i. 401. 
 
 Unigenitus, the Constitution, v. 41. 
 
 Unitarians of the second century, i. 304. 
 Sec Monarchians. 
 
 Unitv in multeity, with the Gnostics, i. 
 401,421, 449, 4.50. 
 
 Unity of essence, in the Godhead, with 
 Origen, i. 590. In the Eastern and 
 "Western churches, i. 605 ; ii. 403, 404, 
 410,439,441. See 'Oixoovawv. 
 
 Unity of nations, v. 211. Christianity 
 and the, i. 411. 
 
 Unitv of the church, original, through the 
 spirit, i. 179-18.3, 207, 208. Relation of 
 the doctrine of the Trinity to, i. 573 ; iii. 
 568. Outward forms of union, i. 201- 
 207. Outward unity of the Catholic 
 church, and its mode of representation, 
 i. 207-217. God the .source of unity; 
 Origen on, i, 621-624. Spiritual, iii. 33. 
 Ratramuus on, iii. 568. Under mani- 
 fold forms, Joachim, iv. 225. Catholic 
 idea of, iv. 268, 578 ; with Bernard, iv. 
 263 ; Peter of Cluny, iv. 264 ; Huss, v. 
 306. And papal absolution, v. 14, 19, 
 33, 70, 78 (see Papacy, Popes). And 
 Christ, Jauow on, v. 210, 211, 231. 
 Huss, v. 302, 303, 306-308. 
 
 Unitv of the spiritual life, in relation to 
 Christian ethics, ii. 634, 635, 681. 
 
 Universal ideas, in Alexandrian Judaism, 
 i. 54, 56. Moral, ii. 660. Of depen- 
 dence, ii. 666. Conceptions, universa- 
 lia, ii. 654; iv. 356, 461. Universalia 
 ante rem, in re, iv. 356. See Realism. 
 
 Universality, as test of doctrine, ii. 210, 
 239, 697. 
 
 Universe, laws of the, i. 401. Manifold- 
 ness of the, Aquinas, iv. 479. Perfected 
 through the redemption, iv. 507, 508. 
 
 Universitas praidestinatorum, "v. 302. 
 
 Universities, iv. 68, 70, 421, 422 ; v. 128, 
 263. Monastic influence in the, iv. 270, 
 281, 284, 289. Condition of the, iv. 
 413-416. Theoloffical discussions in 
 
 the, iv. 416. Teaching compared with 
 preaching, v. 61. See Bologna, Orleans, 
 Oxford, Palenza, Paris, Pisa, Prague, 
 Salamanca, Toulouse. 
 
 Unjust steward, parable of the, iv. 553 
 and n. 5, 572 and u. 2. 
 
 Unleavened bread. See Bread. 
 
 Unnatural crimes charged against the 
 Christians, i. 92, 94, 95, 98 nn. 2, 4, 109 
 n. 2, 112, 113, 664. Against heretical 
 sects, iii. 265, 591, 595 n. 3; iv. 586. 
 Against the Jews, iv. 72, 73, 76, 77. 
 Against the Templars, v. 23. 
 
 Unni, archbishop, iii. 288, 291. 
 
 Unvan, archbishop, iii. 292. 
 
 'TTTOTdTTTovref, ii. 213, 357. 
 
 'TnuGTaaic, ii. 614. See Hypostases. 
 
 Upsala, central point of pagan worship in 
 the North, iii. 292, 293. Bp. Heinrich 
 of, iv. 45. 
 
 Urban, bp. of Rome, ep. in the Pseudo- 
 Isidorean Decretals, iii. 348 n. 2. 
 
 Urban II., pope, Guitmund, iii. 529 n. 3. 
 Banished from Rome, iv. 121. Philip 
 of France, iv. 121-123. The Crusade, 
 iv. 12.3-125, 153. Returns to Rome, iv. 
 128, 129, 140 n. 1, 168 n. 2. On assas- 
 sins of excommunicated persons, iv. 
 129 n. 4. His successor, iv. 132. Lay 
 investiture, iv. 136, 140. Yves of Char- 
 tres, iv. 198, 201. Robert of Arbrissel, 
 iv. 246. Robert of Citeaux, iv. 252. 
 On penance, iv. 348. Indulgence, iv. 
 349. Anselm, iv. 364. Council at Bari, 
 iv. 536. 
 
 Ep. to Gottfried, iv. 129 n. 4. See Mansi Con- 
 cil., XX. 
 
 Urban IV., pope, iv. 341, 421. 
 
 Urban V., pope, at Rome, v. 44. Assem- 
 blv under, 102. Demands tribute of 
 England, 136. Militz, 179-181. 
 
 Urban VI., pope, validity of his election 
 disputed, V. 46-50. Besieged at Xai)les, 
 release, death, 51. Bull against Clem- 
 ent VII., 164. Wicklif on, 165. Law 
 on dress, 192, 223. Jauow on, 232. 
 
 Urbicus, i. 664. 
 
 Urie, Zacharias of, v. 107. 
 
 LTrgellis, iii. 156 n. 5, 167. See Felix of. 
 
 Urkundenbuch. See Pelzel. 
 
 Urolf, archbishop of Lorch, iii. 332 n. 1. 
 
 Ursacius, bishop of Singidunum, ii. 449, 
 451, 452, 454. 
 
 Ursacius, comes, ii. 226, 228 and n. 3. 
 
 Ursicinus. See Ursinus. 
 
 Ursinus, bp. of Rome, schism of, ii. 255- 
 257. 
 
 Ursinus, monk, i. 322 n. 4. 
 
 Urstis. 
 
 German, hi.'storic. post Henric. IV. pars alt. 
 Francof., 1585, f. 133, Chronicle of Albert of 
 Strdssburg, v. 41 n. 2. 
 
 Usages, uniformity of church, iii. 568. 
 
 See Church usages. Ritual. 
 Usda (Uscz), castle, iv. 7 n. 
 Usedom historv of its conversion, iv. 18. 
 
230 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Assembly at, 18, 22. Otto and War- 
 tislav at," 24. 
 Uslier, archbishop. 
 
 Britannicarum eccles. antiquitates, ed. ii. f 
 362, Columba, iii. 10 n. 2; f. 429, Patrick, ii. 
 146 n. 1, 14S n. 1. De Chri.><tianar. eceles., 
 etc., successione et statu (LoDdiiii, 1GS7, f. 
 112), Walter Mapes on the Waldenses, iv. 608 
 n. 1 1 f. 157, protocol of the conference at 
 Montreal between Albigenses and Catholics, 
 iv. 641 n. 2. Hist, dogmatica, de Scripturis 
 (ed. Wharton, Lond., 1690), f. 377, extracts 
 from Elfric of Malmsbury, ill. 469 nn.3-5 ; 
 f. 421, from Bacon's tract addres.sed to Clem- 
 ent IV., iv. 425 n. 1-3. Vet. epist. Hibcruic. 
 sylloge, f. 41, ep. of Scotus to Charles the 
 Bald, iii. 467 n. 2. 
 
 Usury, ii. 766 ; iv. 52, 72, 74, 176, 184, 300 ; 
 V. .52, 17.5, 185, 189, 223. 
 
 Utrecht, bishopric at, iii. 44, 65. Monas- 
 tery at, 73. Willibrord at, 45. Boni- 
 face,' 47, 71. Subordinated to Mentz, 
 71 n. 2. William of, iv. 109. Letter 
 of the church of, iv. 592 n. 2. See 
 Gregory, K ad bod. 
 
 Utrecht, the priest of, sketch of Boniface, 
 iii. 60 n. 1, 71 n. 3, 72 n. 3. 
 
 Uzziah, iii. 211, 385. 
 
 V. 
 
 Vagabond monks, iv. 44 ; v. 52. 
 Vagrant clergy, iii. 108, 109, 412,413; 
 
 iv. 52. 
 Vagrants, imposters, iii. 446 n. 1. 
 Vaison. See Councils, an. 529. 
 Val d'Ossola, iv. 629 n. 3. 
 Valence. See Councils, an. 529 ; an. 855. 
 Valens, bp. of Mursa, ii. 449, 451, 452 
 
 4.54. 
 Valens, emperor, ii. 88 n., 91 and n. 4, 
 
 111 n. 151 n. 2, 152 n. 1, 155, 156, 165 
 
 n. 5, 174, .301, 459, 460. 
 Valens, monk, ii. 275. 
 Valentine, abbot, ii. 686. 
 Valentine the Gnostic, himself and his 
 
 doctrines, i. 417-434, 377 n. 1,385,386, 
 ^401 n. 3, 437, 439, 443, 445, 492 n. 5. 
 Valentiniau I., emperor, ii. 90-92, 162 
 
 167,459,461,471. ' 
 
 Valentiniau IL, emperor, ii. 92 n, 3, 93 
 
 94, 99, 117,472, 775; iv. 111. 
 Valentiniau IIL, emperor, ii. 207, 575, 
 
 769 n. 6, 770. 
 Valentiniau school (Gnostic), i. 393 n. 3, 
 
 417, 434-442, 635 ; iii. 261 ; iv. 569. 
 Valerian, emperor, i. 127, 136-140, 148 
 
 n., 320, 321 ; ii. 149. 
 Valerius, count, ii. 650. 
 Valesius. 
 Notes to Socrates, 1. v. c. 10, f . 61 (ed. Mogunt.), 
 Eunomius" confession, ii. 449 n. 3. 
 
 Validity, of Sacerdotal acts, ii. 219, 224, 
 245, 246. Of sacranients, see Baptism, 
 Sacraments. 
 
 Valley of Sessia, iv. 632. 
 
 Vallis Alisinthialis (Valley of "Worm- 
 wood), iv. 254. 
 
 Vallombrosa, Vallombrosians, iii. 398 
 
 419. 
 Vam Khan, iv. 47. 
 Van der Hardt. 
 
 Acta concil. Con.st., t. i. p. 3, f . 18, Clemangis, 
 De ruina eoclcsise, v. 56 n. 5 ; f. 179 et stq., 
 Zacharias of Urie, 107 n. 1 ; f. 801, 119 n. 2 ; 
 f . 833, speech of Stephen of Prague (Paletz ?), 
 119 n. 1 ; f. 881, Hapti.-.,?, 113 n. ; f. 1010, the 
 Germans on indulgences, 126 n. 3; Martin 
 V. on the same, 126 n. 4. 
 T. ii. ff. 33, 42, Henry of Ilessia, Consilium 
 pacis.T. 49 nn. 2-4, 50 n. ; ff. 132, 142, 146, 155, 
 Council of Pisa, 83 n. 2, 84 n., 87 n., Sb n. 1 ; 
 f. 180 et seq., council of Constance, discourse 
 ofGentianus, 110 n. 2 ; f. 194, D'Ailly, 1(14 
 n. 3 ; f, 228, 104 n. 1 : f. 230, 103 n. ; f . 234, 
 abdication of John XXIII., 105 n. 2 ; fif. 272, 
 278, Gerson's onit., 107 n. 2, 108 n. 1 ; f. 297, 
 John of Antioch, 108 n. 2 ; f. 348, Theodore 
 of Niem, de fatis Joh. XXIII., 89 n.,91 n. 2. 
 T. iii. ff. 69-71, Jerome of Prague, ep. of Pog- 
 
 gio to Aretino, v. 378 n. 2. 377 nn. 
 T. iv. i. f . 23 et seq., v. 104 n. 2 ; ff. 26, 28, J. of 
 Chlumon the imprisonment of Hu.ss, 328 nn. ; 
 f. 32, 329 n. 2 ; f. 41, John XXIII., 105 n. 1 
 f . 60, 108 n. 2 ; ff. 87, 88, Zabarella, 109 n. 2 ; 
 f. 180, discour.se of Gentianus, 110 n. 2 ; f. 
 213, 326 nn. 2, 3 ; f . 281, sentence of John 
 XXII., Ill n. 4; f. 307, second hearing of 
 Huss, 344 n.l; ff. 311, 312, the schism in 
 Prague, 256 n. 1 ; f . 317, preaching of Huss, 
 257 n. 2 ; f. 327, Huss and the martyrs of 
 Prague, 288 n. 2, 290 nn. 1, 2 ; f . 328, the Ox- 
 ford documents, 244 n. 2; f. 393, the blush 
 of the emperor, 369 n. 2 ; ff. 432, 433, reso- 
 lution provided in case of Huss" recantation, 
 357 n. ; f. 447, his farewell to his jailors, 371 
 n. 1 ; f. 495, complaint of the knights of Bo- 
 hemia and Moravia, 376 n. ; f. 638, Jerome of 
 Prague, 372 nn. 3, 4, 373 n. 1 ; f. 643, 374 n. 
 1 ; ff. 672 and 753, burning of the bulls, 286 
 n.l: ff. 680, 681, trial of Jerome, 372 n.l; 
 f . 68.3, 372 n. 3 ; ff. 752, 753, 285 n. 2 ; f. 757, 
 377 n. ; f. 758, 254 n. ; f. 1397, Dacher on *Jhe 
 Cone. Const., 118 n. 2 : ff. 1419-1424, the pro- 
 test of the Germans, 122-124 nn. ; f. 1462, 
 agreements of the council, 126 n. 1. 
 
 A'andals, the Arian, persecute the Catho- 
 lics, ii. 238, 473, 600, 709 (iii. 5 n. 2; r. 
 312). Take Africa and besiege Hippo, 
 695. The Manicheans among them, 
 770. 
 
 Varanes (Behram), king of Persia, i. 488. 
 
 Varanes V., king of Persia, ii. 134, 135 
 n. 4, 136. 
 
 Varro, threefold theology, i. 7, 86 n. 1. 
 World soul, images of the gods, Jews, 
 9. Sibylline books, 177 n. 3. Pag. 15, 
 86 n. 1. See Dionys. Halicarna.ss. 
 
 Vas.sal, vassalage, influence of Christian- 
 ity on, iii. 98. Maximus on, 171 u. 2. 
 Priests as vassals, 402. 
 
 Vater. 
 
 Kirchenhistorischen Archiv., J. 1823. Heft 
 2, Neander on the paschal supper, i. 298 n. 1. 
 
 Vatican. See Libraries. 
 Vaiighan. 
 
 Life of Wycliffe (Lond., 1831), vol. i., pp. 270, 
 278 et seq., the tribute to the pope, v. 136 nn. 
 1, 2 , p. 284, 136 n. 3 : pp. 312, 314, his short 
 rule of life, 133 n., 139 n. 1 ; p. 319, Expos, 
 decalog., 1.39 n. 2 ; pp. 320, 326, 329, 140 nn.; 
 Vol. ii. pp. 5, 6, on the schism, 164 nn. 1, 2; 
 pp. 12, 13, 14, his sermons, 142 nn. 1, 3, 4 ; 
 f. Uet seq., Contra fratres, 142 n. 5; pp. 14, 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 231 
 
 18, 19, 23, on proaching, 142 n. 5, 143 nn. 1- 
 3 ; pp. 130, 273, 274, against the necessity of 
 the papacy, orders of clergy, 173 nn. ; p. 279, 
 the church, 172 nn. 3, 4 ; p. 342, Wicklif 
 compared with Luther, 172 n. 2. 
 
 Veil, before the sanctuary, ii. 321. Worn 
 by the competeutes, 358. 
 
 Veletri,iii. 387. 
 
 Veudome. See Gottfried of. 
 
 Venetians, iv. 56 ; v. 73, 84. 
 
 Veui creator spiritnSj v. 91, 113. 
 
 Venice, ii. 250 u. 1. Peace concluded at, 
 iv. 168. 
 
 Venus, temjile at Aphaca destroj-ed, ii. 
 26. Urania, 84. 
 
 Veracity, with the Essenes, i. 46. The 
 Alexandrian Jews, i. 58. The Gnos- 
 tics, Irenseus, i. 388, 389. Oriental 
 views of, ii. 557 n. 7, 572 n. 6. Origen- 
 ists, ii. 597. Jerome, ii. 744. The 
 Priscillianists, ii. 778. Augustin, ii. 
 779. Gregory the Great on, iii. 150. 
 Isidore, iii. 151. The Panlicians, iii. 
 266, 267. Theodore Studita, mental 
 reservation, iii. 541 n. 5. Catharists, 
 iv. 610. Waldenses, iv. 614, 615. See 
 Accommodation, Insincerity, Menda- 
 cium. 
 
 Vercelli, ii. 184, 312; iii. 379 n. 1; iv. 
 629 nn. 2, 3. See Atto. 
 
 Verden, iv. 33. 
 
 Verdun. See Dieteric. 
 
 Verinus. vicar, ii. 227. 
 
 Veruiandois, iii. 42. 
 
 Vernacular. See Language. 
 
 Verona, Peter of, iv. 585 n. 1. See Net- 
 ting, Ratherius, Zeno. 
 
 Veronica, St., iii. 201. 
 
 Versions of the Bible. See Bible trans- 
 lation. 
 
 Verus. See Lucius. 
 
 Vespronius Candidus, i. 102 n. 4. 
 
 Vestals, ii. 35. 
 
 Vestments, sacred, adorned with images, 
 iii. 232. See Pallium. 
 
 Vettius, Epagatus, the martyr, i. 112. 
 
 Vicar of Christ, v. 350. 
 
 Vicarii, iv. 212. Vicars, 287. 
 
 Vicarious suffering, Basilides on, i. 412. 
 Tertullian on, i. 523. Peter Lombard, 
 Innocent III., iv. 505, 506. See Atone- 
 ment, Satisfaction. 
 
 Vicarius apostolicus, ii. 204; iii. 119 n. 
 2. 
 
 Vice domini, iii. 101 n. 4. 
 
 Vicelin, converter of the Slavonians, iv. 
 33-36, 303. Life of, see Heinrich. 
 
 Vicennalia, ii. 32 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Viceuza, iii. 443. 
 
 Victor I., bp. of Rome, arrogant claims 
 denied, i. 214, 215, Dispute about the 
 passover, 299, 300, 680. Montanists, 
 513 n. 3, 525 n. 1, 583. Theodotus, 580. 
 Blastus, 680. In the Decretals, iii. 
 347. 
 
 Victor, bp. of Tununum, ii. 604 n. 3, 605 
 n. 4. See Canisins. 
 
 Victor, bp. of Vita, ii. 473. 
 
 Hist, persecutor. Vandal., 1. ii. init., Mani- 
 cheans, ii. 770 n. 3. 
 
 Victor I., pope. See Victor I., bp. of 
 
 Rome. 
 Victor II. (Gebhardt), pope, iii. 307, 384 
 
 n. 4, 387. 
 Victor III. (Desiderius), pope, iii. 375 n. 
 
 4 ; iv. 121, 124, 349. 
 Victor IV., pope, iv. 167, 168, 218. 
 Victoria, the- martyr, i. 152. 
 Victoriucs. See St. Victor. 
 Victoiinus, bp. of Petabio (in Pannonia), 
 
 i. 296 n. 5; ii. 376. 
 
 Hist. Creationis (ed. Cave, hist. ap. Galland. 
 bibl. patr., t. iv. ; Houth rel. sacr., vol. iii., 
 p. 273, Oxon., 1815), fasting on the Sabbath, 
 i. 296 n. 5. 
 
 Victorinus, Fabius Marius, ii. 76. 
 
 Victory, altar of, ii. 92. 
 
 Vienna (Faviana 1), iii. 26 u. 2. Imperial 
 
 library at, iii. 425 n. 3. Conrad at, v. 
 
 183,192. Jerome of Prague at, V. 246, 
 
 372. 
 Vienne, spread of Christianity thither, i. 
 
 84. Persecution of Christians, i. 84, 
 
 112-114. Ep. to Victor of Rome, i. 
 
 300. Julian at, Epipliany, ii. 45, 343. 
 
 ]\Ietropolitan power of tiie bps. of, ii. 
 
 207. Desiderius, bp. of, iii. 150. Piety 
 
 in the diocese of, iv. 294. Nicholas of 
 
 Basle burnt at, v. 392. See Councils, 
 
 an. 1311. See Avitus. 
 Vigilautius, ii. 181 n. 2, 182, 313,314, 
 
 373-376, 746; v. 16. 
 Vigilius, bp. of Kome, ii. 594, 595, 601- 
 
 608. 
 
 Letter to the Monophysite bishops, ii. 594, 595 
 n. 1. Ep. ad Kusticum et Sebastianum, 603 
 n. 2. Ad universum populum dei, 6U6 n. 2. 
 
 Vigils, ii. 341, 374, 375 ; iv. 91, 262. 
 Viguier, Nicole. See Nicole. 
 Vilgard (Bilgard), heretic, iii. 602, 60.3. 
 Villani, Giovanni, death of Boniface 
 VIIL, V. 13. On Clement V., 23. 
 
 Hist., 1. viii. cc. 6, 8, 63, 64, Boniface VIII., V. 
 2 n., 13 n. 1 ; c. 23, Coloiinas, 5 n. ; c. 80. 
 Benedict XI., 19 n. ; c. 101, 1. ix. c. 58, Clem- 
 ent A ., 22 n., 23 nn. h. x. cc. 68, 70, 71, 1. 
 xi. c. 20, deposition of John XXII. and elec- 
 tion of jficholas V., 36 nn., 37 n. 1. 
 
 Villargi, cardinal, v. 260. See Alexan- 
 der V. 
 
 Villas, i. 79. 
 
 Vincennes, assemblies at the castle of, v. 
 37, 48, 49. See Councils, an. 1333, an. 
 1378. 
 
 Vincentius, Donatist, ii. 251 nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Viiiccntius a Thibari, on the baptism of 
 heretics, i. 310 n. 1. 
 
 Vincentius de Beauvais. 
 
 Speculum historiale, 1. xxxi. c. 40, mission to 
 the Mongols, report of St. Quentin, iv.49 n., 
 50 n. 1 ; of Carpini, 50 n. 2. 
 
 Vincentius of Lerins, Commonitorium, or 
 Tractatus, etc., ii. 210, 211, 696; iv. 
 537. Capitula objectiouum, ii. 697 n. 
 
232 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Vincentius Victor, agaiust Aiigustin, ii. 
 
 671 n. 2. 
 Virgil, iii 483 n. 2, 602 and n. 2 ; iv. 178 
 
 n. 3. IV. Eclog., i. 177 n 2. 
 Virgilius, Riivarian priest, controversy 
 with Boniface, view of the Auti])odes, 
 iii. .5.5 n. 1, G3. He is made bishop of 
 Salzburg, 63. 
 Virgiues, i. 277. See TIapdevot. 
 Virtue, rhilo on human and divine, i. 60. 
 In Christianity, i. 277. Hilary on hu- 
 man, ii. 619. Doctrine of, in the Pela- 
 gian controversy, ii. 637, 676-684. 
 Prosper on, ii. 693. Necessitv of, iii. 
 421. In God and man, iv. 318, 319. 
 Knowledge from, iv. 433. Above 
 knowledge, Bacon, iv. 434. 'ApsTTj 
 noXiTiK^, iv. 523. Kuysbroch on, v. 
 404. See Moral systems. 
 Virtues, of the Christians, i. 76-78, 98, 
 249, 250. Of the heathtn, natural, ii. 
 637, 680-682 ; iii. 45 ; iv. il ; (Abelard 
 on, iv. 378, 379, 383, 384), 520-523 ; v. 
 16. Love the root of, iii. 148, 149; iv. 
 308. Bernard ou,iv. 257, 262. Lull, iv. 
 308. Unity of, iv. 319. The scholastics 
 on, iv. 519-528. Cardinal and theolog- 
 ical, iv. 520-523. Threefold division, iv. 
 523. Exemplary, purifying, political, 
 iv. 524. In relation to' the order of 
 reason, iv. 521, 522, 524. Reality of, 
 iv. 561, 562. False exaltation above 
 the, V. 398-401. Right will in the, v. 
 404. False dependence on the, v. 408. 
 See Morality. 
 Vis conservativa, iv. 482. 
 Visigoths. See West Goths. 
 Visions, as a means of conversion, i. 75. 
 With Cyprian, 236. Among the Mon- 
 tanists, 520. See Montanism, Tertul- 
 lian. 
 
 Second Period. Of Constantine, ii. 
 9-13 ; of his victorious army, 20. Au- 
 gustin on visions, 120, 240. " Of Pacho- 
 miu.s, 271. Valens. 275. Theodore of 
 Mopsuestia on, 390. Of Jerome, 743. 
 
 Third and Fourth Periods. Lau- 
 rence, iii. 18, 19. Edwin, 19, 20. Bon- 
 iface, 47. Charlemagne on, 240. An- 
 schar, 274, 283, 2S6. Priest at Upsala, 
 293. Severus of Prague, 323. Peswil, 
 521 n. 2. Leuthard, 603. 
 
 Fifth Period. Gaudentius, iv. 42. 
 Raymund Lull, 61, 62. As witnesses 
 of the truth, 80, 332. Gregory II., 86 n. 
 3. Peter (if Amiens, 124. Hildegard, 
 217. Elizabeth of Schiinan, 217. The 
 young nun, 239 n. 2. Bernard of Clair- 
 vaux, 252 n. 3. Bcrthold, 266. Fran- 
 cis of Assisi, 271, 276. Innocent III., 
 272. As assurance of salvation, 305, 
 514. Rainer, 326 n. 2. Corpus Christi, 
 341. Aipiinas on, 514. The Greek 
 monks, 529. Militz, v. 178, 179. Mar- 
 garet Ebuerin, v. 383 n. 2. Mcrswin. 
 V. 388. 
 Visitation, church visitors, i. 232, 233 ; ii. 
 
 193, 221 ; iii. 42, 82, 107, 108, 123 ; iv. 
 16, 34, 36, 211, 213 ; v. 81, 174. 
 
 Vita, Victor, bp. of, ii. 473. 
 
 Vitffi pontilicum, iii. 122 n. 2. 
 
 Vitalian, commander, ii. 591, 592, 710. 
 
 Vitalian, pope, iii. 25, 193. 
 
 Viterbo, iv. 214, 421 ; v. 74. See Gott- 
 fried. 
 
 Vladimir, Grand duke of Russia, iii. 329. 
 
 Vladimir, Wassily, Russian prince, iii. 
 329, 330. 
 
 Vocations, ia the church, v. 214. 
 
 Vogt. 
 
 On the Pseudo Dionysian \\-ritings, iii. 351 n. 2 
 On John Scotus, 466 n. 2. 
 
 Void, in Gnosticism, i. 374. 
 
 Voigt. 
 
 Geschichte von Preussen, Bd. i. s. 267, iv. 41 n 
 6. 
 Volga, the river, iii. 329. 
 Volusiau, emperor, i. 136, 711 n. 3. 
 Votum, with the Catharists, iv. 578. 
 Votum stabilitatis, ii. 298 n. 2. 
 Vow, monastic, ii. 288. 
 Vows, iii. 333; iv. 237, 238, 306, 307. 
 
 Wicklif on, v. 171. TauUr, v. 407. 
 Vulgate, the, iv. 369, 425, 568 n. 3 ; v. 197 
 
 n. 2, 269. Emendation of the, iv. 426. 
 
 Wicklif, V. 149. See Bible revision, 
 
 translation. 
 
 W. 
 
 Wadding. 
 
 Annals of the Franciscan order, t. iv. an. 1256, 
 Gerhard, iv. 618 n. 2 i an. 1272, Berthold, 318 
 n. 1 ; an. 1275, § 4, R. Lull, 61 n. 1 ; an. 1282, 
 N. 2, Oliva, 620"n. 4 ; an. 1283, N. 7, his re- 
 cantation, 621 n. 1 ; an. 1289, N. 28, 29, 620 
 nn. 1, 2 ; an. 1297, N. 34, Oliva on di.<cussion 
 of doctrine, 621 n. 2 ; N. 35, his writins,-, 626 
 n. 2 ; N. 37, on the death of ChrLst, 6liU n. 5. 
 T. vi., report of Monte Oorvino, iv. 57 n. 3. 
 
 Wafers, miraculous, at Wilsnack, v. 237, 
 
 238. 
 Waitz, Prof. 
 
 Bruchstiicke, neber das leben und die lehre 
 dos Ulphilas, ii. 150 n. 4, 151 n. 2. See Max- 
 imin. 
 
 Wala, abbot of Corvey, iii. 275, 351, 352. 
 Life of, 352 un. 1, 3. See Acta S. (O. 
 B.), S. iv. p. i. 
 
 Walafrid Strabo, iii. 440 and n. 4, 457. 
 De exordiis et incrementis rer. ecclesi- 
 asticarum, use of iniajres, 440. Glossa 
 ordinaria, 458. Gott.schalk, 472, 474 n. 
 2. 
 
 De rebus ecclcs., c. 7, version of Ulphilas, iii. 
 281 n. 1. Life of Gallus, 36 n. 2. Poem ad- 
 drei^scd to Gottschalk, 472 n., 474 n. 2. See 
 Cauisius. 
 
 Walch. 
 Ge.schichte der Ketzereicn und ?paltungen,Bd. 
 8, 8. 286, u. d. f., ii. 765 n. T. x. s. 616, iii. 
 228 n. 1. T. xi. s. 122, iii. 652 n. 7. 
 
 Walch, F. 
 
 Dissertations, in the Novis Comra. Reg. Soc. 
 Gotting., t. J. chronology of Easter, ii. 338 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 233 
 
 n.5; vol. iv., 1774, DsunovaB,iii. 145. T.iv., 
 Part, philol.. De Sabseis comment., i. 376 n. 
 3. 
 
 Walcher. 
 Scholasticus, iii. 515 n. 6. 
 
 Waldemar, king of Denmark, iv. 31. 
 
 Waklenses, origin, history, iv. 229, 303, 
 592, 605-616; v. 138. Innocent III. 
 and the, iv. 272, 321, 608, 609. Influ- 
 ence in the societies at Metz, iv. 321, 
 324. John of Paris on the, v. 16. Peter 
 of Dresden, v. 338. Waidensian friends 
 of God, V. 390, 391. See Maithind, Mo- 
 neta, Philip of Limborch, Rainerio. 
 
 Waklhausen, Conrad of, v. 183-192,258. 
 At Rome, 184. Preacher at Prague, 
 184,192. The Jews, 185. Against the 
 mendicants, 186-191. Death, 192. 
 
 Citations from his defence (unpublished), v. 
 183 n. 4, 184-192 nn. 
 
 Waldrade, iii. 353, 354, 357. 
 
 Wales, ii. 149. Church in, iii. 468. See 
 British church. 
 
 Wallachia, iii. 334. 
 
 Wallenrod, John of, v. 368. 
 
 Wallia (Wales), ii. 149. 
 
 Walsingham. 
 
 Hist. Angl., etc. (Francof ., 1603), f . 191, Lol- 
 lards, v. 143 n. 4; fC. 191, 208, excitement 
 against the clergy, through Wicklif, 148 n. 
 1; f. 205, Wicklif before the court at Lam- 
 beth, 148 nn. 2,4; f. 275, John Balle, 159 
 nn. 1-3, 5: f 283, Wicklif, 161 n. 2; f. 286, 
 Wicklif and Univ. Oxford, 163 n. 1. Loc. 
 laud., f. 201, the same, 147 n. 2. 
 
 Walter a St. Victors. See Walter of 
 
 Mauritania. 
 Walter, abbot of Melrose, life of, iv. 328 
 
 D. 
 
 Walter, abbot of St. Martin (of Pontoise), 
 life of, iv. 97 n. 8. 
 
 Walter Mapes, Franciscan, iv. 608. 
 
 De nugis curialium (see Usher), Waldenses, iv. 
 608 nn. 
 
 Walter of Mauritania (a St. Victore), an- 
 tagonist of Abelard, iv. 380-382, 410, 
 450. 
 
 Citations: — 
 Letters against Abelard (see D'Achery, t. ni.), 
 
 iv. 380 un. 2, 3, 381 nn. 1-3, 5, 382 . 1 ; f. 
 
 525, 450 n. 4. Contra quatuor Gallise Laby- 
 
 rinthos (Boulaeus Hist. Univ., t. ii. ff. 200, 
 
 402), 393 n. 1, 410 and n. 4. 
 
 Walter von der Vogelweide. 
 
 (Ed. Lachmann) f. 25, legend of the gift of 
 Constantine, iv. 216 n. ; p. 9, f. 35, Innocent 
 III., 173 n. 1. 
 Waltram, bp. of Naumberg, on Gregory 
 VII. and Henry IV., iv. 110, 116, 117. 
 
 Apolog., 1. ii. f. 170 (see Goldast.), the monks, 
 iv. 93 n. 1; c. 36, Mathilda, 113 n. 1; 1. hi. 
 c. 3, Gregorv on the validity of sacraments, 
 100 n. 3. De unitat. cedes, et imperii, 1. i. 
 c. 6, 115 n., 116 nn. 1-3 ; f. 17, 111 n. 2 ; f. 
 66, 111 n. 1. 
 War, Julian on, ii. 53. Persian view of, 
 ii. 129. Means of extending Christian- 
 ity, ii. 149 ; iii. 40. Hindrance, ii. 46, 
 
 47, 83. Clergy take part in warlike 
 expeditions, iii. 53, 55, 56 ; forbidden, 
 iii. 56, 66, 102. Honor attached to 
 militarv service, iii. 102. Religious 
 war avoided, iii. 304, 305. Religious 
 observances iu time of, iii. 311. Nich- 
 olas I. on, iii. 311,312. Influence of 
 the church on private war, iii. 407. 
 Christian influence against, iv. 24, 26. 
 With pagans and infidels, iv. 26, 31 n. 
 2, 153, 258. The Jews on the preva- 
 lence of, Gislebert's reply, iv. 78. The 
 papacy and, iv. 83 and n' 2. Popes ac- 
 cused of instigating, iv. 151,214,215. 
 German bishops iu, iv. 214 and n. 2. 
 Catharists on, iv. 574. Huss on, v. 281. 
 See Crusades. 
 
 Waragians, Norman tribe, Waragian em- 
 pire in Russia, iii. 327, 328. 
 
 Waraskians, heresies among the, iii. 38 
 u. 2. 
 
 Warin, abbot of Corbie (Placidius), iii. 
 495 n. 1. 
 
 Warnefrid. See Paulus Diaconus. 
 
 Warner, F. 
 
 Hist. Ireland, ii. 148 n. 2 
 
 Wartislav, Pomeranian duke, iv. 1, 7, 9, 
 
 16, 18, 24. 
 Washing the feet of the poor, iv. 295. 
 Water, used in the Lord's Supper by the 
 Eucratites, i. 458 n. 2. Manichean 
 elect ■? i. 505. Object of worship with 
 the Persians, ii. 128. Consecrated, iii. 
 15, 347 n. 5 ; iv. 15, 317. Trial by, iii. 
 130. 
 
 Wax tapers before images of martyrs, ii. 
 374. Before tombs, iii. 7. Wax im- 
 ages, iii. 201. 
 
 Wazo, bp. of Liege, iii. 605. His conduct 
 towards heretics, 605, 606. 
 
 Weak, care of the, ii. 135. 
 
 Wealth, Christian use of, i. 271, 274, 277, 
 279, 280, 282 ; ii. 314 ; iii. 166 n. 5. Ac- 
 cumulation of, ii. 129. Voluntary sur- 
 render of, i. 274, 277, 279 ; ii. 265, 314. 
 Of the church, iv. 139, 180, 634 ; v. 50. 
 Dangers from, iv. 215, 216. Pursuit 
 of, iv. 219, 529. Joachim on, iv. 224. 
 Of monasteries misused, iv. 234, 251. 
 See Jews, Mendicants, Property. _ 
 
 Wearmoutb, monastery, Bede at, iii. 152. 
 
 Weavers, mystical tendencies among, iii. 
 599 ; iv. 565. Cluniacensians, iv. 603. 
 
 Wedding feast, with the Gnostics, i. 399 
 and n. 2, 434. Bajitisni as a, 477. 
 
 Wednesday, observance of, i. 296 ; ii. 333, 
 365, 379. 
 
 Week, the great, ii. 341. 
 
 Wegesack, iii. 82. 
 
 Wegner. 
 
 Theodori quae supersunt omnia, ii. .390 nn. 1- 
 4, 393 nn. 
 
 Wegner, A. F. W. von. 
 
 De Manichoeorum indulgentiis. Lips , 1827, p. 
 69 et seq., i. 503 n. 4. 
 
284 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 "Weichsel, river, iv. 43. 
 
 Weissenburfr, abbey, iii. 325, 425, 457. 
 
 Welenao (Welna), iii. 272. Monastery 
 at, 277. 
 
 Wi'lenowitz, Nicholas of (Abraham), v. 
 250,251. 
 
 Wenceshuis (Weiizel), king of Bohemia, 
 V. 241. His rehitions with Rome, and 
 with the reform jiartv in Bohemia, 252- 
 256, 260. Burning of Wicklif's books, 
 261, 262. Letters to the pope and car- 
 dinals in favor of lluss, 271 and n. 2. 
 Espouses liis cause, 272. The commit- 
 tee of ten, 273, 275. Albic, 276. Bull 
 of John XXIII., 277, 286 n. 1 , 287, 291 . 
 Edict concerning this, 287. Edict 
 against the forty-five articles, 292. Ef- 
 forts for the restoration of peace, 295, 
 297-299. Alters the constitution of the 
 senate, 299. Sigismund, 317,348. John 
 of Keinstein, 328. Huss on, 335. Life 
 of, see I'elzel. Letter to Jolm XXIII. 
 see Pajacky, iii. I, f. 258. To the car- 
 dinals, see Pelzel. See Palacky. 
 
 Wenceslaii.*, martyr, v. 290. 
 
 "Wends, spread of Christianity among 
 them, iii. 323-327; iv. 31, 32-36 (see 
 Pomerania). Empire of the, iv. 32. 
 
 Wenilo, abp. of Sens, iii. 489. 
 
 Wenzcl of l)uba, Bohemian knight, friend 
 of Huss, V. 320, 321, 342, 343, 348, 358, 
 367, 368. 
 
 Wenzel of Janow, v. 192. 
 
 Wenzel Tiem, v. 321. 
 
 Wenzeslav of Bohemia, iii. 322. Life of, 
 322 n. 1. See Balbinus. 
 
 Werden, monastery, iii. 79. 
 
 Weser, I'iver, iii. 82, 273 ; iv. 33. 
 
 West Gothland, iii. 292. 
 
 West Goths, ii. 160 ; iii. 4 nn. 1, 5, 9, 129 
 n. 2, 164 n. 6. Pelation of church and 
 state among them, iii. 96 (105). Rela- 
 tion to the Roman church, iii. 117, 118, 
 152. Compare Goths. 
 
 Western church, Epiphany in the, i. 301 
 u. 2. Doctrine of tlie Trinity in the, 
 585, 605-608, 610. 
 
 In the Second Period. Character of 
 the, ii. 466. Celibacy, 181. Ordina- 
 tion, 185. Transfer of clergy, 187. 
 Duties of bishops, 188. Ordination of 
 deaconesses. 190. Widows, 191 and n. 2. 
 Church unity, 200. Theocracy, 202- 
 208. Contrasted with the Eastern, 204- 
 206, 214, 38.3-387, 617, 618, 624, 678. 
 Archdeacons, 217. Idea of the church, 
 240. Monasticism, 263, 294-300. Im- 
 ages, 329. Observance of tlie Sabbath, 
 334. Passover, 337. Quadragesima, 
 3-39. Epiphany, 343. Cliristmas, 344. 
 Pagan festivals, 349, 350. Position in 
 the great doctrinal controversies, 383, 
 384, 386, 471. In the Arian contro- 
 versy, 43.3-435, 440, 452-454, 469-473. 
 In the Meletian schism, 458. In the 
 Eutvchian controversv, 573-582. Doc- 
 trine of the Holy Spirit, 469-471. Ori- 
 
 gen, 387, 595. Edict of the Three Chap- 
 ter.s, 600-608. Anthropology, 616-712. 
 In the Third and Fourth Periods. 
 Theocracy in the, iii. 92. Interstitia, 
 93. History of doctrinal development, 
 141-168,456-5.30. Scientific life in the, 
 
 156. Image worship, 233-243. Com- 
 pared with tlie Greek church, 530. 
 Participation in the controversies of 
 the Greek church, 551-553. Relations 
 with the Greek church, 553-586. Apos- 
 tolic decrees, 557 and n. 6. Unleav- 
 ened bread in the Lord's Supper, 581. 
 Treatment of heretics, 604-606. 
 
 Relation to the Eastern, in the Fifth 
 
 Period, iv. 104, 215, 458, 528-551. See 
 
 Eastern. 
 Western empire, iv. 172. At Constanti- 
 
 no]ile, 539. 
 Western sects, iii. 592-606 ; iv. 565, 592- 
 
 644. 
 Westminster. See Gilbert. 
 Westphalia, iii. 44; iv. 71, 80. 
 Wetstein. 
 
 On the Dialogue of J. Martyr, i. 668 n. 3. 
 
 Wezel, ep. to Fred. I., iv. 161 n. 2. 
 
 Wheat and tares. See Parables. 
 
 Whitby, synod at (Pharensis), iii. 24 n. 
 1. 
 
 White robes in bapti.sm, ii. 341, 342, 360 
 
 Whitsuntide, iv. 18, 19, 53, 54. See Pen- 
 tecost. 
 
 Wibald, envoy, iv. 161 n. 3. 
 
 Wibald of Stavelo. 
 Ep. 147, appearance of Bernard, iv. 144 n. 1. 
 
 Wibert, archdeacon at Toul. 
 
 Life of Leo IX. (Acta S. April 19), iii. 378 n. 5, 
 379 n., 381 n. 2, 385 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Wibold, abp. of Cambray, iii. 410 n. 3. 
 
 Wichin, bp. of Neitra, iii. 318, 319 and n 
 3, 320 and nn. 2, 3. 
 
 Wicklif, John, v. 48. Life and character, 
 135-173. On the secular power of 
 the pope, 93, 146. Realism, 135, 165- 
 167, 261. On the last times, 135. Ap- 
 ])ointed tutor of Canterl)ury Hall, 135. 
 Displaced, opposes payment of tribute 
 to the jiope, 136. Doctor evangelicus, 
 136. Cliajdain to the king, 136. Doc- 
 tor of theology, 137. Ambassador to 
 Gregorv XL, 137. Against the mendi- 
 cants, 138, 140, 142, 161, 171. Curate 
 at Lutterworth, sermons, 142. On 
 ])reaching, 142, 143. The Lollards, 
 143-145. Attacked by tlic mendicants, 
 145. Condemned by Gregory XL, 146. 
 Tried at Lamiieth, 148. Sickness, 148, 
 149. Translatiim of the Bible, 149-151. 
 On trausubstantiation, 151-153, 337. 
 Doctrine of the Lord's Supper, 153- 
 
 157. Insurrectionary movements in 
 England, 158-160, 161. On the au- 
 thority of prelates, 160. Outward re- 
 form, 1 60, 1 6 1 . Property of the church, 
 160, 161, 170. Earthquake council, 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 235 
 
 162. On predestination, 167, 168. Sal- 
 vation by Christ alone, 168. Saint 
 worship, 1 68, 169. Number of sacra- 
 ments, 169, 170. Thesaurus merito- 
 rum, 171. Prophecy of the reforma- 
 tion, 171. Justification, 172. On the 
 church, the papacy, 172, 173. 
 
 Wifklif's intiuence on Huss, and the 
 Wicklifitf movements in Bohemia, v. 
 240-242. His writings, at Prague uni- 
 versity, 241. Forged document under 
 seal of Oxford, testifying his ortho- 
 doxy, 243, 244. Jerome of Prague, 
 245," 246, 371-373 n. 2, 376, 377. The 
 forty-five articles, 246-248, 264, 265, 
 278," 291, 296, 316, 335, 345, 352. Bull 
 of Innocent VII., synod at Prague, an. 
 1406, 247. Right of lecturing on his 
 writings restricted, 248. Dola, 251. 
 Zbvuek's declaration, 252, 260. Com- 
 plaint against Huss, 258, 259. Bull of 
 Alexander V., 259. Wicklif's writings 
 burned, 260-262,286. Huss and Wick- 
 lif, 268, 269, 287, 302, 331, 337, 34.3- 
 347,356,357, 363, 368. Wenzel, 271. 
 John of Leitomysl, 341. See Lewis, 
 "Walsingham, Vaughan. 
 
 Citations from his ivritin^s: — 
 
 A short rule of life, v. 138, 139. Contra fra- 
 tres, 142 n. 5, 143. 
 
 Dialog, lib. quat. (ed. Wirth. Francof et Lips. 
 1753), ff. 8, 10, 14, 25. ideas in Uod, v. 166 
 nn. 4-8 : f . 16, faith and nature, 166 n. 2 ; f . 
 23, the Scriptures, 151 n. 3 ; f. 26, the possi- 
 ble, actual, 167 n. 1 ; f. 28, omnii)otence, 167 
 n. 2; f. 41, general conceptions, 165 n. 2, 
 166 n. 1 : ff. 74, 101, predestination, 167 nn. .3, 
 4 ; f . 105, 168 n. 1 ; f. 126, martyrdom, 145 n. 
 2 ; f. 130, Tiear of Christ, 173 n 2 : f. 1.31, on 
 preaching, 142 n. 2 ; f. 144, 171 n. 5 ; If. 148, 
 154, 164, 166, necessity, 168 nn. 2-4 : ff.__171, 
 172, Christ and the saints, 168 nn. 6, 7 ; f. 
 174, canonization, 169 n. 1 ; ff. 180, 181, 215, 
 sacraments, 169 n. 2, 170 nn. 1, 2; f. 1S9, 
 145 n. 3 ; ff. 190-2tH, trausubstantiation, 
 152-1.54 nn. ; f. 196, 145 n. 4 ; f. 225, orders 
 of clergv. 170 n. 3 : ff. 2-32, 234, 237, secular 
 goods of clergy, 170 nn. 4-6 ; f. 251, confes- 
 sion, 171 n. 1 : f.271, prophecy of the ref- 
 ormation, 172 n. 1 ; f. 278, indulgences, 171 
 n. 2 ; ff. 280, 284, 171 nn. 3, 4 ; f. 292, the 
 earthquake council, 162 n. 5 ; f . 296, 163 n. 
 3. 
 
 Exposition of the decalogue, v. 139, 140, 142. 
 Feigned contemplative life, 139, 142 and n. 
 6, 143. Letter to simple priests, 142. Letter 
 of excuse to Urban VI., 165 n. 1. Of prel- 
 ates, 172 n. 4. On the schism, 1<)4. On the 
 church and its government, 164. On the 
 truth of holv Scripture, 242. Trialogue, 
 155, 1.56 : 1. iv. f. 198, 157 n. ; f.201, transub- 
 stantiation, 156 n. 2 ; f . 202, adoration of the 
 host, 156 n. 3. Wicket, 155. 
 
 Widows, care of, i. 255 ; iv. 299. Bish- 
 ops protectors of, ii. 176, 177 n. 1, 755 ; 
 iii. 105. Deacone.sses, ii. 191. Distm- 
 truished from, ii. 190 n. 2. 
 
 Wietow, castle of, v. 372. 
 
 Wigbert, abbot, iii. 74. 
 
 Wigbert, monk, among the Frieslanders, 
 iii. 43. 
 
 Wigmodia, iii. 81. 
 
 Wild beasts, Christians thrown to. i. 100 
 u. 4, 111, 113, 114. Gallu.s, iii. 35. 
 
 Wild cucumber, iv. 582 and n. 2. 
 Wilderness, reclaimed by the labors of 
 
 monks, iii. 29, 37, 53, 5"5, 74, 75. 
 Wilderod, abp. of Strassburg, iii. 369 n. 
 
 1, 372. 
 Wilfrid, abp. of York, banished, labors 
 
 in Sussex, iii. 22. 
 Wilfrid, presbvter, iii. 24. 
 Wilhelm, abbot, life of, iii. 403 n. 2. 
 Wiliielmiua, iv. 638. 
 Wilkens. 
 
 Geschichto der Kreuzziige, Bd. 3, .\bth. 1, Bei- 
 
 lage 1, Chronicle of Jehosrhua Ben >Ieir, iv. 
 
 74 n. 1. Bd. 6, B. 186, Francis at Damietta, 
 
 59 n. 2. 
 Wilkins. 
 Cone. Magn. Brit., Beynoch's reply to Augus- 
 
 tin, iii. 17 n. 1. T. i. f. 2, Irish synod (an. 
 
 456), .53 n. 6 ; f. 41, synod of Hertford, 25 n. 
 
 2 ; f. 59, law of Ina, on asylums. 105 n. 1 ; 
 
 f. 202, treaty with the Danes (an. 905), 288 
 
 n. ; f. 298, Canute, 290 n. 2, 291 n. 1. T. ii. 
 
 f. 172, council of Chichester, iv. 628 n. 1. 
 
 T. iv. f. 156 (Lond. 1737), law of Richard 
 
 against Wicklitite teachers, v. 163 n. 2. 
 
 Will, of God, Origen on, i. 570, 589. In 
 the gift of grace, Augustin, ii. 631, 686, 
 Cassian, ii. 688. Prosper, ii, 698, 699. 
 De vocatio gentium, ii. 702. Condi- 
 tioned and unconditioned, ii. 698 n. 2, 
 699. One with knowledge, iii. 474. 
 Anselm, Abelard, Hugo, iv. 453-456. 
 Wicklif, V. 168. Absorption in the (iv. 
 367); V. 402, 403, 406. 
 
 Will, of man, in the act of faith, Basil- 
 ides, i. 415. Hermogenes, i. 617. 
 Aquinas, iv. 511, 512. Power of the, 
 i. 415, 416. Self-will, i. 612,615; v. 
 402 (denial of), iv. 526. Mutability, i. 
 618, 619, 637, 638, 656 ; ii. 406. Free- 
 dom of (see Freedom). Bent of, i. 627, 
 636, 637 ; ii. 700. Surrender to God, 
 iv. 366, 367, 498 ; v. 402, 403. Ruys- 
 broch on a good will, v. 404-406. Will 
 in Christ, Origen on, i. 636-639. Apol- 
 linaris, ii. 486,^487, 490. !^ee Freedom. 
 
 Willehad, among the Frieslanders and 
 Saxons, iii. 80. In Wigmodia, Kome 
 and Afternach, 81 . Is made bishop of 
 Bremen, 81. His death, 82. Life of, 
 81 n. 2. See Pertz. 
 
 William, abbot. 
 Life of St. Bernard, iv. 252 n. 3, 253 nn. 2, 4. 
 
 William, abbot of Cluny, iv. 263. 
 
 William, abbot of Ilirschau, life of, iv. 86 
 n. 4. 
 
 William, abbot of Melrose, iv. 328 n. 1. 
 
 William, abp. of Bourge.s, life of (Acta 
 S. Jan.), iv. 213 n. 2 ; c. 8, § 29, 336 
 n. 2. 
 
 William, bp. of Alby, iv. 577 n. 5. 
 
 William, bp. of Modena, legate, iv. 41. 
 
 William, count of Aquitaine, iv. 145. 
 
 William II., king of England, iv. 364. 
 
 William II., king of Sicily, iv. 530. 
 
 William Camden. 
 Scripta .\nglica, etc. (Francof 1603), life ot 
 Alfred, f. 17, iii. 468 n. 1. 
 
236 
 
 GENERAL IXDEX. 
 
 William Courtney, bp. of London, v. 148, 
 161. 
 
 William de Cliampeaux, iv. 373. 
 
 William Occam. See Occam. 
 
 William of Aria, iv. 448. 
 
 William of Aiivero-ne, bp. of Paris (Gu- 
 lielmus Alvcnui.s), iv. 423. On pil- 
 grimages, 307. The dead sacrifice, 308. 
 On doubts, 326, 327, 330 n. 3. Life in 
 Paris, 413 n. 7. On religious convic- 
 tion, 432-434. The atonement, 506, 
 507. Ethics, 519, .'')22, 523. On j)cr- 
 secution, 589. Division of the Bible 
 into chapters, 616 n. 7. His works, 423 
 n. 4. 
 
 Citations : — 
 De eausis. cur Beus homo, c.5, iv. 506nn.3, 4. 
 De fide et li'jribus, 423 n. 4. De Icf^ibus, c. 1, 
 f. 26, on pir^pcution of heretic.*, oS9 mi. 3,4. 
 De moribus, 423 n. 4 ; c. 8, t. i., the lectures 
 at Pari.s, 413 n. 7 ; c. 219, Parisian teachers, 
 41.3 n. 7. De virtutibus, 423 n. 4, 519 ; f. 
 137 et seq., natural virtue and that bestowed 
 by grace. 523 n. 1. 
 
 William of Auxerre (Antissiodorcusis), 
 on indulgences, iv. 350 and un. 3, 4. 
 
 William of Dijon, abbot, iii. 403, 419 
 580. See Acta S. Jan. 
 
 William of jNIalmsbury. 
 
 Life of Aldhelm (Acta S. Bolland. May, t. vi. 
 f. 82), c. 3, Bibles imported into England, 
 iii. 152 n. 3. 
 
 William of No^aret, v. 12, 13. 
 
 William of Paris. See William of Au- 
 vergne. 
 
 William of Puy Lorent. See Chronicle 
 of Puy Lorent. 
 
 William of lUibruquis, Franciscan, visit 
 to the Mongols, iv. 51-56. 
 
 William of St. Amour, against the men- 
 dicant orders, iv. 282 n. 4, 283-286, 288, 
 316, 618 n. 3; (v. 150). Louis IX., 
 285 and n. 5, 300, 301 n. 1. His ban- 
 ishment, 289 and n. 2. Beghards, etc., 
 303. Eternal gospel, Joachim, 619 and 
 n. 3, 620. 
 
 De periculis novissimorum temporum, iv. 283 ; 
 cc. 12-14, 284 nn. 1, 4 ; f. 38, 619 nn. 2, 3 ; 
 ff. 91, 97, 28G nn. 1,4: f. 92, 285 n. 3: If 
 208, 209, 319, 391, .395, 413, arts of the men- 
 dicants, schism foretold, 284 nn. 3, 5-9 ; f 
 419, 285 n. 1 ; f. 440, 286 n. 5. Respons. ad 
 objecta, f. 92, 303 n. 4. Sermon (opp. f. 500), 
 618n.3, 619u. 4. 
 
 William of St. Thierry, \vritinp:s against 
 Abelard, iv. 393 and" n. 2, 394 uu. 1, 2. 
 See Bib). Cisterc , t. iv. f. 112. 
 
 William of Tiioco. 
 
 Life of Thomas .\quinas, iv. 422 n., 423 nn. 1 
 2. > I I 
 
 William of Tyre. 
 
 On the crusades, iv. 125 n. 3, 126 n. 3. See 
 Bnnjrars, f. tJ41. 
 
 William of Utrecht, iv. 109. 
 William lioskild, life of, iv. 206 n. 5. 
 William the C'onrnu'nir, king of Eufrland, 
 iii. 529 u. 3 ; iv. 83 n. 3, 87 u. 3, 88 n. 
 
 WiUibald. 
 
 Life of Boniface, iii. 46 n. 2, 50 n. 2: 5 23, 49 
 n. l,60n. 1,53 n. 2,69 n. 1. 
 
 Willibrord, presbyter, among the Fries- 
 landers an'd Saxons, iii. 43, 44. Arch- 
 bishop of Utrecht, 44, 47. In Denmark 
 and Heligoland, 45, 79. His death, 45, 
 65. Convent founded by, 81. Life of, 
 43 n. 4. 
 
 Willimar, priest, friend of Gallus, iii. 34- 
 37. 
 
 Williram, abbot, translates Solomon's 
 Song, iii. 471, 
 
 Wills, ii. 78. Law of Constantine con- 
 cerning, ii. 167. Right of making, for- 
 bidden to heretics, ii. 235. Drawing 
 up of, iv. 290. Of Louis IX., iv. 282 
 n. 1, 302. See Testament. 
 
 Wilsnack, v. 237, 239. 
 
 AVilteburg, iii. 44. 
 
 Wimbert, abbot, iii. 52. 
 
 Winchester, bps. of, iii. 47, 52, 408 n. 1 ; 
 V. 125. 
 
 Wine, with ]\Iarcion, i. 505. I'se of by 
 monks, ii. 289, 299. In the Lord's 
 Supper, ii. 365, 366 ; iii. 282, 571 n. 2. 
 Mingled with water, iii. 498, 581 n. 1. 
 Paint from images minuled with, iii. 
 546. Waldenses, iv. 614 n. 5. Absti- 
 nence from, iv. 594. Withdrawal of 
 the cup from the laity, see Lord's Sup- 
 per. 
 
 Wiufrid. See Boniface. 
 
 Wintar, physician, iii. 75 n. 2. 
 Winterthur", iv. 318 n. 1. 
 
 Winterthur, John of, on the interdict, v. 
 42, 43. Expectation of the return of 
 Fred. IL, 44. 
 
 Chronicle. (Thesaur. hist, helvet. , Tio-uri 
 1735), f. 6, an. 1340, Berthold, iv. 318 n. 1 ; 
 f. 29, interdict against Louis IV., v. 24 n : 
 f. .39, Benedict XII., v. 41 n. 1: f. 60, an. 
 1.343, interdict in Constance, T. 42 n. 1 ; f. 
 69, gift of Constantine, v. 42 nn. 2, 3 : f . 78, 
 an. 1345, 43 n. 1. 
 
 Wippendorf, iv. 34 n. 
 
 Wisdom, iu Gno.sticism, i. 389, 411, 420, 
 
 443 (see Sophia). Orij^en on, i. 588. 
 
 Bernard, iv. 255. Christian, iv. 625. 
 
 Of God, ii. 400 ; iv. 241, 456, 457, 459, 
 
 460, 482, .502, 623, 625. Of Satan, iv. 
 
 573. 
 Wise man, the ideal, with the Stoics, i. 
 
 16, IOC. 
 Wise men from the East, The, ii. 344 ; iv. 
 
 5.53. 
 Wismar, iii. 326. 
 Witches, witchcraft, iii. 56, 429, 443 n. 1, 
 
 591 n. 4 ; iv. 90, 91 and n. 1. Agobard 
 
 on, iii. 429. 
 Witepsk, v. 373. 
 Witi/.a, kinp of S])ain, iii. 118. 
 Witmar, monk, iii. 276. 
 Witold of Lithuania, v. 373. 
 Wit.stack, Stetliner, iv, 26-29, 26 n. 2. 
 Wittekind, iii. 79. Consequences of his 
 
 rebellion, 81. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 237 
 
 Wittekind, monk of Con'ey. 
 
 Annalea, 1. iii., conversion of llarald, iii. 289 
 n. 1. See Meibom. 
 
 Wives, Christian, i. 78, 280-283; ii. 7, 
 
 83, 84 and n. 6, 85, 261, 262; iii. 12; 
 
 iv. 294, 297, 302. Of priests, iii. 53 n. 
 
 6. See Mothers, Women. 
 Wizards, iii. 429, 448 n. 1, 591 n. 4. 
 Wladimir of Plozk, Russian prince, iv. 
 
 36. 
 Wladislav, Hermann, Polish duke, iv. 4, 
 
 6. 
 Wladislaw of Poland, v. 373. 
 Woksa of Waldstein, v. 286 n. 1. 
 Wolf. 
 
 Anccdota gr»ca. (Ilamb. 1722), t. i. ct ii., Pho- 
 tius contra Manicha'os, iii. 244 n. 1. T. iii. 
 f. 17, Euchites, ii. 280 n. 3; f. 182, ii. 279 
 n. 1. 
 
 Wolfgang, monk, iii. 332. See A. S. (0. 
 , B.), S. V. 
 Wolfgang Lazius. 
 
 Fragmenta qujedam Caroli Mag., etc. (Antverp. 
 1.560), Rabanus Maurus, de -yirtutibus et 
 vitiis, iii. 457 n. 5. 
 
 Wolga, river, iii. 329. 
 
 Wolgast, history of its conversion, iv. 19- 
 21. 
 
 Wollin, history of its conversion, iv. 3, 9- 
 11, 16. 
 
 Woman, creation of, i. 56 n. 1. 
 
 Women, in the early church, influence in 
 the diffusion of Christianity, i. 78, 128, 
 172, 716, 721 tiv. 283). Persecuted, 98, 
 138, 155, 664. In public assemblies, 
 181, 182, 303 n. 4, 329 n. 1, 678, 679 
 (ii. 190 n. 1). Place in the church, 
 188, 255, 281-283. Teachers of their 
 own sex, 188 n. 1. Uignity, 280, 281. 
 Dress of, 281 , 282. Study of Scripture, 
 721. See Deaconesses, Marriage, JMon- 
 tanists. Persecution, Persecution at 
 Carthage, Virgins, Blandina, Felicitas, 
 Perpetua, Victoria. 
 
 Second Period. Influence of Chris- 
 tian, ii. 7, 74, 83 and n. 6, 84 and n. 6, 
 85, 138, 139, 261, 262, 396. Pagan, 81. 
 Law of Licinius regarding, 19. Dea- 
 conesses, 189-191. Study of the Bible, 
 262 and n. 4, 316,317. And the monks, 
 286. Sect of, 376. Predestiuatians, 705. 
 In monastic life, 744. Works of benev- 
 olence, 752. 756. See Anthusa, Con- 
 stantia, Lteta, INIarcella, Monica, Nonna, 
 Nunia, Pulcheria, Theodora, etc. 
 
 Third Period. In the image contro- 
 versies, iii. 213, 219 and n. .3, 542 n. 1 
 (see Irene, Theodora). In church as- 
 semblies, Charlemagne on, 242. Pau- 
 licians, 252. Good works, 282. In- 
 fluence in extending Christianity (see 
 Individuals, Bertha, Clotilda, Fride- 
 burg. Nuns, Olga, Sarolta). 
 
 Fourth Period. Influence in Rome, 
 367 n. 1. Pilgrims, 367 n. 2, Schools 
 for girls, 427 n. 2. 
 
 Fifth Period. In Pomerania, iv. 8, 
 12. Pious motliers, promote mouasti- 
 cism (12), 233, 234, 249, 250, 252, 422. 
 Extend tlie gospel, 13. Protect mis- 
 sionaries, 20. Mongol, 53. Influence 
 at court, 141 n. 1. Fallen women re- 
 claimed, 210, 299, 312 and n. 4,318, 
 600. Care of sick and poor women, 
 299. Influence of Robert of Arbrissel, 
 246, 247, 249. Female benevolent so- 
 cieties, 267. Order of St. Clara, 276. 
 In the begging orders, 286. Walden- 
 ses, 321,611. Education of, 584 and 
 n. 4. Bond women, 601. Henricians, 
 600, 603. Dolcino, 632. See Beguines, 
 Elizabeth of Ilessia, Hildegard, Matil- 
 da. 
 
 Bible read by, v. 150. Militz, 175, 
 176. Dress of, 176, 185, 192, 223. 
 Conrad, 185, 190. Janow, frequent 
 communion, 220, 221 ; piety of, 221, 
 222. German, 381. Margaret Ebnerin, 
 383 n. 2. See Mothers, Widows, 
 Wives. 
 
 Wonderful, rage for the, i. 62. See Su- 
 pernatural. 
 
 Wood. 
 Hist, et antiq.univ. Oxen., f . 203, misuse of 
 the seal of Oxford univ., v. 244 n. 1. 
 
 Woodhall, V. 135. 
 
 Word, the, i. 251. And the church, i. 
 512, 645. The creative word, i. 372, 
 565, ii. 476. With the Ordibarii, iv. 
 571. With Alexandrian Jews, i. 66. 
 Gnostics, i. 440, 441 and n. 2. With 
 the apostle Jolin, i. 575. Anselm, iv. 
 457, 458, Abelard, iv. 459. Aquinas, 
 iv. 464. Oliva, iv. 62.3. .Janow, v. 208, 
 209 (see Logos). Made flesh, i. 302.; 
 iv. 258, 259, 505. Power of man's, iii. 
 396 ; iv. 474. Words of Christ, iv. 576, 
 595. Huss ou the, v. 239,264, 267,324, 
 334. See Logos. 
 
 Words, disputes about, ii. 382, 506 n. 1. 
 
 Works, in Pharisaism, i. 64. Good, Jus- 
 tin Martyr on, i. 76. Meritoriousness, 
 i. 395, 647. Gnostics, i. 436. Legal 
 system of, i. 645, 647. Simplicius on, 
 ii'. 107, 108,109, 110. Jovinianou right 
 eousness by, ii. 307, 308. Chrysostora, 
 ii. 319. Hilary, ii. 620. Augustin, ii. 
 627, 630, 638." Pelagius, ii. 636-638. 
 Aidan, iii. 21, 23. Amandus, iii. 42. 
 False reliance on external, iii. 101, 130- 
 132, 138, 139, 146, 169, 432, 433, 452 ; 
 iv. 302, 304, 348, 387 ; opposition to, 
 iii. 131, 132, 138, 139, 148, 149, 171, 
 433, 442, 593; iv. 217, 304-312, 365, 
 387,510,514, 561, 562. In the sects, iv. 
 448, 572 n. 2, 579. Charlemagne on, 
 iii. 131. Joachim on, iv. 224, 225. 
 Francis, iv, 274. Abelard, iv. 387. 
 Wicklif, V. 140, 141. Janow, v. 212. 
 Tauler, v. 384, 385, 408. Eckhart, t. 
 394. Ruysbroch, v. 385, 386, 398, 399, 
 400, 403-^05. See Opus operatum. 
 Outward. 
 
238 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Works of God, iv. 456. See Creation. 
 
 Works of supererogation. See Superer- 
 oyatoi'v. 
 
 World, relation of Christianity to the, i. 
 1-69,70, 92, 180, 181, 217," 218, 252, 
 273, 276, 277-279, 650; iii. 1. With 
 Celsus, i. 163, Oriental contempt of 
 the, i. 379. Intel lij:il)lc and corporeal, 
 with Orio-en, i. 024-626, 634, 638. In 
 Gnosticism, i. 384, 387, 393, 455; spir- 
 itual and sensible, i. 373, 375, 426, 432, 
 4-33 ; of litiht, i. 444 ; corporeal, i. 449, 
 458 n. 3 (iv. 578). In Par.xism, Mani- 
 cheisni, and linddhism, i. 479, 482, 483, 
 503. Moutaiiism, i. 513. Struggle of 
 Christianity with, the spirit of the an- 
 cient, ii. 1, 161. Period of appropria- 
 tion and assimilation of the, ii. 161, 
 262, 263. Serif >tural meaning of the 
 woi'd, ii. 242. The created, ii. 476 (see 
 Creation). Eennnciatiouof the, ii. 635; 
 and appropriation, iv. 623 (see Monas- 
 ticism). Confounding of Christianity 
 with the, iii. 251 (sec Spiritual and 
 Secular). Of sense and spirit, iii. 257, 
 258, 263. Lower and higher, iv. 567. 
 Destruction of the, iii. 164 n. 3, 470 and 
 n. 2 ; iv. 575 ; v. 93. 
 
 World -former in Gnosticism, i. 380, 397 
 n. 1. See Demiurge. 
 
 World to come, i. 546. Of spirits, 621. 
 
 Worldliness in the church, v. 1, 324. See 
 Secularization. 
 
 Worldly sjjirit among the Jews, i. 62. 
 Emplovmeuts forljidden to the clergy, 
 i. 198, 199, 604. Worldly influences i'n 
 the church, iv. 152 (see Secularization). 
 In Monasticism, iv. 529, 530 n. 1. 
 Worldly possessions of the church, see 
 Church pro])Crtv. 
 
 Worms, lips, of, iii. 40 ; iv. 203. Diets 
 at, iii. 378,380 n., 381. Crusades from, 
 iv. 74. Assembly at (an. 1076) ; iv. 
 106-109. Concordat of (an. 1122), iv. 
 143 and n. 5. 
 
 Worship, Neo-Platonic conception of, i. 
 2.5, 26. Alexandrian Jews, 58. Chris- 
 tian, 288-335. Pliny's report to Tra- 
 jan, 98. Commodian on, 686. Place, 
 289-291; (iii. 311). Symbols and im- 
 ages, 292, 293. Seasons, 29.3-302. In 
 the Second Period, ii. 314-379. Free- 
 dom of, 14 n. 1, 18, 21, 25. Of one 
 God, 25, 28. Forms of, 259. Of 
 Christ, 56, 425, 489. Seasons, 331- 
 352. Tliiid Period, iii. 12.3-140, 142. 
 Fourth Period, iii. 425-455. Fifth Pe- 
 riod, iv. 39.3-354. Wicklif on^ v. 140. 
 Worship of the creature destroyed by 
 the atonement, iv. 506. Worship of the 
 Gnosis, i. 4 70-478. Manichean, i. 502- 
 505. See Image worsiiip. Saints, see 
 Sects. 
 
 Worship, pagan, i. 672; ii. 4, 8, 9, 17, 
 35, 74. See Paganism. 
 
 Worth, subjective relation to civil or 
 ecclesiastical dignity, v. 351-353. 
 
 Wrath of God, ii. 62. 
 Wratislav, duke of Bohemia, iii. 322. 
 AVulf. See Wultiacli. 
 Wulflach, Stylite, iii. 28. 
 Wulfram, hp. of Sens, among the Fries- 
 landers, iii. 44. 
 Wulfred, English ecclesiastic, iii. 292. 
 Wiirdtweln. 
 
 Ep. 83, Boniface and the bp. of Cologne, iii 
 71 n. 2 ; f . 142, ordinance of Boniface, 137 n. 
 1. 
 
 Wursing (Ado), iii. 45, 79. 
 
 Wiirzburg, Ciiian at, iii. 38. Bishopric 
 
 there, 55. Schwartzach, iv. 103. Bp. 
 
 of, iv. 107. 
 Wysehrad, v. 298. 
 
 X. 
 
 Xantcs, iv. 244. 
 
 Xenayas, bj). of Hierapolis (Philoxenos), 
 
 on symbolic rejiresentations, ii. 331. 
 
 Syriac version of New Testament, 589. 
 
 In the Nestorian controversv, 589. 
 
 Monophysite, 608,6)3 n. 2, 615. Ep. 
 
 to Abraham and Orestes, 615 n. 3. See 
 
 Steph. Euod. Asseman., t. ii. 
 Hevtivef, Xeuodochia, ii. 169 and n. 1. 
 Xerophagia;, i. 521 n. 1. 
 
 Yarl Hakon, governor of Harald, iii. 296. 
 
 Ydros, Bernard, Waldensiau translator of 
 the Bible, iv. 606 and n. 4. 
 
 Yemen, ii. 142. 
 
 Yeres, iv. 281. 
 
 Yoke of Christ, iv. 156. _ 
 
 York, archbishopric, iii. 16, 19. Arch- 
 bishops of, 19, 22, 154. Synod near, 
 24 n. 1. Egbert and Alcuin at, 79, 
 153, 154 (see Eboracum). Wicklif, v. 
 135. 
 
 Young, Christianity and the, i. 78, 99 n. 
 3. See Children. 
 
 Young men in the spiritual orders, iv. 
 280, 281, 284, 286. 
 
 Ypres, iv. 400. 
 
 Yule (Jol), festival, iii. 294, 295. 
 
 Yves of Chartres. See Ivo. 
 
 Yves of Xarboune. 
 
 Ep. to Gerald of Bordeaux concerning the 
 Oatharistfi, iv. 583 n. 2, 584 n. 2. 
 
 Yxkiill, in Lieflaud, iv. 36-38. 
 
 Z. 
 
 Zabarella, Francis, cardinal, bp. of Flor- 
 ence, V. 109, 110, 272, 344, 345 and n. 
 1, 346, 355, 360, 368,379. 
 
 Zabians. See Sabaeans. 
 
 Zacagni. 
 
 Monuinenta vet. Test., Greg. Nyss. Antirrhet., 
 t. 130, ii. 486 n. 1. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 239 
 
 Zaccheus, ii. 306, 364, 689, 690. 
 Zacharia. 
 
 Bibl. Pistoriensis, t. i. f. 64, Comm. on TV. 
 Kings, by Claudius of Turin : ep. of Clau- 
 dius to Theodemir, iii. 434 n. 3. 
 
 Zacharias, ii. 642 n. 4 ; iv. 396. 
 Zacharias, abp. of Chalcedon, iii. 570, 
 
 573 n. 3. 
 Zacharias, bp. of Anagni, iii. 562, 565 n. 
 
 5, 569. 
 Zacharias, bp. of Chrysopolis (Scutari). 
 
 Comm. on the four gospels, 1. iv. c. 156, Be- 
 rengar, iv. 337 nn. 4, 5. 
 
 Zacharias, head of the Paulicians, iii. 
 250. 
 
 Zacharias, pope, report of Boniface to, 
 iii. 53 n. 7. Bestows full power on 
 Boniface, 56. His couduct towards 
 Adelbert and Clement, 62. His con- 
 duct towards Virgilius, 63. Censured 
 by Boniface, 64. Metropolitans, 65 
 and nn. I, 2. His decision on the pe- 
 tition of Boniface that Lull niiirht be 
 made archbishop of Mentz, 67. On 
 Boniface's second proposal to resig;n his 
 office, 67, 68. Supply of vacant bish- 
 oprics, 401 n. 4. Deposition of Chil- 
 deric III., iv. 110, 111 ; v. 15. 
 
 Epp. ad Bonifac, 59, 60, the pall, iii. 64 n. 1, 
 65 nn. 1, 2. 
 
 Zacharias of Urie, priest, v. 107. 
 
 Zahrin<ren, duke of, iv. 177. 
 
 Zaphar, in Arabia Felix, ii. 142. 
 
 Zbvnek, archbishop of Pra<;:ue, v. 237- 
 240, 247, 248. Change of relations 
 with Huss, 250-252," 255, 259, 300. 
 Wcnceslaus, 255. Cited to Rome, bull 
 against Wicklifitism, burning of Wick- 
 lif's writings, 259-263. Proceedings 
 against Huss, 260, 263, 271-275. Com- 
 promise, 27.3-275, 296. Death, 275. 
 Jerome of Prague, 373. Ep. to John 
 XXIII.. 273 n. 2. 
 
 Zdenek of Labaun, v. 298. 
 
 Zeal without knowledge, iv. 73. Of the 
 latter times, Militz, v. 200. Univ. of 
 Paris on, v. 353. 
 
 Zealots, Jewish, i. 38. Among the Jew- 
 ish Christians, i. 342. In the Alexan- 
 drian church, i. 529. Among the 
 monks, ii. 289. See Fanatics. 
 
 Zebrak, v 293. 
 
 Zechariah, eh. 3, i. 609 n. 1. 
 
 Zechariah and Elizabeth, ii. 642 n. 4 
 
 Zeitz, bishopric, iii. 324. 
 Zelantes, iv. 291, 617. 
 nh'^, i. 613. 
 
 Zendavesta, i. 491 u. 4. 
 
 Zeno, bp. of Verona, ii. 90, 320. 
 
 Works (ed. Ballcrin, f. 120), ii. 91 n. 1. 
 
 Zeno, the Stoic, i. 18 n. 1 ; ii. 62. 
 
 Zenobia, i. 142, 603-605, 
 
 Zephyrinus, Roman bp., i. 581. Ep. 2, 
 iu the Decretals, iii. 347 n. 3. 
 
 Zervan Acarcne, in Parsism, i. 488, 489 
 andn. 3; ii. 127. 
 
 Zeus, iu Stoicism, i. 16, 18, 19, 20. Por- 
 phyry, i. 173. Julian ii. 8 n. 3. 58, 85. 
 Redeeming, ii. 1 15. 
 
 Zigabenus, Eiithymius, iv. 530. 
 
 Znaim, Peter of.V. 244, 245. 
 
 Znaim, Stanislaus of, teacher of Huss, v. 
 235, 244-246. His position in relation 
 to Huss, 277-279, 295, 299. IIuss on, 
 279, 309, 310. 
 
 Zodiac, the, i. 383 n. ; ii. 777, 778. 
 
 Zoerard, Polish mouk, iii. 334 n. 2. 
 
 Zokotara, i. 82, 83. 
 
 Zil)v -vciifta, i. 492 n. 1. 
 
 Zouaras. 
 
 Annates, deposition of Photius, iii. 568 n. 3. 
 L. xvii., Paulicians transported to Philippo- 
 polis, 587 n. 4. 
 
 Zoroaster, i. 369, 402 and n. 3, 408, 416, 
 452, 479, 480, 482, 486, 488, 493; ii. 
 125, 137, 268 n. 4 ; iii. 587, 590. In 
 Pharisaism, i. 40. See Parsism. 
 
 Zosimus, bp. of Rome, ii. 208. In the 
 Pelagian controversy, 647-651, 657. 
 
 Zosimus, pagan historian, his works, ii. 
 114. 
 
 Citations : — 
 History, 1. ii. c. 16, Maxentius, his supersti- 
 tion, ii. 12 n. 1 ; c. 29, Constantine, 23 n. 2 ; 
 and Hosius, 31 n. 4. L. iii. c. 9, Salust, 45 
 n. 3. L. iv. c. 3, law of Valentinian against 
 Paganism, 90 n. 4 ; c. 36, Gratian declines 
 the robe of supreme pontiff, 92 n. 1 ; c. 37, 
 Theodosius, closing of the temples, 97 n. 1 ; 
 c. 59, Theodosius in Rome, 99 n. 5. L. v. 
 c. 46, llonorius, repeal of edict excluding 
 pagans from offices of trust, 102 n. 5. 
 
 Zurich, Arnold of Brescia at, iv. 150. 
 
 Zuyder Zee, iii. 72. 
 
 Zwentibold (Swatopluk), Moravian 
 
 prince, iii. 317, 318, 320 and u. 2. 
 Zwentipolk, sou of Henry the converter 
 
 of the Wends, iv. 32. 
 Zwiugli, iii. 602.